《Elysium: Desired by the Cold-hearted Princess [GL]》


 Chapter 1: The Beginning

    Chapter 1: The Beginning


    Seraphina


    "Take a deep breath, Sera. Don''t open your eyes and pretend like she doesn''t exist," I kept telling myself, trying not to look up at the mad witch yelling at me.


    By mad witch, I was talking about my stepmother, who also happened to be my aunt, Lady Gianna. She was currently complaining about me to my father for the umpteenth time, and because I was so used to her yelling, I''ve taught myself how to zone out completely whenever she opens her mouth and starts spewing nonsense.


    "You see, Koran, that disrespectful brat is not listening to anything I''m saying right now, and it''s always like this all the time. She doesn''t listen to anything I say, nor does she ever respond. All she does is blame me for her mother''s death and accuse me of being jealous of her mother when she knows Hera''s death was no one''s fault," she blurted.@@@@


    I hadn''t been paying attention to anything else that she said earlier, but as soon as she mentioned my mother, I snapped.


    "Stop talking about my mother already, you damn witch!" I hissed, raising my voice at her without considering the consequences.


    It wasn''t until after I yelled at her and turned to look at my father''s face that I realized that she had baited me on purpose, knowing very well that I would react emotionally if she mentioned my mother.


    Her goal was to prove her point to my father by having me yell at her in front of him, and like a fool, I fell into her trap.


    "Is this really how you treat your mother when I''m not here?" My father, Koran Hook, major general of the kingdom of Aldoria and right-hand man to the king, questioned me in his typical stern voice that never failed to make me shiver in fear.


    As much as I was irritated by the fact that he had just referred to Gianna as my mother, I knew better than to react to it.


    My father was someone I was very afraid of, not just because he looked quite scary but also because I had witnessed firsthand what he was capable of and didn''t want to meet the same fate as my brother.


    "Father, it''s a misunderstanding. I don''t ever treat Gianna disrespectfully, and I always try to mind my tone with her. I just don''t like when she talks about my mother," I stuttered in response, hoping that he wasn''t going to punish me as usual, even though I could already hear him telling me that I''ll be locked up in my room for the next few days, and when I''m locked up, I don''t get food.


    Funny, right?


    "And why do you think sending her to boarding school is the solution? Don''t you think sending her off on her own would make her much worse?" my father questioned, finally saying the right things¡ªor so I hoped.


    Instead of responding immediately, Gianna placed her hands on my father''s shoulders, a technique I knew all too well. She was about to say anything to convince my father, and the chances of her failing were usually next to zero.


    "Seraphina has been shielded all her life, and I think that is one of the reasons why she became spoilt and disrespectful. We can''t afford the kingdom to look down on you because you have a weak and bratty child, and I believe the best way to teach her respect, as well as help her come out of her shell, is to send her to a good boarding school where she can build her own character. Don''t you agree?" she explained, wearing a look of false concern on her face.


    I let out a scoff, staring at her with a look of disbelief on my face. Without hearing from my father, I could already tell by the look on his face that he was seriously considering her opinion.


    I sometimes wonder if he was under a spell because there was no other way to explain why he always took everything she said like they were words spoken to him directly from the gods.


    "What do you think, Seraphina?" he asked, turning to me for my opinion.


    "If I tell you that I don''t want to go, would you dismiss the idea?" I responded, wanting to be sure that I wouldn''t be wasting my breath if I chose to argue.


    "Are you even considering the possible benefits of going? Don''t you think it''s about time you come out of your shell and learn to be around actual people and not the stuffed animals in your room? You''ve been at your new school for almost four years now, and you don''t have one friend to show for it!" he said.


    I mentally rolled my eyes before firing back at him. "Since when is making friends an important part of being in school? Isn''t it just a place for learning? My grades are stable, which is what you demanded from me, and it''s thanks to your habit of locking me in my room that I learned to make friends with stuffed animals since I couldn''t make friends with people."


    He seemed shocked at first, but I could tell that he wasn''t about to argue since he knew that I had a point.


    "Well, it''s time for things to change, Seraphina. I know it''s going to be difficult for you, but like your mother has suggested, you need to come out of your shell, and if sending you to a boarding school is going to help, then so be it," he responded, much to my disappointment but not so much a surprise.


    "Say goodbye to your teachers in your current school tomorrow because from next week, you''ll be sent to a new school. My decision on this is final!" he declared.


    I clenched my fists in anger, hating how powerless I felt at the moment. The smug look on Gianna''s face also wasn''t helping, and I wanted nothing more than to slap her hard across the face and turn her smile into a frown.


    "I hate you! Both of you!" I yelled at them in my fury before storming past them and heading to my room with every intention to cry my eyes out.

 Chapter 2: A New World

    Chapter 2: A New World


    Seraphina''s Pov


    The minute my feet hit the ground outside the car, that was when I realized how terribly unfamiliar everything felt. The air in Kingdom Elmeria felt different, and I unconsciously tightened my grip on my bag''s handle, feeling a knot tightened in my chest.


    I still couldn''t believe I was here, in a kingdom that was miles away from home, and it was all thanks to Gianna.


    The image of her standing in front of the mansion, looking happy and proud of herself while I was whisked away to another kingdom, was permanently burned into my memory.@@@@


    I had to give it to her though. She managed to do what I thought was impossible, which was sending me away¡ªand she made sure I was sent very far away.


    The memory of my last moments in Aldoria flashed through my mind¡ªthe sign at the airport, with its bright letters bidding farewell to those leaving the kingdom, and how it had felt like a final goodbye.


    I''d stared at it, feeling a single tear slip down my cheek, before the guard had gently but sternly guided me into the plane. I remembered not wanting to cry and holding back my tears, but the tear had come anyway.


    Elmeria was surely different from Aldoria. It was clearly larger, much colder, and more indifferent. It was a kingdom that felt both familiar and foreign, like a storybook place that suddenly became real.


    I''d read about the place in history books, heard stories in school, and from my mother when she was still alive, but experiencing it was something entirely different.


    According to what I''d read about Elysium, it was a school for the daughters of the nobility, and it accepted students from every and any kingdom, as long as they were from a noble bloodline.


    To my understanding, it was nothing but a classist school, who most likely preyed on pitting young daughters of the rich and powerful against each other. And never in a million years had I imagined that I''d end up in a place like this.


    The car door shut behind me with a thud, and I turned to look at the driver, a man whose name I hadn''t bothered to learn. He nodded at me once, curt and professional, before getting back into the car and driving off without a care in the world.


    I was alone now, standing in front of the towering gates of Elysium Girls High. According to Gianna, this was the school she hoped would mold me into someone more sociable and respectful.


    I felt the urge to turn back, run after the car, and beg the driver to take me back home, but home wasn''t really home anymore, was it? At least not with Gianna there.


    I sighed, pushing the thoughts away as I adjusted my bag on my shoulder and took a step forward. The gates of Elysium were tall, feeling like an entrance to another world.


    There was something eerie about this place, and the silence made me feel like I was walking into a death trap.


    I took a deep breath and stepped through the gates. The courtyard was just as nerve-wracking as the gates, and I noticed a few students loitering around, their expressions cool and indifferent.


    We arrived at the principal''s office, and Mrs. Hawthorne knocked briefly before pushing the door open and guiding me inside. I barely had time to take in the room before the principal''s assistant, a thin woman with sharp eyes, gestured for me to enter.


    "Seraphina Hook, I presume," she spoke, her tone serious.


    She was seated behind her large desk, with her silver hair pulled into a neat bun at the nape of her neck. She didn''t smile. All she did was wave a hand toward the chair in front of her. "Sit."


    I obeyed, lowering myself into the chair with a nervous movement, and my fingers gripped the edge of my skirt as I tried to steady my breathing.


    "I''m Principal Astor," she introduced herself, her tone curt. "Your father mentioned that you suffer from social anxiety and take medication for it."


    She didn''t phrase it as a question, and I felt embarrassed by how bluntly she had brought it up.


    I nodded, my throat too tight to form words. I hated how exposed I felt and how my struggles had been laid out so plainly in front of this woman who didn''t seem to have an ounce of empathy.


    She didn''t seem to notice¡ªor care¡ªabout my discomfort. She leaned forward slightly, her sharp eyes narrowing as she fixed her gaze on me. "Here''s an advice, Seraphina," she began. "You better not expect anyone here to carry you along or be kind to you because it just won''t happen."


    I stared at her, taken aback by how harsh she sounded. It felt somewhat like a slap in the face, reminding me that I was on my own in this place. I felt tears well up in my eyes, but I blinked them back, refusing to show any more weakness in front of this woman.


    "So unfortunately , you''ll have to learn to manage your anxiety on your own because mommy and daddy aren''t here to babysit you," she continued.


    I swallowed hard, my mouth dry, while my hands were trembling in my lap. She was basically telling me that I didn''t belong here and that I was already a burden even before I started.


    "In case you haven''t heard," she added, "Elysium has a rather high rate of suicide. So, I suggest you prepare yourself mentally if you don''t wish to go down that path."


    I felt a cold shiver run down my spine, my mind reeling from what she just said. Suicide.


    I had never heard anyone talk about it so bluntly and dismissively. She was basically telling me that this place could break me if I wasn''t strong enough.


    She reached into a drawer and pulled out a small key, holding it out to me. "This is the key to your locker," she said, her voice devoid of any emotion. "You''ll find your schedule and other necessary information inside. My assistant will show you to your dormitory."


    Mrs. Hawthorne appeared at my side, her expression neutral as she waited for me to stand. I glanced back at Principal Astor, hoping for some hint that she hadn''t meant to be so cruel, but her face was indifferent, as if she had already dismissed me from her thoughts.


    "Thank you," I mumbled, even though I wasn''t sure what I was thanking her for. All I knew was that my life here was going to be a living hell, and there was no way out for me.

 Chapter 3: A ’Warm’ Welcome

    Chapter 3: A ''Warm'' Welcome


    Seraphina''s Pov@@@@


    Mrs. Hawthorne led me down another long corridor, and I followed behind her quietly, making a mental note of the hallways just so I wouldn''t get lost when next I had to find my way around.


    Finally, we stopped in front of a door that looked just like all the other doors we walked past, and Mrs. Hawthorne turned to me, her expression as unreadable as ever.


    "This is your dormitory," she announced. "Your uniform and other clothes have been provided on your bed, but you''ll need to arrange your wardrobe yourself."


    I opened my mouth to respond, maybe to ask a question, but she cut me off with a curt, "Good luck," before turning on her heel and walking away without another word.


    I watched her retreating form, wishing I could call her back and beg her to help me get the door. But she was gone before I knew it, and I forcefully turned my attention back to the door.


    My hands immediately started to shake, and I found myself fidgeting with the strap of my bag, twisting and untwisting it nervously. I could already hear voices from inside the room, and the sound only made me even more anxious.


    How in the world am I supposed to walk in there and introduce myself when the mere thought of having to speak to anyone already filled me with dread?


    I had never been good with introductions, and in my old school, I did everything I could to avoid them. But here, I knew I couldn''t hide. These were going to be my roommates, the people I would have to live with day in and day out, so introducing myself was mandatory.


    I took a deep breath and then another, trying to calm my rising panic. After calming myself a bit more, I counted to three in my head, telling myself that I just needed to open the door and that it wasn''t as terrifying as it seemed.


    But my body didn''t seem to agree, and my hand hovered over the door handle, frozen in place as my mind raced with worst-case scenarios.


    What if they didn''t like me? What if I made a fool of myself? What if they were mean, just like most of the girls at my old school? The thought of being ostracized again, of being the odd one out, and getting ignored and belittled made my chest tighten with fear.


    I took another shaky breath, my heart pounding in my chest. I couldn''t stand out here forever, so I forced myself to grip the handle, my knuckles white from the effort. My fingers trembled as I turned it, the door creaking as it opened.


    The minute I stepped inside, the room fell into silence, and all eyes turned in my direction immediately. But my breath caught in my throat as I took in the scene in front of me.


    I saw a flicker of something in their eyes¡ªsurprise, maybe?¡ªbut it was quickly replaced by the same skeptical look they had given me before.


    It was clear they hadn''t expected that, and even though Aldoria wasn''t as large or influential as Elmeria, my father''s position was nothing to scoff at. I wasn''t used to playing this game of social ranking, but I knew enough to understand that if they saw me as a nobody, I''d be treated like one.


    Ashleigh didn''t say anything for a moment, and I could feel her trying to gauge whether I was worth acknowledging or dismissing.


    Finally, she shrugged, as if my explanation wasn''t enough to change her opinion but not enough to ignore either.


    "Well, welcome to our dorm room, Seraphina," she said, her voice taking on a slightly more cordial tone. "It''s usually a four-person room, but occasionally we have... visitors," she announced, looking towards the other girls who were clearly in their own world. "You''re not allowed to talk about that, though. Sleepovers aren''t exactly allowed in the dormitory."


    Visitors? Sleepovers? My confusion must have shown on my face because Ashleigh shot me a look that made it clear she wasn''t joking.


    "Anything you see in here stays in here," she continued, her voice turning cold again. "And I mean anything. You don''t blab to anyone about what goes on in this room."


    I swallowed hard, trying to wrap my head around what she was implying. I had no idea what she could be talking about, but the way she spoke sent a chill down my spine.


    What on earth could be happening in this room that was so secret?


    Before I could respond, Jolene, who had been watching me coldly the entire time, spoke up. "Did you hear her?" she hissed loudly.


    I flinched at the suddenness of her words, my nerves getting the best of me. "Y-yes," I stammered, nodding quickly. "I understand."


    For a moment, neither of them spoke, and my heart raced as I stood there, feeling like I was being tested, though I wasn''t sure what the test was.


    Ashleigh and Jolene exchanged another glance, and I could tell they were sizing me up, deciding whether I was trustworthy or just another weak link.


    "Good," Ashleigh said finally. She gave me a small, almost predatory smile, as if she was satisfied with my answer¡ªfor now.


    "Just remember that, and you''ll survive here," she added, and I nodded again, too scared and confused to do anything else.

 Chapter 4: Exposed

    Chapter 4: Exposed


    Seraphina''s Pov


    Dinner time came sooner than I expected, and I sat on my bed, watching as Ashleigh, Jolene, and our last roommate, whose name I''d learned was Liana, all walked out of the room without so much as a glance in my direction.


    They were laughing and chatting about things I couldn''t understand for the life of me, and watching them, I couldn''t help but wish I had what it took to blend into that ease, but instead, I felt like an outsider.


    I considered skipping dinner since I wasn''t sure I could handle being in a dining hall full of students who, whether intentionally or not, would no doubt throw judgmental glances in my direction.


    I also wasn''t even sure how things worked here¡ªwhere was I supposed to sit? Was there some sort of seating arrangement I didn''t know about? What if I ended up sitting in someone else''s spot and made a fool of myself?


    I sat on the edge of my bed, chewing the inside of my cheek, and thinking to myself that maybe I could just wait until everyone else was done eating.@@@@


    I didn''t feel that hungry anyway, so I could sneak down to the dining hall later when the crowd was much less, grab something quickly, and retreat back here before anyone noticed I was even there. That seemed like a safer plan.


    I stared up at the ceiling, letting my thoughts go all over the place as I listened to the faint sounds of footsteps and voices in the hallway.


    The room felt empty and, oddly enough, comforting. For the first time since I''d arrived, I felt like I could breathe, and even though my stomach wouldn''t stop growling, I ignored it.


    I could handle hunger for a while longer until I was mentally ready to face everyone.


    The sound of the door opening suddenly pulled me from my thoughts, and I sat up quickly, my heart leaping into my throat as Ashleigh stepped back into the room with an annoyed look on her face.


    "Why are you still here?" she asked, her tone harsh. She eyed me wearily, taking in my unchanged clothes and the way I was still sitting in the same spot. "Aren''t you going to have dinner?"


    I stammered, trying to come up with some excuse. "I was just thinking... maybe I''ll go later."


    Ashleigh rolled her eyes, cutting me off before I could even finish the thought. "No, you''re not," she said, folding her arms across her chest. "You''re going to get dressed, and you''re going to meet me outside in five minutes."


    I blinked at her, confused and a little taken aback. "W-what?" I managed to stutter.


    She sighed, clearly impatient. "I''m being kind enough to let you sit with us in the dining hall today, but don''t expect this to be a regular thing, though. It''s just for today. So hurry up."


    I sat there, still stunned.


    Ashleigh was doing me a favor? That didn''t make sense.


    I had barely interacted with her except when I had to introduce myself, and from what I could tell, she wasn''t exactly the warm and welcoming type.


    Yet here she was, telling me to join her and her friends for dinner as if it were some act of charity. I couldn''t decide if I should feel grateful or insulted.


    My hesitation must have shown on my face because Ashleigh gave me a pointed look. "Five minutes, Seraphina. Don''t make me come back here for you."


    With that, she turned and walked out, leaving the door slightly ajar behind her, and I stared after her, my mind racing.


    How many people would I have to introduce myself to and fumble my way through awkward small talk with?


    The mere thought of speaking up in front of all these girls was enough to make my throat feel tight.


    Ashleigh, Jolene, and Liana took their seats casually, and they didn''t even notice how badly I was struggling behind them. I felt awkward, out of place, and completely alone despite the noise and movement around me.


    There was an empty seat beside Ashleigh, and after a moment''s hesitation, I slipped into it, trying not to draw attention to myself.


    I found myself staring around the room, wondering when I was supposed to go and take my food, like we did in the cafeteria at my old school. I wasn''t sure of the rules here, and the last thing I wanted was to make a fool of myself in front of everyone.


    I hoped no one had noticed me looking lost, but of course, that was too much to ask. A girl sitting across from me with short brown hair caught me looking around.


    "The hall staff will serve the table soon," she said. "Just be patient."


    I blinked, surprised that she had spoken to me. I nodded quickly, muttering a barely audible "Thank you."


    I expected her to turn back to Ashleigh and the others to continue whatever conversation they were having, but instead, her attention remained on me.


    "What''s your name?" she asked, tilting her head slightly.


    All eyes turned to me, and I wanted to disappear and melt into the floor. Why did she have to ask me that in front of everyone?


    "Seraphina," I managed to say. "Seraphina Hook."


    The girl''s expression was unreadable for a moment before she smiled faintly. "I''m Ofelia." She paused, as if considering something, before asking, "Which kingdom are you from?"


    I swallowed hard, my hands gripping the edges of my chair. "Aldoria," I said, hoping that would be the end of it.


    But as soon as the word left my mouth, her eyes widened. "Aldoria?" she gasped. "I''m from Aldoria too!"


    The other girls were now watching us with interest, and I felt even more trapped.


    Ofelia leaned in a little closer. "Are you by any chance related to General Koran Hook?" she asked. "The major general who married his sister-in-law?"


    The question shocked me; my entire body tensed, and for a moment, I couldn''t move.


    Of course she knew; everyone in Aldoria knew. The scandal had followed my family like a plague.


    My father had married Gianna after my mother''s death, and it had been a topic of conversation in Aldoria for as long as I could remember.


    Now it had followed me here.


    My mouth felt dry, and I struggled to find my voice. "Yes, I am," I finally whispered. "He''s my father."

 Chapter 5: The Heart-stopping Beauty

    Chapter 5: The Heart-stopping Beauty


    Seraphina''s Pov


    The moment I confirmed that Koran Hook was my father, the mood at the table shifted, and the subtle murmurs started immediately, growing just loud enough for me to catch snippets of the conversation.


    I tried to block them out, but some words slipped through, shaking my composure.


    Jolene leaned in close to one of the other girls, and even though her voice was low, it was still loud enough for me to hear.@@@@


    "Isn''t that disgusting?" she whispered, her tone dripping with disdain.


    The others chuckled in response, and the sound rang in my ears like the worst kind of laughter. Every part of me wanted to get up, run, and flee from this table, this hall, and this school.


    I wanted to disappear and pretend none of this was happening, but I couldn''t move. My body felt frozen and pinned in place.


    I kept my head bowed, forcing myself to breathe steadily, in and out. I focused on the rise and fall of my chest, trying to calm the fear inside me.


    My fingers dug into my thighs under the table, and I pressed my lips together, willing myself not to cry, not to give them the satisfaction of seeing me break down.


    Just when I thought I''d suffocate, the hall staff arrived with our food, and I mumbled a quiet thank you to the server, keeping my eyes on the plate in front of me.


    For a brief moment, I was grateful for the distraction, hoping that the arrival of food would steer the conversation away from my family and me.


    I told myself to just eat quietly and stay invisible. If I could make it through this meal without drawing more attention, maybe they''d forget about me, at least for a little while.


    I picked up my fork with trembling fingers, spearing a piece of the chicken on my plate. The food looked fine, but I could barely taste it as I forced myself to chew, focusing on the movements of my mouth and on swallowing.


    "Don''t look at anyone; don''t make eye contact. Just eat," I told myself.


    The table had fallen into a more natural state, with the girls around me chatting about other things¡ªwho they thought was dating whom, some upcoming party, and even a class assignment.


    I tried to tune it all out, to pretend I wasn''t here, and fade into the background like I always had.


    I thought, for a moment, that I might get through the meal without further humiliation, but then, out of nowhere, a voice called my name.


    "Seraphina," someone said from across the table.


    Startled, I looked up, my heart skipping a beat. One of the girls who hadn''t spoken to me before was staring at me, a smirk playing at the corners of her mouth.


    The impact was so sudden that it knocked the air out of me, and before I knew it, I was on the floor.


    My hands hit the cold floor, causing my palms to sting, and then I heard a sharp intake of breath beside me as the other person hit the ground too.


    When I finally looked to see who I had collided with, my breath caught in my throat, and now standing in front of me, looking just as startled as I felt, was the most beautiful girl I had ever seen.


    I could barely form a coherent thought as I took in her features: blonde hair that ran down to her back and a face that was as flawless as it was striking.


    Her eyes¡ªoh, her eyes¡ªwere the clearest shade of blue I''d ever, and I could barely meet her gaze without feeling like I might drown in them.


    "Wow," I whispered, the word leaving my lips without permission.


    My throat tightened, and suddenly, out of nowhere, I started hiccuping. It was as if my body had gone into some sort of shock, unable to process the sheer beauty of the girl in front of me.


    I had never seen anyone like her in my entire life¡ªsomeone who looked so unreal, like something out of a painting, so perfect, it seemed impossible that she could exist in the same messy world as the rest of us.


    My heart pounded in my chest, and my cheeks flushed with embarrassment as I tried to stifle the hiccups that had started out of sheer nervousness.


    Before I could fully collect myself, I noticed something even worse¡ªevery single person in the dining hall had turned their attention toward us.


    I started to hear the sound of chairs scraping against the floor as some of the girls got up to get a better look at the commotion, and that was when it really dawned on me that I had caused a scene, and now all eyes were on me.


    I scrambled to my feet, moving faster than my mind could process. My hands shook as I pushed myself up, and I felt dizzy from the sudden movement.


    The girl¡ªthis breathtakingly beautiful girl¡ªstood up too, her movements graceful and almost otherworldly, and my eyes widened even more when I realized how tall she was.


    She must''ve been a good head taller than me, her slender frame towering over me in a way that made me feel even smaller and even more out of place than I already felt.


    I couldn''t handle it. The stares, the whispers, and the sheer embarrassment of having collided with this goddess of a girl in front of possibly the entire student body.


    "I¡ªI''m so sorry," I stuttered, my voice shaky.


    I couldn''t even look at her properly, and my words tumbled out of me in a rush, barely coherent as I tried to word out some kind of apology. "I didn''t mean to... I wasn''t looking... I''m sorry..."


    Without waiting for a response, without daring to meet her eyes again, I turned and bolted out of the dining hall.


    I didn''t care what anyone thought anymore, and I just had to get away. I could hear the instant uproar behind me from the girls who had witnessed the whole thing, but I didn''t dare to look back.


    All I knew now for sure was that my time in this school was off to the worst start possible, and knowing my luck, it certainly wouldn''t get any better.

 Chapter 6: The Ice Queen of Elysium High

    Chapter 6: The Ice Queen of Elysium High


    Electra''s Pov


    I stood there, staring at the doors of the hall, still slightly stunned by the girl who had just run into me and then bolted out as if she couldn''t get away fast enough.


    My lips curled into a small, amused smile, replaying the scene in my head. The way she had looked at me, wide-eyed and startled, like she had never seen another human being before, and then those hiccups¡ªadorable, really.@@@@


    She had looed like a deer caught in the headlights, so out of place in this chaos.


    "Electra?" Penelope called out, breaking through my thoughts. "Are you okay?"


    I blinked, pulling myself out of my reverie, and turned to face Penelope and the rest of my group.


    They were all standing there, watching me with puzzled expressions, as if they couldn''t quite understand why I was so fixated on a girl who had practically fled the moment our eyes met.


    "Who was that?" I asked calmly. I glanced around at my friends, expecting one of them to know the answer. "The red-haired girl. Anyone recognize her?"


    Roxana shook her head first, flipping her dark hair over her shoulder as she often did when she had news to share. "No, she''s unfamiliar," she said. "Probably a new girl since I''ve never seen her around before."


    A new girl. That made sense. I would have noticed her before if she''d been here longer since not many people go running through the dining hall like that, especially not ones I haven''t already crossed paths with.


    Roxana''s voice pulled me out of my thoughts again.


    "Are you sure you''re okay, Electra? You''ve got a scratch on your knee."


    She pointed to the small scrape just above my left knee, a result of my rather ungraceful fall during the collision.


    I glanced down briefly, barely registering the minor injury. It was nothing, and I''d had worse in fencing practice. "I''m fine," I responded with a dismissive wave. "It''s just a scratch."


    But I wasn''t ready to let the matter of the mysterious redhead go just yet. Something about her intrigued me¡ªthe way she had looked at me, the panic in her eyes, and the way she had fled the scene.


    It wasn''t just embarrassment; it was fear. She seemed... out of place, different, and it made me want to know what she was about.


    "Roxana," I said, turning back to her, "I want you and the girls to find out who she is. Ask around, figure out her name, where she''s from, and report back to me."


    The request caused all of them¡ªRoxana, Penelope, Irina, and Deena¡ªto exchange confused looks.


    It wasn''t often I asked them to find out something about someone new, because normally, I couldn''t care less about the new students.


    Most of them fell into line quickly enough, and the ones who didn''t... well, they never lasted long anyway, but this girl was different. She had gotten under my skin somehow, and I couldn''t help but be intrigued.


    The girl''s nose started to bleed immediately, with crimson red blood splattering across the table. A dark red mark formed on her forehead, and for a moment, she just sat there, too stunned and shocked to react.


    A loud noise broke out in the hall with people whispering and gasping from the shock, but none of them were foolish enough to do anything about it.


    I kept my smile, and leaned down just a little with an amused look as I watched her struggle to gather herself.


    The hall staff didn''t bother to make a move, obviously too terrified to mess with me since they knew better. They knew that any interference from them would only make things worse¡ªfor them and for her.


    I waited, expecting her to stand up and run away with her friends, but instead, she tried to speak. Foolish.


    Before she could get more than a few words out, I grabbed the back of her head again, slamming it into her plate of food this time.


    The hot, sticky mess of whatever she''d been eating splattered across her face as she screamed as the food burned her skin, while her nose bled even more heavily.


    I straightened up, wiping a small speck of blood from my hand, and turned my gaze toward the other girls seated at the table.


    They were visibly shaking, their faces pale with fear, and they clearly didn''t know what to do, their eyes darting between their screaming friend and me.


    "Well?" I asked casually, as if I hadn''t just brutalized one of their friends. "Aren''t you going to help her?"


    That was all it took to get the girls to scramble to their feet, nearly knocking over their chairs in their haste to get away from me.


    They rushed to their injured friend, helping her to stand, though she was still wailing, and clutching her bloody face as hot food dripped from her hair and clothes, and without another word, they half-carried, half-dragged her out of the dining hall.


    Once they were gone, I let out a soft sigh, as if the whole incident had been nothing more than a mild inconvenience.


    When I looked around the room, the eyes of every remaining student and staff member were fixed on me, and they all wore the same expression¡ªfear and disbelief, but no one dared move. No one dared to say a word.


    I turned toward the staff standing around. "You," I called out, gesturing to a group of them.


    They hesitated for only a second before rushing over with their heads bowed low.


    "What do you need, Princess Electra?" one of them asked, his voice shaky.


    I pointed to the mess on the table¡ªthe spilled food and blood. "Clean this up," I instructed casually. "I''ll be back in ten minutes, and I want the table spotless by the time I return. Also, have everyone else leave in ten minutes. I don''t want anyone else here when my friends and I return."


    Not bothering to wait for a response, I turned on my heel and walked out of the dining hall, my friends following closely behind me.


    "You didn''t have to do that, you know," Penelope said from beside me with a light chuckle. "Not that I''m complaining."


    I smiled, running a hand through my hair as I walked. "She needed to remember her place, sweetie," I replied. "They all do."

 Chapter 7: The goddess is a devil

    Chapter 7: The goddess is a devil


    Seraphina''s Pov


    I was lying on my bed, staring at the ceiling, and replaying the events of the dining hall over and over again.


    My mind kept circling back to the moment I literally ran into that beautiful girl¡ªwhose name I still didn''t know and didn''t think I''d ever find out.


    It had all happened so fast, but her face was stuck in my head for whatever reason, and something about her felt odd, almost sinister even, but in an oddly intriguing way.


    It hadn''t even been fifteen minutes since I''d run from the dining hall when the door to the dorm opened, and Ashleigh, Jolene, and Liana walked in, with all three of them wearing matching frowns.


    I quickly sat up in bed, surprised to see them back so soon since I wasn''t expecting them for at least another half hour. Surely it hadn''t been long enough for them to finish their dinner?


    Their sour expressions made me even more curious, especially since they were laughing earlier¡ªat my expense, of course¡ªenjoying their time at the table while I crumbled inside, and now they looked like they were having a terrible evening.


    Something must have happened after I left.


    I stayed quiet, instinctively pulling my knees up to my chest and hoping to go unnoticed. As much as I was dying to know what had them so upset, I wasn''t about to insert myself into their conversation. I knew better than to be nosy, and minding other people''s business wasn''t really my thing.


    Ashleigh let out a frustrated hiss, throwing her purse on her bed with more force than necessary. "I can''t believe that bitch''s audacity!" she spat out angrily, pacing back and forth as if she couldn''t contain her anger.


    I blinked, feeling utterly confused. Who was she talking about? She was clearly infuriated, and from the look on Jolene and Liana''s faces, they were equally rattled.


    "I swear, Electra''s lost her mind," Jolene muttered, sinking into her bed and crossing her arms tightly. "What she did in the dining hall was insane. She''s a freaking psychopath."


    Electra? Who could that be?


    Jolene scoffed and leaned back against her bed. "Well, that girl, the one I''m talking about, is none other than Electra, who happens to be the only child of the King of Elmeria and the future Queen of the kingdom."


    She said, laying emphasis on the last word like it was some terrible and inevitable fate. "And she''s not just royalty; she''s also a complete psychopath. A living, breathing mad woman."


    I furrowed my brows, trying to process everything she had just said. Finding out who Electra was left me shocked, but there was something else that was bothering me.


    Jolene had implied just a while ago that I was in danger and that Electra would come after me just like she had gone after the girl she didn''t know.


    "What do you mean by saying I''ll end up like the girl from earlier? I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Jolene exchanged a look with Ashleigh, and her lips formed a smirk immediately. Ashleigh didn''t answer me right away, but instead, she reached for her phone that was lying on top of her bed.


    She took her time unlocking it, and after a few long seconds, she glanced up at me and urged me to come closer.


    I hesitated for a moment before climbing out of bed and walking over to her, and when I did, she held her phone out, showing me a picture, and my breath caught in my throat the moment I saw it.


    The picture was zoomed in on a girl whose face was smeared with food and blood. The food was splattered all over her, with bits of it clinging to her hair and her cheeks, and the blood mixed with the food created a horrible mess.


    Her nose was obviously broken, her eyes red and swollen. She was clearly crying, and I could almost hear the screams that must have followed this picture.


    "That," Ashleigh said, "is what happens when you cross Electra."


    I stared at the picture, my hands trembling slightly as I processed what I was seeing. I didn''t know the girl in the photo, but seeing her like that¡ªbroken, humiliated, and covered in blood¡ªmade me feel sick.


    Her smile widened as she kept the phone held out in front of me. "You see, Electra doesn''t take kindly to disrespect, and from what I saw, you ran into her¡ªliterally. Now, we all know that Electra isn''t exactly the forgiving type, so I''d advise that you prepare for the worst because it''s coming."

 Chapter 8: Her first ’friend’

    Chapter 8: Her first ''friend''


    Seraphina''s Pov


    Monday had arrived, and with it came what I''d been dreading since I set foot in Elysium.


    Today, I would have to face one of my worst fears, which was stepping into a new classroom filled with new faces and having to introduce myself.


    The mere thought of standing in front of all those girls who would all have their eyes fixed on me made my stomach churn.


    Back home in Aldoria, I always managed to avoid introductions since the teachers knew who my father was, and they never forced me to stand up in front of the class. I had been granted the privilege of slipping into a seat unnoticed, with no one asking questions and no one looking my way.


    But here, at Elysium, I knew there would be no such privilege since I was just another girl in a school of elite students who wasn''t going to get any special treatments.


    Taking a deep breath, I looked up at the main building that housed the classrooms, and exhaling slowly, I told myself that I could do this. I had to since it wasn''t like I had any other choice.


    With hesitant steps, I walked through the double doors into the building, and on entering, I noticed that the hall was already packed with girls standing by their lockers, laughing, chatting, and getting ready for the day.@@@@


    I immediately started to feel uncomfortable as I passed through the crowd, and I kept my head down, trying to make myself as small as possible so no one would notice me.


    Pulling the handout from my bag, I unfolded it and glanced at the details written across the paper.


    My locker number was there, along with the hall assignment: Hall One, and my eyes scanned the endless rows of lockers around me. I had no idea where Hall One even was, let alone how to find my locker with this many students loitering around.


    I bit my lip, my palms growing sweaty as I clutched the paper tighter. This was the kind of situation I dreaded¡ªbeing lost in a crowded space with no clear direction and no one to turn to for help.


    I wished I could go back to Mrs. Hawthorne and ask her to show me the way, but I knew better than to even try. Just earlier, when I had expressed my concern, she had barely looked up from her desk.


    "Deal with it," was what she said in her curt, no-nonsense tone before practically shooing me out of her office.


    Now here I was, trying to "deal with it," even though I had no idea where to start.


    I was still looking around when I felt a light tap on my shoulder. Startled, I turned around slowly, expecting to see one of the girls I had already met¡ªAshleigh, Jolene, or maybe even worse, Electra.


    Instead, I was met with the face of a girl who was about my height, with dark brown hair that looked like they hadn''t seen a comb in days.


    She held out her hand expectantly, her fingers wiggling a little in excitement, and I hesitated for a moment but eventually handed it over.


    She studied it for only a few seconds before looking up, her face lighting up even more, if that was even possible. "No way!" she exclaimed, grinning from ear to ear. "We''re in the same class!"


    I blinked in surprise, not sure how to respond. A part of me was relieved, though, because at least I wouldn''t have to face the horror of walking into class alone.


    "Oh, that''s... nice," I said awkwardly, trying to force a smile.


    I shifted again. "Um, what about my locker?" I asked.


    "Oh!" She said, snapping her fingers like she had just remembered. "This is Hall One, and your locker''s at the end of the hall, according to this."


    She tapped the handout lightly before handing it back to me.


    I let out a small sigh of relief, happy that I was in the right place. "Thank you," I mumbled, feeling a bit more comfortable now that Yuna had helped me.


    She tilted her head, her bright eyes locking with mine, and I could see the wheels turning in her mind. "Tell you what, how about I show you to your locker and the class, so you don''t wander around on your own?"


    "Do you... do you mind?" I asked, unsure if she was really serious or just being polite.


    Her grin grew even wider, and she shook her head vigorously. "Not at all! But," she added, "there''s one condition."


    I blinked, taken aback. "Condition?"


    She leaned in slightly, still smiling. "Yep. Since we''re in the same class, we might as well be friends, right? So the condition is¡ªyou have to be my friend!"


    I froze, staring at her and wondering how to process her request.


    Slowly, awkwardly, I nodded. "Okay... I guess we can be friends," I replied, and her reaction was immediate.


    Before I could even comprehend what was happening, she let out an excited squeal and threw her arms around me, pulling me into a tight hug that caused me to freeze as I tried to process what in the world was happening.


    Did I just make a friend for the first time in my life?

 Chapter 9: Pretend to be brave

    Chapter 9: Pretend to be brave


    Seraphina''s Pov


    Yuna and I finally arrived in front of our classroom, and almost immediately, my heart started to hammer in my chest, and despite my best efforts to stay calm, I could feel my anxiety skyrocketing.


    Unlike me, Yuna was already halfway through the door when she realized I had come to a full stop just outside. She turned around and raised an eyebrow, her expression softening when she saw the look of pure terror on my face.


    "Come on, Seraphina," she said, gesturing for me to follow her into the room, but I couldn''t.


    My feet felt like they were glued to the floor, my pulse quickened, and a lump formed in my throat. I shook my head, my voice barely audible as I muttered, "I... I can''t do it."


    I had promised myself earlier that I wouldn''t let my nerves get the better of me since, after all, Yuna was with me, and I thought maybe, just maybe, that would make everything easier.


    I had even told myself that I could use Yuna as an excuse to quickly find an empty seat, bury my head on the desk, and pretend the other girls in the class didn''t exist, but now, standing here, just seconds away from actually stepping into the classroom, I felt my courage draining like it never existed.


    What if I tripped over my own feet? What if I made a fool of myself in front of everyone?


    The image of Electra strangely flashed through my mind, and I thought to myself, What if she was in there? What if we turned out to be in the same class, and I ended up humiliating myself in front of her again?


    I couldn''t really understand why the thought of embarrassing myself in front of her again even crossed my mind or bothered me, but it did, and I couldn''t help it.


    The fear I felt twisted in my stomach, and it made me feel like I might be sick.


    Yuna sighed, her expression shifting from understanding to a subtle frustration. "I get it, Seraphina," she said calmly, stepping closer to me. "I really do, but you have to trust me, okay? It''s just a class. Ignore everyone, and ignore the staring. We''ll find a seat, and it''ll be fine, I promise."


    Yuna smirked. "That was to snap you out of it. You looked like you were a million miles away, and class is about to start. The teacher''s going to be here in minutes, and we still need to find you a seat."


    I opened my mouth to respond, to tell her that I needed just a few more seconds to mentally prepare myself, but before I could get the words out, Yuna''s face hardened, clearly impatient.


    "Just suck it up, Seraphina. We can''t just stand here all day," she said, and without waiting for my response, she grabbed my arm and pulled me toward the classroom door.


    I gasped, not ready to be dragged into the room full of unfamiliar faces. "Yuna, wait!" I whispered, but it was too late.


    We were already inside.


    The classroom was buzzing with the noise from chatting loudly, chairs scraping against the floor, and the general chaos of students settling into their seats.


    But the moment Yuna and I walked in fully, the noise died down slightly, and I felt dozens of eyes turning toward us. My chest tightened as I instinctively lowered my gaze, desperately hoping to disappear.


    It wasn''t the entire class that was staring, just a few girls, but it was enough to make me feel like I was under a spotlight. The scrutiny lasted for a few seconds before the girls lost interest and turned back to their conversations.


    VYuna leaned in close and whispered, "Relax. They probably thought we were the teacher or something. They''re too wrapped up in their own drama to care about a new girl for now."


    I glanced over at Yuna, confused by her comment. "What do you mean by ''for now''?" I whispered.


    Yuna leaned in a little closer. "Whether you like it or not, you''re going to get noticed at some point," she said, her eyes scanning the room. "It''s only a matter of time, but for now, just relax. Pretend to be brave, and it''ll lessen your chances of being long-term prey."


    I bit my lip nervously. "Prey?" I repeated quietly. "Is it really that bad?"


    Yuna sighed and gave me a sideways glance. "It depends on how you handle things. This place... it has a hierarchy, just like anywhere else, but here, it''s more intense. The girls at the top? They run the show, and if they think you''re weak, they''ll toy with you, and trust me, some of them are worse than wild animals. They smell fear, and if you get caught up in that, there''s no way out."

 Chapter 10: A Troubled Kid

    Chapter 10: A Troubled Kid


    Electra''s Pov


    I sat on the rooftop of the school building, leaning back in my chair with a cigarette dangling between my fingers.


    I was supposed to be in class right now, but because I couldn''t focus, I ended up leaving while the teacher was yapping away.@@@@


    My mind was elsewhere, and to be precise, I was still focused on the strange girl who had run into me in the dining hall two days ago. I inhaled deeply, feeling the smoke curl down into my lungs before exhaling slowly.


    Still no word on her.


    With an impatient flick, I tapped the ash from my cigarette before throwing a glance toward Irina. She sat nearby, her long legs stretched out in front of her while the cigarette in her hand burned slowly.


    She looked calm, almost serene, but that only irritated me further. How could she be so relaxed when they still didn''t have the information I was waiting for?


    "Where the hell are they?" I asked, my voice laced with annoyance. "What''s taking them so long?"


    Irina glanced at me, raising an eyebrow as she tapped her cigarette into the ashtray beside her. "He patient, Electra," she said in her usual cool tone. "I''m sure Roxana and the others are on their way. Maybe they had to double check or something."


    I groaned, letting my head fall back against the chair. "Double check what exactly? She''s just some random girl who bumped into me, so how hard can it be to find out her name?"


    My fingers tightened around the cigarette, and I let out a deep breath in an attempt to calm myself. I hated waiting and hated the idea that I didn''t know something, especially something that had been occupying my thoughts like this.


    There was something about the way she looked at me that continued to bother me, and I still couldn''t get the image of her wide eyes and stuttering apology out of my head.


    It should have been insignificant since it was an accident, but something about her had stuck with me, and I hated that I didn''t know why.


    She and I had known each other longer than the rest of the girls, and she was the only one I could somewhat tolerate, but even she had limits when it came to questioning me.


    She remained quiet beside me, and I could feel her watching me with that same cautious gaze she always used when I was on edge. I ignored it, tapping the ash from my cigarette on the ground before taking another drag.


    Finally, the door to the rooftop opened, and Roxana, Penelope, and Deena stepped out. The moment I saw them, I shot them a dirty look, my eyes narrowing in annoyance.


    "Why the hell did it take you so long?" I snapped.


    Roxana raised her hands slightly in a gesture of peace. "We had some trouble finding her information since no one knew anything about her, Electra. I had to sneak into the principal''s office and go through the files for the new students. That''s how we finally found her."


    At that, I felt my irritation lessen, just a little, and the fact that they had to go digging to find anything about the girl only piqued my interest further.


    "So, you found her?" I asked as I flicked the last of my cigarettes away and leaned forward slightly. "What do you have for me?"


    Deena stepped forward. "Her name is Seraphina Hook, and just as you may have suspected, she''s a bit of a troubled kid."


    The smile on my face faltered slightly, replaced with a frown. Troubled? That was far too vague for my liking. I wanted specifics, not guesses. "Troubled how?" I asked.


    Roxana, sensing that I was impatient, stepped in, handing me her tablet. "Take a look for yourself. According to the reports I found, the girl has an anxiety disorder. Severe, from the looks of it. She doesn''t do well in public spaces, which would explain why she ran off like a mad woman the other day."


    I took the tablet from her, my fingers gliding across the screen as I skimmed through the information. There it was, all laid out in detail.


    Anxiety disorder, social anxiety, difficulty in public situations. The words practically jumped off the screen, and as I read them, I felt something stir inside me.


    I let out a dark and almost creepy chuckle. Roxana, Penelope, and Deena stood quietly, waiting for my reaction, while Irina remained still, her eyes focused on me but not saying a word.


    "Well, well," I said, setting the tablet down on the table beside me, a satisfied smile spreading across my lips. "Looks like this poor girl needs a friend."

 Chapter 11: What did I just see?

    Chapter 11: What did I just see?


    Seraphina''s Pov


    I stood in front of my room and turned to look at Yuna, who had been kind enough to escort me to my room even though her own room was in a completely different hall from mine.


    "Thanks for walking me," I said to her, clutching the book I borrowed from minutes ago to my chest.


    She waved it off with her usual grin. "Don''t mention it, Sera. I''ll see you later!" she called back, already turning on her heel to head toward her own hall.


    I watched her leave, a small smile forming on my lips. I still couldn''t believe I actually had a friend now, someone who didn''t find me strange or exhausting because of my anxiety.


    I had only known her for two days, but she had a way of making me feel normal.


    She didn''t mind my panic attacks or my need to stay out of crowded spaces like the cafeteria, and in fact, she''d gone out of her way to create a safe place for us to have lunch, which was in an unused classroom where no one bothered us.


    With a smile still lingering on my face, I turned to my door and reached for the handle. Since I was so tired, I wanted nothing more than to relax in the comfort of my room for a few hours before catching up on my notes and assignments.


    But the moment I entered the room, I saw something that I would have never in a million years expected to see.


    I froze, my heart skipping a beat as my eyes registered the scene in front of me. My fingers went slack, and the book I had been holding slipped from my grip, hitting the floor with a sound that I barely registered.


    Liana. Naked. With another girl.


    They were on Liana''s bed, both completely unclothed, and their bodies intertwined in a way that was impossible to mistake.


    The girl from my first day, the one I had seen with Liana before, was kneeling between Liana''s legs. Her head was lowered, and her lips were moving in ways I couldn''t look at without feeling my face heat up in shock and embarrassment.


    I felt like the air had been sucked out of the room.


    Liana''s back arched slightly as she let out a low moan, with her hands tangled in the other girl''s hair, guiding her movements. My breath caught in my throat, my chest tightening as I stood there, frozen in shock.


    This was the last thing I expected to walk in on. I didn''t know much about Liana, aside from what little I''d gathered in the brief time I had been here, but seeing her like this¡ªit felt like an invasion, and yet, I couldn''t move.


    I was too shocked, and too horrified, to even take a step back.


    I kept hearing wet, rhythmic sounds that were accompanied by Liana''s soft gasps as the other girl''s tongue moved in ways that made my stomach turn in knots.


    I had never seen anything like that before. I had never seen anyone so intimate up close, much less two girls.


    The most I had ever witnessed was a kiss between two people in my former school , and even that had made me feel out of place, but this... this was different.


    It was intense and completely overwhelming.


    I glanced around the hallway, suddenly hyper-aware of how alone I was. I couldn''t stay here, and I couldn''t go back into that room¡ªnot after what I had just seen, but where else could I go?


    I hadn''t spent enough time here to know if there were any of the other places I could go, and the only person I could think of was Yuna.


    She had told me where her hall and room were, but I hadn''t exactly committed the directions to memory, and I didn''t want to get lost wandering through the halls.


    I also didn''t want to stay here, stuck outside my room with no other option, and since Yuna was the only person I knew here, I had to try to find her.


    My legs moved before I had fully made up my mind, and I started walking toward the other hall where Yuna''s room was.


    I arrived in Yuna''s hall, staring at the rows of doors in front of me while trying to remember the number Yuna had given me.


    She had told me her room number, but now that I was here, I couldn''t remember if it was 214 or 241.


    "214 or 241?" I muttered to myself, biting my lip as I weighed the options.


    I didn''t want to wander around the halls knocking on the wrong doors and making a fool of myself.


    What if one of her roommates answered? Or worse, what if I walked in on something I wasn''t supposed to again? The thought made my stomach churn.


    After standing there for what felt like an eternity, I made a decision. "Okay, 214," I whispered, hoping I was right.


    The idea of knocking made me feel lightheaded because what would I even say if I was wrong?


    "Hi, sorry, I think I''ve got the wrong room," or "I was just looking for a friend but never mind"? No, that would be too embarrassing.


    But before I could gather the courage to knock on door 214, it came open, and I froze.


    There, standing in the doorway, looking as beautiful as I remembered, was none other than the girl I had run into at the dining hall a few days ago.


    Electra.

 Chapter 12: She’s interested in me.

    Chapter 12: She''s interested in me.


    Third-person Pov


    Seraphina''s breath hitched as she stared up at Electra, her body stiffening with the familiar feeling of anxiety. A nervous hiccup escaped her lips, only adding to the embarrassment she felt under Electra''s intense gaze.


    The beauty in front of her had an amused look playing on her face, clearly enjoying the spectacle Seraphina was unwittingly providing.


    Electra also couldn''t believe her luck.


    The very girl she had been intending to send for had shown up, like a lamb wandering straight into the lion''s den, and the way Seraphina was looking at her, wide-eyed with obvious fear in her eyes, made Electra''s smile deepen.


    She could practically feel the tension radiating from the little girl, as well as her stammering breaths and the way her eyes darted around as if searching for an escape.


    Electra relished it.


    Seraphina had frozen completely, her mind running in a million directions. She knew she should say something, do something¡ªanything¡ªbut her body refused to cooperate.


    The aura around Electra was so commanding, as if it demanded absolute submission, and there was the undeniable truth she had heard about Electra, which was that she was dangerous, unforgiving, and absolutely crazy.


    When Seraphina remained silent, her eyes wide and her mouth slightly parted in shock, Electra decided to toy with her a bit.


    She bent down, crouching until she was eye level with Seraphina, and her amused smile never wavered. She then leaned in, so close to the point where Seraphina could feel the soft brush of her breath, before she spoke in a voice that was laced with mock charm.


    "Well, hello there, Seraphina," she drawled, her tone teasing but at the same time laced with something darker. "We meet again."


    The sound of her name, blurted out so casually by Electra, made Seraphina flinch. Her heart thudded violently in her chest, and she took a half-step back, nearly stumbling over her own feet.


    How did she know her name? She hadn''t introduced herself to Electra¡ªhad barely even spoken to her at all beyond that mumbled apology when she had run into her.


    Electra cut her off with a dismissive wave of her hand. "Don''t apologize," she said. "What happened was hardly worth remembering."


    Seraphina blinked, her mind spinning in confusion. Was this a test? Was Electra trying to lure her into a false sense of security? She didn''t trust it¡ªnot for a second.


    Electra''s gaze had a way of making her feel both exposed and scrutinized, like a bug under a microscope, and her casual, almost indifferent demeanor made Seraphina''s skin crawl.


    It was like Electra was playing a game only she knew the rules to, and Seraphina was a pawn in the middle of it.


    "But..." her voice trembled as she tried to speak again. "You know my name. I didn''t tell you... so how...?"


    Electra smiled, a glint of mischief in her eyes. "I have my ways." She leaned in slightly, just enough to make Seraphina feel the intensity of her presence. "Let''s just say I''ve taken an interest in you."


    Seraphina''s stomach dropped at those words. An interest? The last thing she wanted was to be the focus of someone like Electra''s attention. She knew for a fact that it wouldn''t end well if someone like Electra took an interest in something like her.


    "I don''t..." Seraphina began, but the words died in her throat.


    What could she say to make this stop? To make Electra lose interest in her? She had no idea.


    Electra straightened up, still smiling that cat-like smile. "You''ll find out soon enough, Seraphina, but for now..." She paused, looking her up and down, clearly enjoying the effect she was having. "Try to relax yourself, okay? You''ll be seeing more of me, I''m sure."


    With that, Electra and her friends that she had barely noticed stepped past her.


    The door shut behind Electra and soon enough, she and her friends disappeared down the hallway, and Seraphina let out a breath she didn''t realize she''d been holding. Her hands were trembling, and her heart was still racing.


    What had just happened?


    Seraphina had no idea, but she knew one thing for sure: Electra knew who she was now, and that terrified her.

 Chapter 13: Snake girl?

    Chapter 13: Snake girl?


    Seraphina''s Pov


    After Electra and her friends walked away, I stood there, rooted to the spot, still feeling like a deer caught in headlights.


    All I could think about now was finding Yuna by all means necessary. I had thought her room was nearby, but now I wasn''t even sure. Everything felt like a blur after running into her¡ªElectra, and my pulse was still racing from the encounter.


    What room had Yuna said she was in? 241? Or was it a completely different room number? The numbers kept turning around in my head, and I was too afraid to knock on the wrong door again, especially after nearly dying of embarrassment earlier.


    I didn''t know where to go now, and returning to my room wasn''t an option, especially not after what I had walked in on.


    I was stuck. Confused. Lost.


    I stood in the middle of the hallway, feeling like a complete idiot, and stared at the doors, my mind blank, while I was trying to come up with a plan, any plan. Maybe I could just sit in some corner and wait until I calmed down enough to find my way.


    But then I saw someone coming toward me.


    It was one of Electra''s friends, the tall one. Well, most of them in the group were pretty tall, but this person was the only one in the group taller than Electra.


    I didn''t know her name, but I knew she had to be dangerous, just by association with Electra. My heart skipped a beat, and I immediately started to panic.@@@@


    Why was she coming toward me? Did Electra send her back to deal with me? Did I do something wrong? Maybe I''d offended her somehow by just existing, and now they wanted to make sure I paid for it.


    I felt paralyzed as she approached, her expression indifferent but her eyes sharp. I couldn''t look her in the eyes, so instead, I glanced around, praying for some kind of escape route, but it was too late.


    She stopped right in front of me, looking down at me with curiosity, even though I could sense her impatience. "Who are you looking for?" she asked.


    I swallowed hard, my throat dry. My heart pounded so loudly in my ears I could barely think straight. "I-I''m looking for my friend," I managed to stutter out.


    My voice sounded small, pathetic even, and I hated that I couldn''t hold it together when faced with anyone remotely intimidating.


    My mind raced, trying to make sense of it all. Snake girls? What did that even mean? Was this some kind of twisted school slang? Or was it something else?


    I wanted to run after her to demand answers, but I couldn''t bring myself to move. My body was frozen in place, overwhelmed by confusion and fear.


    Yuna couldn''t be part of something like that. It didn''t make sense.


    But then again... I had heard the rumors, and apparently, everyone at this school seemed to have a dark side. Could Yuna have been hiding something from me all along? Was she not who I thought she was?


    I shook my head, trying to push the doubts away. I couldn''t believe such nonsense.


    My feet moved before I could make a conscious decision. I found myself walking down the hallway and towards room 241.


    I knocked, and the door opened almost immediately, but what I saw made my blood run cold.


    The girl standing in the doorway wasn''t Yuna. She wasn''t even someone I recognized. Her eyes gleamed an unnatural yellow, like a predator''s, and her skin¡ªoh god, her skin¡ªlooked like it was covered in scales.


    I blinked, thinking it must be some kind of trick of the light, but when I looked again, it was still there.


    My mouth went dry, and I couldn''t breathe. My legs turned to jelly as I stumbled backward, my body screaming at me to get away. "S-snake..." I whispered, barely able to form the word.


    I tripped over my own feet and fell to the floor, the shock rippling through my body as I hit the ground hard. Pain shot up my spine, but it didn''t matter.


    I couldn''t tear my eyes away from the girl in the doorway, from the way her pupils were slitted like a reptile''s, from the inhuman way she seemed to look down at me with a cold, unblinking stare.


    "SNAKE!" I screamed, the word exploding from my throat as the fear finally took over.


    My vision blurred, and the world around me spun, everything becoming distorted, and I tried to push myself up, but my body wouldn''t respond.


    And before I knew it, everything went dark.

 Chapter 14: Elysium’s Open Secret

    Chapter 14: Elysium''s Open Secret


    Seraphina''s Pov


    When my eyes fluttered open, the first thing I saw was Yuna''s face hovering over mine.


    Relief flooded through me, and I let out a shaky breath, feeling like I had just woken up from a very terrible nightmare.


    I sat up quickly, the adrenaline from what I''d seen coursing through my veins and pushing me to speak before I''d even fully registered where I was.


    "Yuna!" I gasped. "There''s¡ªthere''s someone here who looks like a snake. I saw a girl who¡ªshe looked normal at first, but then she had snake skin, Yuna, and her eyes¡ªthey were like a snake''s eyes. I swear, I saw it, and I know for a fact that I wasn''t imagining it."


    My words came out of my mouth in a rush, and I could hear how frantic I sounded, but I didn''t care. Yuna needed to know what I''d just witnessed.


    As I spoke, I started to feel a sense of disorientation, so I looked around, taking in the unfamiliar space I was in.


    I was in a room and on a bed that wasn''t mine, and in my confusion, I turned back to Yuna, trying to understand how I ended up and where I was.@@@@


    "How did I get here?" I asked, my voice shaky. "Last I remember, I was in the hallway... I passed out, I think."


    I glanced at her, searching for answers. "Is this your room? Is this... is this room 241?"


    Yuna''s expression shifted, and I noticed something in her eyes that I hadn''t seen before. She seemed tense, almost as if she were debating something in her head. Her hands were clenched in her lap, and she wouldn''t even meet my gaze.


    "Yuna?" I asked again, my voice a little stronger this time. "How did you find me?"


    She sighed, finally raising her eyes to meet mine. "Seraphina," she began, "I need you to calm down, okay? I know you''re shocked right now, and I know you probably have a lot of questions, but I need you to calm down and just listen to me."


    I swallowed hard, my heart still pounding as I waited for her to continue. Her words did nothing to ease the frantic thoughts racing through my mind.


    I wanted to know what had happened, why she was acting so strange, and why I was feeling this weird tension between us that hadn''t been there before.


    "You''re right," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "This is room 241."


    I stared at Yuna, my mouth hanging open as I tried to process what she''d just said. This was room 241. This was really her room, and the girl I''d seen¡ªthe one with the snake eyes and scaly skin¡ªshe actually lived here, too?


    I could barely wrap my mind around it, let alone believe it. I opened my mouth to ask more questions, but Yuna continued before I could speak, nodding slowly.


    "And yes," she continued. "The girl you saw earlier is my twin sister, Yura."


    Her words took me by surprise, and I leaned back slightly, subconsciously trying to put some distance between us as I dealt with this new information.


    Yura¡ªher twin sister¡ªwas the snake girl. The one who had given me the fright of my life.


    My heart pounded in my chest, and I could feel the blood draining from my face as I stared at Yuna.


    "You''re twins with... with a snake?" I blurted out, my voice barely more than a whisper.


    Yuna nodded, a small smile flickering across her face. "Ask as many as you want. I''ll answer honestly," she assured me.


    I took a deep breath, gathering my thoughts. There were so many things I wanted to understand, but one question rose to the top of my mind. "Which kingdom are you from?" I asked, narrowing my eyes slightly. "And... is everyone there also a snake?"


    Yuna''s eyebrows shot up, clearly taken aback by my question. "I''m from the kingdom of Varynthia," she replied, watching me closely.


    I immediately recognized the kingdom name since I''d read about the seven kingdoms. Varynthia had always stood out, a mysterious place where old gods and creatures were still kept alive, and one of their gods, I remembered, was a snake.


    "Varynthians worship a snake as their god," I said slowly, trying to piece it all together. "But does that mean everyone there is a... naga?"


    Yuna shook her head, a wry smile playing on her lips. "No, not everyone," she replied. "There are only a few of us who carry this... trait. Most people in Varynthia are humans, like anyone else, but for those of us who descend from the royal line¡ªthe family that traces back to the King Cobra they worship¡ªthings are different. We''re considered as... well, not quite gods, but something close."


    "The reason I''m here at Elysium," she explained, "is because of that identity. Only a select few from each kingdom are allowed to attend, and my lineage made me eligible. I may be a nobody here, but back in Varynthia, my family is regarded as a direct link to our god. It''s why I was able to come to this school as part of the elite."


    She let out a short, humorless laugh. "Funny how status can change depending on where you are."


    I''d always known that Elysium attracted the most powerful families and the most influential bloodlines from all seven kingdoms, but I hadn''t expected to find myself being friends with a descendant of a revered snake deity.


    "Are there others?" I asked.


    The idea that Yuna and Yura might not be the only ones who weren''t fully human made my skin crawl.


    I had come to Elysium expecting the usual academic challenges and the struggle to fit in¡ªnot to find myself in a world filled with people who were only half human.


    Yuna sighed. "Yes, there are others," she replied. "Even the principal of this school is rumored to only be half human." She paused, letting that sink in before she continued, "It seems to me, Seraphina, that you''ve lived a rather sheltered and clueless life."


    I nodded. "You''re not wrong. I mean, I knew that each of the kingdoms had gods they worshipped, but I didn''t think that meant there were actual... descendants," I said.


    Yuna gave me a faint smile. "Yes, every kingdom has its gods, and those gods have their own ways of leaving marks on this world. Mystical beings and creatures that embody the essence of those gods. Some, like my sister and me, are descendants of these beings, and believe me, there are many students here who aren''t fully human."


    "How many?" I asked, my voice trembling.


    "More than you''d think," she said quietly. "This school, it''s meant for the elites, and that includes those who carry the bloodlines of the old gods and their creatures, and they''re all here, learning and hiding in plain sight."


    My chest tightened, and I could feel panic building inside me.


    "But how can you tell?" I asked. "I mean, you and Yura¡ªyou''re different because of the scales, but how would I even know who''s human and who isn''t?"


    Yuna shook her head. "You wouldn''t, and that''s the point. Most of them can hide their other side pretty well. Snakes like Yura and me have it harder because of the shedding, but for others, keeping their second nature hidden is easy. You''d never know unless they wanted you to."


    The realization made my skin prickle. I''d been at this school for days, walking around and attending classes with people I thought were just like me, but now the thought that any one of them could be something else entirely, something more than human, scared me.


    "But... but are they dangerous?" I asked, swallowing hard.


    Yuna gave me a reassuring smile, though it seemed halfhearted. "Most aren''t dangerous unless provoked. They''re just here to learn, like you, but there are always exceptions. That''s why you need to be careful, Seraphina. The best thing you can do is keep to yourself, stay out of trouble, and try not to draw attention. As long as you bother no one, you''ll be safe from ever seeing their other side."

 Chapter 15: I’m the only right one

    Chapter 15: I''m the only right one


    Electra''s Pov


    I was in the middle of drawing my bow after infusing the arrow with just the right amount of magic to hit the target that had been set up at the far end of the field.


    Enchanted Archery was one of the sports Elmeria was famous for, and as the princess, being perfect at our kingdom''s most famous sport was a necessity.


    I was just about to hit my target when I saw Deena approaching us, and she had that look on her face¡ªthe one that told me something hadn''t gone as planned.


    I narrowed my eyes, irritated at the thought that she might not have completed the simple task I''d given her, which was to help Seraphina find whoever she had clearly been looking for before running into me by chance.


    The arrow left my bow, whistling through the air before hitting the bullseye, and the target glowed faintly, acknowledging the perfect shot, but I barely paid attention.


    I turned to face Deena as she finally reached us, her frown deepening with each step.


    "What''s your problem?" I asked, crossing my arms. "Were you not able to help her?"


    I didn''t like when things went wrong, especially not when it was supposed to be easy.


    Deena huffed, folding her arms as well, and for a moment, I thought she was going to brush it off, but then she said, "Oh, I was able to help her, Electra, but you''re not going to believe who your new obsession was looking for."


    That piqued my interest, and I raised an eyebrow, stepping away from my target, and gesturing for Deena to continue. "Go on, then. Who was she looking for?"


    Deena sighed heavily, as if she were about to drop a bombshell. "Her so-called friend, and guess who that friend is?"


    I waited, my patience wearing thin. "Spit it out, Deena."


    "Yuna."


    I frowned, searching my memory for any connection. "Yuna? Who the hell is Yuna?"


    Before Deena could respond, Roxana, who had been standing beside me this whole time, chimed in. "Yuna''s one of the snake girls, isn''t she?" she asked, and Deena confirmed with a nod.


    For a moment, I just stared at them, processing the information. "Yuna," I repeated, the name rolling off my tongue as if it had a bad taste.


    I vaguely recalled the snake girls, and I knew they were two of them, even though I didn''t know their names and I never cared to find out.


    How amusing. How foolish.


    Without a word of warning, I aimed and released the arrow, and it was almost beautiful, the way it cut through the distance before it found its mark, and a loud cry broke through the quietness on the field as the arrow lodged itself into the girl''s arm.


    The noise around grew louder, and I heard the startled gasps and footsteps as the other students gathered around, some backing away in fear while others watched with horrified fascination.


    Irina, Roxana, Penelope, and Deena turned to me, their expressions a mix of shock and disbelief.


    Irina was the first to speak. "Do you realize you could have killed her?"


    I shrugged nonchalantly while letting a cold smile play on my lips. "She made herself a target. She should''ve known better than to stand in front of someone''s shot. That''s her problem, not mine."


    Roxana and Penelope exchanged a look, one that spoke volumes. They were no strangers to my behavior, yet there were still moments when I could surprise even them.


    I tossed the bow I was holding to Penelope without a second glance, stretching out my arms as I felt the satisfaction of the shot still tingling in my fingertips.


    The archery practice had been useful, but now my focus was shifting elsewhere.


    "Like I said, Irina, find out what triggers snakes," I said. "Roxana mentioned that Yura is the dangerous one, but if Yuna is anything like her twin, there has to be a side of her that''s just as volatile, and I want you to find out what brings that out. A little push to get them both to show their fangs could go a long way in keeping Seraphina away from them."


    Irina gave a slow nod, a sly smile creeping across her face. "Consider it done," she replied, already calculating how she''d carry out the task.


    Satisfied, I turned to Deena. "Deena," I began, giving her a pointed look, "go find Seraphina and bring her to me. It''s time for she and I to have a little chat."


    She blinked, processing the order, before quickly asking, "Where do you want me to bring her?"


    I met her gaze, my smile widening. "To my bedroom," I replied smoothly, not bothering to explain further.


    I could see the curiosity flash in her eyes, but she didn''t ask any more questions. She just nodded and turned to head back in the direction she had come from.


    As she walked away, I turned my attention back to the girl I''d shot. She was being helped off the field now, clutching her arm and whimpering, while her friends fussed over her as if I''d done something atrocious.


    I almost laughed.


    People really liked to be so dramatic over the smallest things.

 Chapter 16: She Calls, I Obey

    Chapter 16: She Calls, I Obey


    Seraphina''s Pov


    Back in my room, I finally felt like I could breathe. The hours I''d spent with Yuna and Yura had been enlightening, if not a bit overwhelming.


    Learning about hybrids and all the strange, hidden parts of this school had been terrifying, but I realized that I needed to know.


    I needed to feel a little less lost and a little less in the dark about what I was dealing with here at Elysium.


    I was grateful, too, that when I returned to the room, Liana and her friend were nowhere to be found. The awkwardness of my earlier encounter with them was still fresh in my mind, and I really didn''t want a repeat performance.


    Being able to shower and unwind by myself felt like a small blessing, and I was determined to get to bed early to avoid any potential drama with Liana if and when she returned.


    I could still remember Ashleigh''s warning on my first day here and how she had specifically mentioned that nothing that happened in this room was allowed to get out of the room. At first, I had been confused about all the secrecy, but now it finally made sense.


    I even made sure not to mention anything to Yuna, but I wouldn''t be surprised if Liana didn''t trust me to keep my mouth shut. I imagined her showing up to confront me and pressing to make sure I hadn''t spread rumors.


    I let out a long sigh and collapsed on my bed, grabbing my phone and absentmindedly scrolling through it. I stopped at my father''s contact, my finger hovering over it.


    It had been days since he''d texted¡ªjust a single, brief message on my first day here to make sure I''d arrived. Since then, nothing. Typical.


    We had our issues, sure, but he was still my only family, and despite everything, part of me wanted to reach out to tell him how strange and terrifying this place really was.


    The loneliness, the weird rules, the way I constantly felt like an outsider, even though I had Yuna¡ªit was all suffocating. As strange as it was, I really wanted to hear his voice, and I wanted him to tell me that everything was going to be okay and actually comfort me for the first time in his life.


    I hesitated, though, because the last thing I needed was a lecture on how to "man up" or how my feelings didn''t matter, and I knew that calling him would probably only make things worse, not better.


    He''d probably dismiss it all as my imagination, chalk it up to me being too soft and too sensitive, and then tell me to go stop being a spoilt brat. To him, my feelings didn''t matter because I was just as weak as my mother.


    I threw my phone to the side with more force than I intended and tried to push the thoughts away, closing my eyes and willing sleep to come, but just as I was on the edge of sleep, there was a knock on the door.


    I sat up, surprised. Who could be visiting at this hour? I wondered if it was one of the other girl''s friends, someone who didn''t know they weren''t in yet.


    With a sigh, I got up and padded over to the door, ready to tell whoever it was that they''d have to come back later.


    But as I opened the door, the words died on my lips. Standing there, with her arms crossed and an annoyed expression etched on her face, was Electra''s friend, the same girl who had helped me find Yuna''s room earlier.


    Her presence threw me off completely; I hadn''t expected to see her again, let alone outside my room, and I felt my pulse quicken as she eyed me with a strange, almost predatory smile.


    "Well, look at that," she said, her tone laced with sarcasm. "Just the girl I was looking for."


    The silence that followed was scary, and I took a deep breath before turning around to face the room.


    Whatever I''d been expecting¡ªa standard dorm room like mine, perhaps¡ªthis was not it.


    The room was enormous¡ªnothing like the cramped space I shared with my roommates¡ªand there was a queen-sized bed in the middle of the room.


    It looked more like a suite in a palace than a room in a boarding school, and I suddenly felt even more out of place than usual.


    "Surprised?"


    I jumped at the sound of her voice, turning to see Electra leaning casually against the far wall, a slight smirk on her lips.


    I stood there, heart pounding in my chest, as she moved away from the wall, dressed in a wine-colored robe.


    She was close enough now that I could see her more clearly, and the sight of her almost took my breath away. She had her hair tied back in a loose, effortless way that only seemed to accentuate her beauty.


    To top it off, her face was bare, without any hint of makeup, and I almost gasped at how stunning she was. In this simple, understated way, she seemed even more intimidating and more untouchable.


    I was just about to mention how beautiful she was, but I barely caught myself from blurting out what I was thinking.


    She stopped a few feet from me, a sly smile on her face, and raised an eyebrow. "You seem shocked, Seraphina."


    I opened my mouth to respond, but the words didn''t come out right away. "I wasn''t expecting... I mean, this room¡ªit''s beautiful. It looks like it belongs to a princess."


    To my surprise she chuckled warmly. "Well," she said, tilting her head, "I''m not trying to brag, but I am a princess. I suppose you haven''t heard?"


    The reminder hit me, and I mentally cursed myself for forgetting. How could I forget that she was the daughter of the King of Elmeria?


    "Oh," I stammered, feeling heat rise to my cheeks. "I¡ªI did know that; it just... slipped my mind."


    I tried to keep my gaze on her face, doing my best not to notice that her robe was almost see-through, revealing just enough to make me wonder if she was wearing anything else underneath.


    I swallowed hard, trying to focus. "With all due respect, may I know why you asked me here?"


    Electra stepped closer, and I froze.


    In an instant, she was just inches from me, leaning down until her face was level with mine, and our noses were almost touching. I could feel her breath on my skin, and I had to fight the urge to back away.


    "I wanted to have a little chat with you," she murmured, her lips so close that I felt the warmth of her words. "That''s all."

 Chapter 17: Tension

    Chapter 17: Tension


    Third-person Pov


    Seraphina felt something strange stir inside her, a feeling she couldn''t quite place as Electra hovered so close. Her body betrayed her¡ªher heart racing, her palms damp, and a flush creeping up her neck.


    She had never been this nervous before, and certainly never around another girl, but Electra''s proximity was overwhelming, and her face being mere inches from Seraphina''s wasn''t helping her in the slightest.


    Every attempt she made to look away was thwarted by the magnetic pull of Electra''s beautiful blue eyes, and she found herself staring and wondering what to do next.


    Electra, on the other hand, noticed all of it, from the way Seraphina swallowed hard to how she shifted uncomfortably but never quite moved away, and a slow, satisfied smile curled up her lips.


    She enjoyed the effect she had on Seraphina and was feeding off the nervous energy radiating from her. She backed away slightly, just enough to ease the tension but still close enough to keep Seraphina on edge.


    "I was just about to get into the bath," she said, her tone casual, almost teasing. "Would you like to join me?"


    Seraphina''s eyes widened in shock, her mind stuttering at the unexpected suggestion. She blurted out, without thinking, "Why would you want me to join you in the bath?"@@@@


    The words came out before she could stop them, her voice full of panic and confusion. She wasn''t used to situations like this, and the thought of bathing with anyone at all was something she had never even imagined.


    She wondered why Electra would even go as far as asking her such a thing in the first place.


    BElectra let out a soft laugh, clearly amused by how flustered Seraphina was. "Oh, come on. It''s no big deal," she said, waving a hand dismissively. "Friends take baths together all the time."


    Seraphina blinked, the word "friends" repeating in her mind like a foreign concept. Friends? Since when did she and Electra become friends?


    She had barely spoken to the girl outside of their previous tense encounters, and here Electra was, casually suggesting they were now friends and should share a bath.


    Seraphina''s confusion deepened, and without realizing it, she blurted out, "Friends?"


    Electra seemed completely at ease, as if this entire scenario was just a natural progression of events.


    She chuckled softly, her amusement clear as she leaned back, crossing her arms over her chest. "Of course," she said, her smile still playing on her lips. "Or would you prefer we''re enemies, Seraphina?"


    Seraphina quickly shook her head, fumbling over her words as she responded, "I didn''t mean to imply that we''re enemies. I''m just... surprised, I guess. I didn''t expect you to call me your friend."


    Electra shrugged, her expression nonchalant. "What, you don''t like the idea?" she asked.


    Seraphina swallowed hard, trying to gather her thoughts. Why would Electra want to be friends with her? Of all people, why her?


    She didn''t think she was particularly special or interesting, and she certainly hadn''t expected someone like Electra to take an interest in her, let alone suddenly call her a friend. It was too strange.


    Seraphina felt her mouth go dry as she tried to look away, but her gaze was helplessly drawn back.


    She quickly turned around, forcing herself to stare at the marble floor, her cheeks burning. Besides what she had seen earlier with Liana and her friend, she had never been this close to someone naked, and the intimacy of the moment was overwhelming her.


    Electra chuckled, clearly amused by Seraphina''s reaction. "You can turn around now," she said, slipping into the tub. The water immediately hid most of her body, the surface covered with bubbles and steam. "Unless you''d rather keep staring at the wall."


    Slowly Seraphina turned back, feeling even more flustered than before. Electra''s face was partially hidden by the steam, but her gaze was as intense as ever.


    "Why are you so nervous?" Electra asked, leaning back against the edge of the tub, her arms resting on either side as she watched Seraphina with an almost lazy interest. "It''s just a bath, or have you never seen someone naked before?"


    Seraphina''s cheeks burned even hotter. She wasn''t sure how to answer without sounding foolish. "I... I just wasn''t expecting this," she replied.


    Electra smiled, a sly, almost predatory look crossing her face. "You didn''t answer my question," she said, raising an eyebrow. "Have you?"


    Seraphina swallowed. "N-no, not exactly," she admitted, barely able to meet Electra''s eyes.


    "Hmm," Electra murmured, seeming pleased by her answer. She sank a little deeper into the water, the bubbles rising around her. "Well, it''s a good thing I''m your first."


    Seraphina''s brow furrowed as she tried to make sense of Electra''s words. "Why is it a good thing that you''re my... first?" she asked, the confusion clear in her voice.


    She wasn''t sure if she was misinterpreting Electra''s meaning or if there was something she wasn''t yet understanding.


    Electra didn''t answer immediately. Instead, she shifted her body in the water, rising just enough for the top of her chest to be exposed, and Seraphina''s cheeks flushed at the sight.


    She made a subtle gesture with her hand, signaling for Seraphina to come closer, and unable to resist, Seraphina leaned in, her heart racing.


    In one swift motion, Electra reached out, placing a damp hand on Seraphina''s cheek, and although the touch was gentle, Seraphina felt a jolt of electricity shoot through her at the sudden contact.


    Electra''s fingers began to trace a slow path from her cheek down to her neck, the water droplets clinging to her skin and leaving a wet trail.


    The feeling was unfamiliar, almost hypnotic, and Seraphina shivered involuntarily, the touch awakening something in her that she didn''t quite recognize.


    A sound escaped her¡ªa soft, breathy moan she hadn''t meant to make. The noise startled her, and she immediately pressed her lips together, embarrassed, but Electra seemed pleased.


    Her lips curled into a knowing smile as she continued her exploration, her fingers gliding along Seraphina''s neck with a slow rhythm that was both foreign and thrilling.


    Seraphina''s mind was spinning. Everything about Electra''s touch felt overwhelming, and she couldn''t understand why her body was responding this way.


    Electra leaned in closer, her breath warm against Seraphina''s ear. "The reason it''s good that I''m your first," she murmured, her voice low, "is because I intend to be your first in many other things, Sera. You and I are going to have so much fun together."

 Chapter 18: Cat & Mouse

    Chapter 18: Cat & Mouse


    Third-person Pov


    Electra finally moved away from Seraphina''s face, creating some much-needed distance, and Seraphina let out a breath she hadn''t realized she was holding, her body relaxing slightly as the tension of Electra''s nearness dissipated.


    Her heart was still racing, her pulse pounding in her ears as she tried to get a grip on her emotions.


    Calm down, Seraphina, she told herself. Calm your heart.


    But just as she was finding her composure, Electra''s voice cut through her train of thoughts. "Tell me about yourself, Sera," she said, her tone casual.


    Seraphina blinked, caught off guard. "What do you want to know?" she asked, trying to buy herself a moment to think.


    It was an odd request, and no one ever asked her about herself¡ªnot in the way Electra just had.


    Electra''s eyes remained fixed on her. "Everything," she replied simply, as if that were the most reasonable request in the world. "I want to know everything about you, Seraphina. I''m curious."


    Seraphina couldn''t help but let out a dry, almost bitter laugh. She shook her head, staring down at her hands in her lap.


    "There''s nothing to know," she replied. "To be honest, I still don''t understand why you find me interesting. There''s really nothing interesting about me like you claim."


    For a moment, the only sound in the room was the faint ripple of water as Electra shifted in the bath, and Seraphina didn''t dare look up.


    She didn''t know what she had expected from this interaction, but she certainly hadn''t expected Electra to be so... curious. It didn''t make sense.


    She had spent most of her life in the shadows, unnoticed and insignificant. Why now, of all places, did someone like Electra, the most powerful and feared girl at Elysium, care about her and think she was interesting? That just made no sense.


    The soft splash of water broke her thoughts as Electra slowly lifted her head from the tub, her piercing gaze now fixed on Seraphina. "Why do you think that?" she asked. "Why do you believe there''s nothing interesting about you?"


    Seraphina shrugged, her eyes still glued to her hands. "I don''t know," she murmured. "I just... I''ve never been someone who stands out. I''ve never done anything remarkable. I''m just... me."


    Electra chuckled as she leaned back in the bath, watching Seraphina with a gaze that seemed to penetrate all the walls Seraphina had built around herself.


    "I don''t involve myself with people I don''t find interesting," she said, her tone as matter-of-fact as ever. "And I''ve decided that you are interesting, whether you believe it or not."


    Before Seraphina could respond, Electra continued, her voice lower, almost teasing. "If you stick by my side, you might find out just how interesting you really are. You just haven''t had the chance to see it yet."


    Seraphina finally looked up, her eyes meeting Electra''s. There was something in the way Electra spoke¡ªsomething almost hypnotic in her words.


    It was almost as if she was offering Seraphina a glimpse into a different world¡ªone where she wasn''t invisible, but at the same time, the promise in Electra''s words felt dangerous.


    Being near her meant entering a world that Seraphina didn''t understand, a world that could consume her if she wasn''t careful.


    Electra sighed, her expression shifting into one of impatience. "Since you can''t figure out anything about yourself today, Seraphina, I''m going to give you an assignment," she announced. "Next time we talk, you''ll have to tell me at least one thing about yourself that''s interesting."


    Electra''s fingers brushed against Seraphina''s as she took the towel from her, the touch sending a jolt of electricity through Seraphina''s body.


    She risked a quick glance upward and found Electra smirking at her, that same mischievous glint in her eyes.


    "See? That wasn''t so hard, was it?" Electra teased, wrapping the towel around herself and stepping out of the tub with ease.


    Seraphina didn''t respond, her throat too tight to form words.


    Electra didn''t wait for Seraphina to catch up before walking out of the bathroom, leaving her in a dazed state, and Seraphina quickly followed behind when she noticed.


    Seraphina hoped that this was finally the end of their meeting and that Electra would simply let her go.


    She could still feel the heat from Electra''s touch lingering on her skin, and it was making her think things she''d never considered before¡ªthoughts that made her heart race and her cheeks flush.


    Staying here any longer felt dangerous, not just because of Electra''s reputation but because of the strange and unfamiliar feelings she was stirring in her.


    Once they reached the bedroom, Electra walked toward the door, and Seraphina followed hesitantly, her mind racing with questions about what Electra intended to do next.


    She still couldn''t quite read Electra''s expressions, but the way Electra looked back at her with that sly, amused smile made her feel like a mouse being toyed with by a cat.


    At the door, Electra paused and turned to face Seraphina. "Unfortunately, I have princess duties to attend to soon," she said with a sigh, "so I''ll have to send you back to your room."


    Seraphina was instantly relieved to hear that she could finally leave. She wasn''t sure how much longer she could handle being alone with Electra without completely losing her composure.


    "Thank you," she murmured. "Thank you for... inviting me."


    Just as she thought the ordeal was over, just as she was about to step past Electra to leave, something unexpected happened.


    In an instant, Electra''s hands were on her, and Seraphina felt herself being pushed backward until her back hit the door.


    Her eyes went wide, but before she could even process what was happening, Electra''s lips were on hers.


    It was soft at first¡ªa touch, a brush of lips¡ªbut the intensity of the moment rendered Seraphina completely frozen.


    She couldn''t move, couldn''t breathe, and her heart pounded in her chest, every nerve in her body alive and buzzing.


    Electra kissed her deeply, confidently, as if this had been the intention all along, and Seraphina''s thoughts scattered. This¡ªthis wasn''t supposed to happen, and yet, as the seconds ticked by, she couldn''t move, couldn''t pull away.


    Her mind screamed at her to do something, but her body wouldn''t respond.


    When Electra finally pulled back, her eyes were dark, filled with an intensity that made Seraphina''s pulse race even faster. Their faces were still close¡ªtoo close, and Seraphina was acutely aware of Electra''s body still pressing against hers.


    She could feel her own breath, ragged and uneven, mingling with Electra''s, and the entire room felt like it was spinning.


    With a low, almost seductive whisper, she leaned in even closer and said, "Goodnight, Seraphina."

 Chapter 19: It’s a crush

    Chapter 19: It''s a crush


    Seraphina''s Pov


    I couldn''t sleep.


    I kept tossing and turning the whole night as the memory of Electra''s lips on mine didn''t stop replaying over and over in my mind.


    It wasn''t just that it had been unexpected; it was the way it made me feel¡ªfeelings I didn''t even know how to describe. I''d never been kissed before, not by anyone, and now that it had happened, I felt like my entire world had been thrown into chaos.


    The warmth of her breath, the intensity of the moment¡ªit had left me shaken, confused, and maybe something else. Something I couldn''t put a name on.


    It had taken everything in me to not fall apart the second I left her room. My heart had been pounding so hard, it felt like I''d been running a marathon, but even after I got back to my dorm, I couldn''t stop the thoughts that kept running around in my head.


    Every time I closed my eyes, I saw her standing there, dripping wet with her body exposed like some kind of ethereal goddess.


    Why was she making me feel this way?


    Now, even while standing outside my room and waiting to see if Yuna would join me before class, I still felt just as disoriented as I had the night before.


    I kept glancing down the hall, hoping Yuna would appear, but also dreading the moment I''d have to look her in the eye.


    Could I really tell her about what had happened with Electra? Could I even put it into words?


    Part of me wanted to blurt it all out and to ask Yuna what these feelings meant. My heart was racing just thinking about it, but another part of me¡ªthe cautious part¡ªwasn''t sure if I should say anything at all.


    Electra hadn''t told me to keep it a secret, but something about the way she''d kissed me and her attitude in general didn''t feel like something I should talk about.


    And what would I even say? "Oh hey, Yuna, guess what? Electra, the most powerful and terrifying girl in this entire school, invited me to her room, got naked in front of me, kissed me, and now I can''t stop thinking about it."


    Yeah, that would go over well.


    I sighed, rubbing my arms as a chill settled over me. My head was a mess, and every time I tried to think about something else, my mind circled back to Electra.


    The way she had looked at me, the way she had smiled, knowing exactly what kind of effect she had.


    Why couldn''t I stop thinking about her?


    Yuna laughed, clearly amused by my reaction. "Yeah, but it was nothing too serious. I was mostly curious to know what being with a girl would feel like."


    "And how was it? Being with a girl?" I asked.


    She shrugged. "It was...mindblowing. Definitely made me like men a little less, to be honest," she responded, and her response only made me even more curious.


    "But tell me, Sera, why are you suddenly so curious about being with a girl?" she asked, her tone teasing. "Have you even been with anyone before?"


    I chuckled, shaking my head. "I mean, isn''t it obvious?" I replied. "I have zero experience. Boys, girls¡ªit''s all uncharted territory for me."


    She let out a dramatic sigh, shaking her head in mock disappointment. "That''s a shame, especially for someone as pretty as you, Sera. Wasted potential, if you ask me."


    I rolled my eyes. "Don''t flatter me," I replied, nudging her shoulder. "But seriously, what''s it even like? How do you know when you''re attracted to someone? I mean, how does it feel?"


    Yuna shrugged, a thoughtful look crossing her face. "It''s like this magnetic pull," she said, her hands gesturing as she spoke. "Being attracted to someone is like... well, you know how when you''re standing by the ocean and a wave pulls you in? It''s like that. It''s intense, and you don''t always see it coming. One minute, you''re standing on solid ground, and the next, you''re being swept away."


    As she spoke, my mind drifted back to Electra, to the way I''d felt so drawn to her. It was exactly how Yuna described¡ªa pull that felt almost beyond my control.


    A part of me had been desperate to be near her, even when every instinct told me I should run, and before I knew it, the words were slipping out of my mouth. "So... if I can''t stop thinking about someone all night and I have this weird urge to touch them, does that count as attraction?"


    Yuna stopped mid-step, her eyes widening as she turned to face me. "Define ''touch,''" she said, her voice laced with curiosity.


    I hesitated, suddenly feeling exposed. How could I explain the strange desire that had come over me in Electra''s room?


    How could I put into words the way I''d wanted to reach out and feel her skin, just to know what it was like?


    Taking a deep breath, I finally said, "Well, imagine this: the person is... undressed, and you''re there, just mesmerized by them. You''re curious, and you feel this urge to... touch them. To know what their skin feels like. I don''t know. It''s this strange, overwhelming thing."


    Yuna''s mouth fell open, her eyes practically bugging out of her head. "Whoa, whoa, whoa," she said, blinking rapidly as if trying to process what I''d just said. "Okay, hold on. Are you telling me you have a crush on someone? Spill. Who is she?"


    Heat flooded my cheeks, and I quickly looked away, trying to hide the blush that was probably staining my face.


    "I... it''s not like that," I stammered, though even as I said it, I knew it wasn''t entirely true. "I mean, I don''t know if it''s a crush. It''s just... I can''t stop thinking about her."


    Yuna crossed her arms, a smirk playing at her lips. "You can''t just drop that bomb and then go all vague on me. Who is it, Sera? You have to tell me!"


    I swallowed hard, my heart racing. "Fine," I said quietly. "It''s... it''s Electra."

 Chapter 20 20: Run, Sera, run.

    Seraphina''s Pov


    Yuna''s expression changed so fast that I barely had time to register it. One second, she''d been playful and teasing, and the next, her face was pale, and her lips were tight, as though she''d just swallowed something bitter.


    Her voice wavered when she spoke again, and it put me on edge immediately.


    "Which Electra are you talking about?" she asked, her eyes wide with what looked like genuine fear.


    I blinked, confused by her sudden change in tone. "What do you mean?" I asked, frowning. "There''s only one Electra, right?"


    Yuna''s face became even more tense. "Electra Vale?" she pressed, her voice hushed and almost shaky.


    I paused for a second, the name vaguely familiar but not something I had committed to memory. "I don''t know her last name," I admitted. "But if she''s the princess of Elmeria, then yes, that''s her."


    The second the words left my mouth, Yuna''s face seemed to drain of any remaining color. Her expression went blank¡ªno, not blank. It was more like dread.


    She quickly checked her watch, muttering something under her breath.


    "There''s still time before our first class," she said, almost to herself, and before I could even react, she grabbed my arm with surprising force and started pulling me down the hallway. "Come on. We need to talk. Right now."


    I stumbled after her, completely thrown off by her urgency. "Yuna, what¡ªwhat''s going on? Why are you¡ª"


    "No time to explain here," she cut me off, not even turning back to look at me as she dragged me toward the classroom where we usually had lunch in private.


    When we finally reached the classroom, she shut the door behind us and sat me down at one of the desks.


    She stood across from me, her arms crossed tightly over her chest, pacing back and forth for a moment before stopping to look at me. Her face was serious¡ªmore serious than I''d ever seen her before.


    "What''s going on?" I asked, my voice shaky with confusion and nerves. "Why are you being so serious all of a sudden?"


    Yuna took a deep breath, running a hand through her hair as she tried to collect herself. "Seraphina," she began slowly, "the girl you just said you might have a crush on¡ªis it really Electra Vale? The Electra who basically runs this school? The one everyone''s afraid of?"


    I hesitated, feeling even more uneasy. "I mean, yes, it''s that Electra, but just so you know, I don''t know if what I have is a crush," I mumbled, scratching the back of my head nervously. "I''ve never had one before, so I don''t know what it''s supposed to feel like. But I do feel... something when I''m around her. Something strange, and I can''t stop thinking about her."


    Yuna''s eyes widened even further, and she let out a long, exasperated breath. "Oh, Sera..." she muttered, shaking her head. "You have no idea what you''re getting into."


    "What do you mean?" I asked, my heart pounding in my chest. "Why are you acting like this? What''s wrong with possibly having a crush on Electra?"


    Yuna leaned against one of the desks, her expression grim. "Because Electra Vale isn''t just any girl, Sera. She''s dangerous, and I don''t mean that in the casual, ''bad girl'' way. I mean she''s actually dangerous, and people don''t mess with her for a reason. She''s the type of girl that could literally get away with murder."


    I swallowed hard, my mind racing.


    "I... I don''t get it," I said quietly, trying to wrap my head around it. "She''s intimidating, yeah, but dangerous enough to get away with murder? What does that even mean?"


    Yuna sighed and sat down across from me, her eyes locking with mine. I could tell she wanted to say something, but she seemed hesitant, almost like she wasn''t allowed to say what she wanted to.


    "Sera, what I mean is that Electra has a reputation for breaking people. She''s not someone you want to cross, and she''s definitely not someone you want to fall for. Trust me, Sera, the last girl who got involved with her didn''t come out of it the same," she said.


    I felt a cold chill run down my spine. "What happened to her?"


    "She... well, let''s just say she ended up transferring out of Elysium under mysterious circumstances," Yuna said carefully, her voice low. "Some people say she had a breakdown, and others say Electra did something to her. No one really knows the full story, but one thing''s for sure¡ªElectra is not someone you want to get close to. It''s like she toys with people, and once she''s done, she tosses them aside like they never mattered."


    Yuna''s expression turned from concern to something else¡ªsomething guarded, almost wary, as if she were holding back, and I had a feeling there was something she wasn''t telling me.


    I crossed my arms, narrowing my eyes at her.


    "Yuna," I called slowly, "is there something you''re not telling me? I mean, I get your point, but... is there something more? I''m getting the feeling that you''re not telling me everything."


    Yuna sighed, pressing her lips together as though she were fighting an internal battle. "Seraphina," she began, "for your own good, you just need to understand that Electra is... She''s a demon in human flesh. Psychotic, and completely unhinged. She''s just the kind of person who could ruin your entire life without even thinking twice about it."


    "But... how?" I asked, wanting her to give me a specific example of what Electra was capable of.


    Yuna shook her head, her eyes distant. "If you want to lose everything¡ªyour peace, your sanity, and maybe even your life¡ªthen go ahead and get involved with Electra, but if you know what''s good for you, you''ll turn around now and run as far away as possible. Before you end up like the others."


    I felt the color drain from my face. "What do you mean... lose even my life?" I asked.


    Just as Yuna opened her mouth to respond, the bell rang, signaling the start of our first class.


    Yuna''s eyes darted to the door, and she took a step back, suddenly all business. "We need to go," she said hurriedly, her tone final.


    She didn''t give me a chance to respond before she slipped past me, and bolted out of the class.


    "Yuna, wait!" I called after her, but by the time I got down from the desk to follow her, she was already out of sight.

 Chapter 21 21: The Marriage Proposal

    Electra''s Pov


    I took a deep breath, trying to keep my temper in check as I stood just outside the doors of the meeting hall. My fingers curled into tight fists at my sides, and I felt so much tension in my chest. It always feels like this when I''m about to face my parents, especially my mother.


    The message had come unexpectedly, delivered through the principal as a curt and formal request for me to return home immediately, and the moment I received it, I knew something was wrong.


    My father would never call for me unless it''s absolutely necessary, and my mother? Well, she never calls for me at all. She had sent me off to boarding school years ago and was content to keep me as far away from her as possible.


    It wasn''t exactly a secret within the palace that she couldn''t stand the sight of me.


    So, whatever this meeting was about, it wasn''t good, and I could feel it in my bones. I felt it in my chest as soon as I arrived at the palace, and the feeling only grew when my lady-in-waiting rushed me into formal attire without even explaining why I''d been summoned.


    Formal wear always means one thing¡ªofficial business, and official business in my family never bodes well for me.


    I let out another breath, slower this time, trying to calm my nerves. The last thing I need is to lose control in front of my father and the elders.


    When it came to dealing with my family, I always tried my very best to keep my emotions tightly under wraps. My father had very low tolerance just like me, and as for my mother, she was a witch¡ªa witch I''d kill if I had the chance to.


    With one final deep breath, I pushed open the doors to the meeting hall and stepped inside.


    At the far end of the hall, my father, King Vale, was seated at the head of the long table, his expression as unreadable as ever, and to his right, my mother, Queen Jella, sat with her spine straight and her eyes cold and distant as they always are when they fall on me.


    Around the table were the fourteen elders of Elmeria, men and women I''ve known my entire life, all of them wearing the same stern, disapproving expressions I''ve grown used to seeing.


    "Electra," my father said, his deep voice cutting through the silence as I approached. "You''ve arrived."


    I nodded, keeping my expression neutral. "You called for me, Father."


    He gestured to the empty seat at his left hand side, and I took it without a word, my back straight and my hands folded in my lap.


    "Electra," my father began, his eyes meeting mine. "I apologize for calling you home so suddenly. I understand you are busy with your studies, and I do not mean to disrupt your focus."


    I nodded slowly, keeping my voice calm. "It''s not a problem, Father," I said. "But I''d like to know why I was summoned so urgently."


    I already had a feeling this wasn''t going to be good. In fact, any time the elders were involved, I knew it was bound to be a headache.


    One of them, a man named Elder Athelon, cleared his throat and shifted in his seat before standing.


    He was the type of man who liked the sound of his own voice, and whenever he stood, it meant something long and boring was about to follow. His dark eyes locked on me as he bowed slightly in acknowledgment.


    "Princess Electra," he began, his voice low, "on behalf of the council, I must inform you that it was not His Majesty who called you home, but us¡ªthe elders."


    I raised an eyebrow, a hint of skepticism creeping into my expression. "The elders?" I repeated, watching his every move.


    He nodded. "Yes, we made a proposal to the king, one we believe is in the best interest of Elmeria, and it also concerns your future, Your Highness."


    My frown deepened, and I felt my hands tighten at my sides. My future? That could only mean one thing: something was about to be decided for me without my consent.


    I''d seen this play out before¡ªdecisions made behind closed doors, with my input being nothing more than a formality.


    "I see," I said coolly. "And what exactly is this proposal?"


    Elder Athelon glanced at the others before continuing. "We believe that your coming of age brings with it certain responsibilities to the kingdom. It is time for you to solidify your role in Elmeria''s future, and as such, we have proposed an alliance between our kingdom and the kingdom of Varin."


    An alliance? I already knew what that meant; it could only mean an arranged marriage.


    "An alliance," I repeated. "And what, pray tell, does that entail?"


    Elder Athelon didn''t miss a beat. "We have proposed that you enter into a marriage with Prince Loric of Varin. He is of noble standing, and the union would greatly strengthen our kingdom''s ties with Varin. Both economically and militarily, it would be a wise decision. It would also be wise if our future Queen was to align herself with the second most powerful kingdom."


    Marriage. Of course, it was marriage.


    I could feel the laugh forming inside me, but I managed to hold it back, forcing myself to keep a straight face.


    I glanced around the room, watching the elders nod in agreement with each other, clearly oblivious to the fact that they were wasting their breath.


    My father, of course, was silent, always the dutiful king, too preoccupied with maintaining appearances to ever consider my opinion.


    The idea of marrying some prince for the sake of an "alliance" was laughable. I knew this wasn''t about securing the kingdom''s future since Elmeria was already the most powerful kingdom. No, this was about control.


    It was about forcing me to play the obedient daughter and the future queen with a king at her side.


    I felt my lips curl into a faint smile, but not out of happiness; it was the kind of smile you give when you realize just how absurd the situation truly is.


    What would they do, I wondered, if I simply told them the truth? That I couldn''t marry a man because I had no interest in men at all? That the idea of having a king by my side made me want to retch?


    Oh, they would be mortified.


    The thought brought a rush of wicked satisfaction, and I couldn''t help myself any longer.


    "Elder Athelon," I said sweetly, "what would happen, I wonder, if I had no interest in getting married at all?"


    His voice faltered, and he blinked at me in confusion. "Your Highness?" he said, clearly taken aback.


    I leaned forward just slightly, letting my smile widen in a way that I knew would unnerve him. "What if," I continued, my tone almost teasing, "I didn''t want to marry? At least, not to a man. Perhaps there''s even a good chance that I don''t like men."


    For a moment, the room was dead silent, and I watched with growing amusement as the elders'' faces registered the meaning behind my words.


    Elder Athelon''s mouth was wide open, and his face had turned into an uncomfortable shade of pale. The other elders exchanged uneasy glances, unsure how to react.


    As for my parents, well, my father''s eyes snapped to mine, cold and angry, while my mother''s glare could have set the room on fire.


    Good. Let them stew in it for a while.


    Another elder, a woman named Elira, cleared her throat nervously.


    "Your Highness," she began hesitantly, "what... what exactly do you mean by that?"


    I shrugged nonchalantly, still smiling. "Oh, I''m just saying that men¡ªwell, they''re rather boring, don''t you think? Predictable. Stale, even. Why would I want to spend my life with someone so tedious when I could be far more satisfied by, say, a woman?"


    The silence that followed was delicious.


    Elder Athelon looked like he might faint, and several of the other elders were shifting uncomfortably in their seats, clearly unsure how to handle the situation.


    Even Elira, who had posed the question, seemed to be struggling to keep her composure, but the real prize was my parents.


    My mother''s face had that look of barely restrained anger, while my father''s knuckles were white as he gripped the armrests of his chair.


    I could almost feel their anger radiating toward me, but I didn''t care. Let them be angry.


    Athelon was the first to recover, though his voice was shaky as he spoke. "Princess Electra," he stammered, "surely... surely you are joking."


    I tilted my head, considering him for a moment. "Am I?"


    The elder''s face went even paler, and he glanced at my father, clearly hoping for support. My father, however, remained silent, his jaw clenched in fury. When it became clear that no help was coming, Athelon turned back to me, swallowing nervously.


    "Your Highness," he said slowly, "this... this is highly inappropriate. You have a duty to the kingdom. To¡ª"


    "To marry someone I don''t care about?" I interrupted, my tone harsher now. "Forgive me if I don''t find that appealing."


    Elder Esmeralda, another elder, spoke up, her voice weak. "But... but surely you understand the importance of this alliance, Princess. Prince Loric is¡ª"


    "I don''t care about Prince Loric," I snapped, my patience wearing thin. "Or any other prince, for that matter. I have no intention of ever getting married, and even if I do, marrying a man is not an option at all. So do yourselves a favor and find other ways to strengthen your alliance, because I won''t be of help to you."

 Chapter 22 22: You made me this way

    Electra''s Pov


    The silence that followed my declaration in the meeting hall had been satisfying, but I already knew that the elders and my parents weren''t going to let me slip away from this without any consequences.


    After I successfully managed to find my way back to my room, I allowed myself a small victory in changing out of the suffocating formal attire they''d forced me into and back into my regular clothes.


    The moment I slipped into my black jacket and boots, I felt more like myself again, like I had control over my own body at least, even if everything else seemed to be spiraling.


    But as soon as I stepped out of my room, I saw them¡ªtwo guards, dressed in the Queen''s colors, waiting just outside my door, and I didn''t need to ask who had sent them.


    "Your Highness," one of them said, bowing slightly. "The Queen requests your presence."


    Of course she does. I knew it was only a matter of time before my mother came for me. She couldn''t bear to let me get away with ''embarassing'' her, especially not in front of the elders, and she wouldn''t let me leave without trying to beat me back into submission.


    I sighed, feeling the familiar nervousness slowly build in my chest, but I nodded anyway since there was no point in fighting this now.


    "Lead the way," I said, my voice sharper than I intended.


    The guards led me to the Queen''s private palace, and I stepped inside, mentally preparing myself for whatever venom Queen Jella had in store.


    She was already seated at the end of the room, and her expression was unreadable, but her eyes¡ªthose cold, calculating eyes¡ªglared at me the moment I entered.


    "Mother," I greeted with a curt bow. "You called for me."


    She nodded, and without saying a word, she stood up from where she was seated and walked closer, stopping right in front of me.


    She had a look of disgust plastered on her face, and before I knew it, her hands came flying out of nowhere until they landed on my cheek.


    The slap came hard and fast, the sting of it spreading across my cheek like wildfire before I even had the chance to register what had happened.


    My head snapped to the side, and for a moment, all I could hear was the ringing in my ears. I stumbled back, blinking in shock, but I didn''t have the luxury of recovering because before I could process the first slap, another one followed.


    Crack.


    The second one split my lip, and I tasted the blood almost instantly. It dripped down to my chin as I lifted a hand to my mouth, wiping it away with the back of my fingers.


    My mother''s chest was still heaving with fury, and her hands were still raised as if she were considering slapping me again.


    I straightened, my face still stinging from the slaps, but I didn''t flinch. I didn''t step back. Instead, I met her glare with a glare of my own, letting her know that I wasn''t scared of her.


    There was something almost amusing about her anger, something that tickled at the back of my mind despite the pain in my face. Was this really all she had? Just slapping me and glaring like a mad woman? Jella was definitely getting old.


    "How dare you?" she hissed, anger dripping from her voice. "How dare you humiliate me¡ªhumiliate your father¡ªin front of the elders like that? Do you have any idea how embarrassing it was for the heir of the kingdom to announce¡ªto announce¡ªthat she has a preference for women?"


    I scoffed, more out of disbelief than anything else, and gave her a look of bitter amusement. "You already knew I would never marry a man, Mother. So why didn''t you stop the elders from suggesting such nonsense if you were so concerned about me ''embarrassing'' you?"


    Her eyes widened, furious at my audacity, and before I could react, her hand came flying toward me again. The third slap echoed through the room, causing my head to jerk to the side.


    My cheek throbbed, but my pride refused to let me stagger. This was her way¡ªcontrol through violence, through shame, and through fear, but I''d grown up in this world of hers and was now immune to it.


    Or at least, that''s what I''d like to think.


    "You insolent child," she seethed, her voice shaking with barely controlled rage. "Do you honestly think your... interests matter? You are the heir to the Vale bloodline, and what you want is irrelevant. Your only duty is to ensure the continuation of this kingdom. So fool around with all the girls you want now because as soon as you leave that school, you''re getting married to a worthy man, and leaving that foolishness behind."


    As soon as the word foolishness left her lips, I felt my face twist into a sneer, and my eyes narrowed as I glared at her.


    "Foolishness," I repeated, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Now it''s foolishness, is it? That''s rich, coming from the very person who made me this way."


    Her face froze for a second, the shock evident in her eyes. It was fleeting, but I saw it¡ªsaw the fear just behind the expression of control she always wore.


    She tried to recover, her jaw tightening as she hissed through gritted teeth, "Shut your mouth, Electra."


    I stepped forward, closing the distance between us, the adrenaline fueling me now that I made up my mind that I wasn''t going to back down. "No. I''m not going to shut my mouth. You might want to pretend like it never happened, but I haven''t forgotten. I will never forget."


    Her eyes were blazing with fury, but there was something else there now, too. Panic. Real, deep-seated panic, and I wasn''t going to stop.


    I leaned in closer, my voice low. "If the darling queen hadn''t spent years being sexual with her innocent daughter while threatening her to keep quiet, maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªI wouldn''t be so interested in women."


    Of course, her abuse didn''t exactly have much to do with my interest in women, but I couldn''t miss the chance to infuriate her.


    Her face contorted in rage. "Shut up!" she screamed, her hand swinging toward me.


    I saw it coming this time but didn''t bother to move. The slap landed hard, stinging my cheek, but the physical pain was nothing compared to the joy I felt knowing that she was triggered. She could hit me all she wanted; it wouldn''t stop me.


    I laughed¡ªan unhinged laugh as I let out a manic sound, and I saw her eyes widen just a fraction. I leaned closer, still grinning, and whispered, "How do you think the elders would feel knowing you were my first taste of sex? That their precious queen groomed the girl they believed to be her own daughter?"


    Her hand went to my throat so fast I barely registered the movement before the air was forced from my lungs. Her fingers squeezed, her nails digging into my skin as she choked me, her eyes wild with rage.


    I gasped, clawing at her wrist, but she only tightened her grip.


    "You insolent, ungrateful brat," she spat, her voice low and deadly. "You think you can humiliate me? You think you can destroy everything I''ve built? You are nothing without this crown, and you will be nothing if I strip it from you. You and I know that without me, you''d be dead just like the bitch who gave birth to you."


    I tried to suck in air, my vision blurring, but I refused to let her see my fear.


    "You''ve gotten bold, haven''t you?" she snarled, her face twisted in fury as she squeezed harder. "Maybe it''s time for another visit to our fun little chamber. It''s been far too long, hasn''t it?" she said, and as soon as the word chamber left her lips, I knew precisely what she was talking about, and the fear I thought I didn''t feel immediately came out of nowhere.

 Chapter 23 23: Nowhere to be found

    Seraphina''s Pov


    I let out a tired sigh for what felt like the hundredth time today, scanning the crowded school hall with restless energy while hoping, maybe foolishly, that Electra would just appear out of nowhere.


    It had been three days¡ªthree long, agonizing days since I''d last seen her, and it was driving me insane.


    Despite everything Yuna had said and every warning she''d given me about staying away from Electra, I couldn''t get her out of my mind. The longer I went without seeing her, the more this gnawing ache inside me grew, and I was immediately pulled back to her.


    Yuna had been relentless in her warnings, and I could still hear her voice in my head and the seriousness in her eyes when she told me I should stay as far away from Electra as possible, but that was the thing¡ªshe never gave me a real reason.


    She never told me what Electra had done or what made her so dangerous. She just kept dancing around the topic, telling me she knew better and that I didn''t understand the kind of person Electra was, but without specifics, it felt... empty.


    Her warning only felt like empty words that were meant to scare me away, but they were without any actual substance, and that wasn''t enough for me.


    I couldn''t shake this feeling, this inexplicable pull toward Electra. Yes, I was conflicted, and yes, I knew on some level that chasing after her and waiting for her might be a bad idea, but I also couldn''t deny how I felt.


    I liked the way Electra made me feel, even though it was confusing and even though it scared me. There was something thrilling about her, something that stirred up a mix of excitement and anxiety whenever she was near, and I liked that feeling. It made me feel alive in a way I hadn''t felt before, not in Aldoria, not with anyone.


    I glanced over at the clock hanging on the wall, feeling the frustration build up in my chest. I was waiting, waiting for Electra to show up, for her to seek me out, and to call for me like she had before, but in the last three days, there had been... nothing. Not a single sign of her. Just complete radio silence, and it was starting to drive me mad.


    What if she''d lost interest? What if I was just some fleeting amusement to her, and now she had moved on to something¡ªor someone¡ªelse?


    The thought bothered me more than I''d like to admit, and my usual insecurities only seemed to get worse the longer the silence dragged on.


    I leaned against the wall, tapping my fingers anxiously on the strap of my bag, and replaying everything in my head.


    Our last encounter was still vivid in my mind¡ªElectra''s kiss, the feeling of her lips on mine, the rush of emotions I hadn''t been able to name, and then there was the way she looked at me, like she was seeing right through me, like I was something she could toy with.


    It scared me, but it also thrilled me in a way I couldn''t explain. It was as if being around her turned everything inside me upside down, and now that she wasn''t here, I felt... empty.


    After what felt like an eternity of waiting and seeing no sign of her, I finally gave up and started to head to class.


    Today was already shaping up to be worse than usual, especially since Yuna had started shedding and had decided to skip classes for a few days.


    She''d warned me ahead of time, saying it was better to lay low when her skin started peeling, but that left me completely on my own, and I wasn''t looking forward to it.


    Being alone in class meant being left to my own thoughts, which recently had been consumed with Electra, and I didn''t want to spend another entire day obsessing over her absence.


    I was also hoping that the other students would ignore me as they always had. No one, besides Electra, had bothered with me since I''d arrived at Elysium, which was honestly a relief. I could blend into the background and avoid any drama.


    When I finally made it to class, I slipped into my seat at the back, dropping into the chair with a quiet sigh. I let my head fall on the desk, hoping to catch a few moments of peace before the teacher arrived.


    My thoughts, despite my best efforts, drifted back to Electra. Where had she been for the past three days? Why had she suddenly vanished? And why did it bother me so much?


    Before I could spiral further into my confusing thoughts, I suddenly felt a tap on my back. Startled, I jolted upright, my heart racing as I turned around to see who had touched me.


    Standing there was a tall girl I didn''t recognize. She was tall, with long black hair that framed her face in a way that made her look intimidating, almost... scary, and I felt my stomach drop.


    Was she even in my class? I hadn''t noticed her before, but then again, I wasn''t exactly paying attention to my classmates.


    "Um, can I help you?" I asked nervously, trying to keep my voice from shaking, but my anxiety was already creeping in.


    Who was she, and why was she looking at me like that?


    "Are you Seraphina?" she asked.


    I blinked, confused as to why she would know my name or care who I was. "Yes, I''m Seraphina. Why?" I asked, the confusion evident in my tone.


    The girl didn''t respond. Instead, she turned her back to me, and that''s when I noticed the two other girls standing behind her. They were watching me with the same cold, unsettling expressions, and I suddenly had the feeling that this wasn''t just a casual encounter.


    "She''s the one we''re looking for," the tall girl said to her companions.


    My stomach twisted into knots. The one they were looking for? What did that mean?


    "Wait, what''s going on?" I asked, my voice rising slightly in panic.


    I could feel my pulse quickening, and every nerve in my body was on high alert.


    The girl didn''t answer my question. Instead, she made a quick gesture with her hand, and before I could process what was happening, the two girls behind her grabbed my arms¡ªone on each side.


    Their grip was tight, and I was yanked out of my seat so abruptly that my breath caught in my throat.


    "W-what are you doing?" I stammered, panic already rising in my chest. My heart pounded wildly as I tried to pull free, but their hold on me only tightened, and my legs felt shaky as I stared up at them, my voice trembling. "What do you want from me?"


    I glanced around the classroom, desperate for someone to step in to help me, but no one did. The other students sat there, some watching in amusement, others looking away as if pretending not to see what was happening, and my heart sank.


    No one was going to help.


    The girl''s expression remained unreadable when she spoke. "Stay quiet and come with us."


    Before I could respond, the two girls holding me dragged me toward the door. My feet barely managed to keep up with their pace, and the more I struggled, the harder they pulled. My body shook uncontrollably.


    I didn''t know where they were taking me, but the fear that had taken hold of my heart refused to let go. What was going on? Why were they doing this to me?


    "Please, stop," I begged, my voice coming out weak. "Just tell me what''s happening."


    I pleaded, but they ignored me. I kept trying to free myself, but it was no use. The more I struggled, the tighter their grip became, until I eventually stopped resisting, feeling utterly powerless.

 Chapter 24 24: Anxiety

    Seraphina''s Pov


    I was shaking. Literally shaking. The room I was currently in felt small and suffocating, and the memories of my old life in Aldoria hit me all at once.


    My hands were shaking as I tried to make sense of why those girls had dragged me here, but my mind kept pulling me back to the past¡ªback to those horrible days in my old school when I had felt just as helpless.


    I remembered the older kids, the ones who seemed to take pleasure in tormenting me. To them, I was nothing but a privileged brat, the daughter of the Major General, someone who got special treatment while the rest of them had to endure everything school threw at them.


    They didn''t care that the "special privilege" wasn''t something I would wish on anyone.


    No matter how many times I tried to explain that the teachers and principal exempted me from things like school debates or public events because of my social anxiety and not because I was some spoiled kid, they never listened. They didn''t care about the truth.


    They only saw me as different, and different meant they had an excuse to hurt me.


    I could still feel the way their eyes bore into me when they cornered me after school. How they would whisper insults under their breath, just loud enough for me to hear but not loud enough for any adults to notice.


    It was always subtle¡ªbrushing past me in the halls with just enough force to knock my books out of my hands, tripping me up when no one else was looking, or leaving cruel notes in my locker that made my stomach churn with anxiety.


    They never did anything that would leave marks¡ªnothing I could show my father or report to anyone without sounding like I was being overly dramatic.


    And I could never tell my father, anyway. Ironically, he was always so focused on maintaining the family''s reputation that he didn''t have time to hear about my "little issues."


    I couldn''t burden him with something so trivial, according to him, and even if I did, he''d simply call me weak and remind me for the thousandth time how embarrassed he already was to have such a weakling for a daughter, despite being one of the most powerful men in the Kingdom.


    I didn''t realize how much I had let those memories get to me until I found myself gasping for air. My breath came in short bursts, and my heart pounded too hard against my chest. I could feel the panic attack slowly creeping in, and I fought to hold it back, but the panic was stronger.


    I needed to get out of here.


    I glanced around the room, trying to find something¡ªanything¡ªthat would help me understand why I had been brought here.


    Why those girls, who I didn''t even know, had chosen me of all people. I didn''t want to believe it, but part of me feared this was just like Aldoria all over again. Some twisted, cruel prank to put me in my place and to show me that I didn''t belong here, either.


    The longer I stayed in this tiny, suffocating room, the harder it became to breathe. My chest felt tight, and every gulp of air felt less satisfying than the last.


    The three girls who had dragged me here had locked me in without a single word of explanation and then left me behind.


    I kept hoping they would return, maybe to tell me this was some horrible misunderstanding or even some twisted prank that had gone too far, but as time dragged on and they still hadn''t come back, the sinking realization hit me¡ªthey weren''t coming back.


    Panic began to take over, and it made my lungs tighten. I had no idea why they had done this to me. As far as I knew, I hadn''t offended anyone, even though I knew deep down that I was just one of those unfortunate girls who attracted attention in a negative way.


    But then, I haven''t even been here for long, and I have no special privileges here¡ªnothing that would make someone single me out for something like this. I was just... me.


    Quiet, invisible Seraphina, who had never done anything to anyone. So why? Why would they lock me in this dark, tiny room and leave me like this?


    I pressed my back against the cold wall, my knees pulled up to my chest. Tears welled up in my eyes, blurring my vision as frustration and fear hit me all over again.


    The room was so small, and the darkness was almost consuming. It was as though the walls themselves were closing in on me and squeezing the air out of my lungs. I bit my lip to stop a sob from escaping, but it was no use.


    The tears came, hot and fast, rolling down my cheeks.


    "Help..." I whimpered, my voice cracking under the strain, but it was too soft.


    Even in this moment of desperation, I couldn''t summon the strength to shout properly. My voice was always so weak, so small, and even now, when I needed someone¡ªanyone¡ªto hear me, it was barely audible.


    I wiped at my tears angrily, hating myself for being so powerless. For not having the courage to scream for help like a normal person.


    What was wrong with me? Why couldn''t I just raise my voice and demand to be let out of this horrible place? But no matter how much I tried, the words caught in my throat, and my breath hitched in a pitiful sob instead.


    "Please, help me!" I called out again, but my voice still wasn''t loud enough.


    It felt like I was choking on the words. No one would hear me. No one was coming.


    I had no idea how long I had been in here¡ªhalf an hour, maybe longer. Time was a blur in the dark, and my body ached from sitting in the same position, but I was too afraid to move, too afraid that the panic would completely overwhelm me if I uncurled from this protective ball I had made of myself.


    But what if no one found me? What if this was my punishment for daring to think I could fit in at this school? For daring to hope that I could have a normal life, free from my anxiety?


    The door suddenly rattled, and my heart nearly leaped out of my chest. My eyes widened, my breath catching as I heard the sound of the lock turning.


    I held my breath, half-terrified, half-hopeful. Was this it? Was someone coming to let me out? Or was it those girls again, back to torment me even more?


    The door creaked open, and a figure stood in the doorway, silhouetted by the light from the hallway outside. I squinted, trying to make out their face through the blur of my tear-filled eyes.


    "Seraphina?"


    That voice¡ªit was Electra. My heart skipped a beat. What was she doing here? Why was she the one to find me?


    She stepped inside, her piercing eyes locking on mine. There was something in her gaze¡ªsomething almost... soft? Concern? I wasn''t sure if I was imagining it.


    "Why are you here?" I croaked, my voice hoarse from crying.


    Electra''s expression was unreadable as she took a step closer. "Because no one messes with what''s mine."


    Her words sent a shiver down my spine, but before I could process what she meant, she reached out a hand toward me, her eyes never leaving mine.


    "Come on," she said softly. "Let''s get you out of here."

 Chapter 25 25: The Jealous Princess

    Third-person Pov


    Electra had been in her room, doing the same thing she''d been doing for the past three days¡ªisolating herself, avoiding the world outside, and drowning in sleep. It was easier that way.


    After her brutal fallout with her mother and the nightmare visit to Queen Jella''s torture chamber, the last thing she wanted was to face anyone. She had returned to Elysium late at night on purpose, sneaking back into the dorms without a word and without anyone noticing her presence.


    She couldn''t bear the thought of anyone seeing her like this, weakened and vulnerable. It was a rule she had lived by her entire life: never show weakness. Not to her friends, not to her enemies, not to anyone.


    Her mother had made sure of that.


    The Queen had always been a cruel woman, but this time felt different. The punishment for her fallout from their latest argument had been worse than usual. She had been thrown back into that hellish chamber, her mother''s prized torture room, where she had perfected the art of breaking someone without leaving visible scars.


    Electra shifted in bed, wincing as a sharp pain shot up her spine. She was still healing, though outwardly, she appeared as flawless as ever.


    Queen Jella had ensured there were no visible marks, no signs of the torment she had endured. To the outside world, Electra Vale was as untouchable as ever, and that was how she wanted it.


    Her friends, Roxana, Penelope, Deena, and Irina, had respected her space, knowing better than to try and reach out when she chose to isolate herself. It was an unspoken rule among them. Her pain was not for anyone to witness, and if anyone did, they wouldn''t live to tell the tale. She made sure of that.


    She had built her reputation at Elysium Girls High meticulously. Every look, every word, and every ruthless act had been part of her strategy. The more they feared her, the less likely they were to challenge her, and that fear had become her armor.


    A knock at the door shattered the silence, and Electra''s eyes snapped toward it as her heart thudded against her ribcage.


    Who dared disturb her now? She hadn''t given anyone permission to come near her, and the audacity alone stirred something in her¡ªa feeling of anger.


    She didn''t move, didn''t say a word, and simply thought to herself that maybe if she ignored it, they''d go away.


    But then the knock came again, more insistent this time. Whoever it was, they were determined. Electra pushed herself up, biting back the groan that wanted to escape as the pain flared in her ribs.


    With slow movements, she slid off the bed and crossed the room, her bare feet silent against the cold floor.


    She reached the door and paused, her hand hovering over the handle. Taking a deep breath, she forced herself to relax. Whoever was on the other side would soon regret their decision.


    She opened the door a little, just enough to see who it was.


    When Electra opened the door, her expression darkened on seeing Deena standing there, breathing hard like she had just run a marathon. Her disheveled appearance and flushed face immediately irked Electra, and the fact that she had the audacity to disturb her during her self-imposed isolation only made it worse.


    "What the hell are you doing here?" Electra hissed, her voice low. "You know better than to come here when I''m resting."


    Deena, still catching her breath, held up her hands in a placating gesture. "Wait, just... give me a second," she panted, trying to force air back into her lungs.


    Electra crossed her arms, glaring at Deena. Her patience was thin, and Deena''s panicked demeanor wasn''t helping. "This better be important, or you won''t like how this ends," she warned.


    Deena nodded furiously, finally managing to speak. "It''s about Seraphina," she said quickly.


    At the mention of Seraphina''s name, Electra''s frown deepened. "What about her?" she asked. "You better not be wasting my time, Deena."


    Deena stood up straight, wiping the sweat from her brow as she rushed to explain. "I overheard some girls talking, and they said Uria''s group took someone with them, and when I started asking around, I found out the girl they took was Seraphina."


    Electra''s eyes narrowed. "Uria''s girls? What would they want with her?"


    Deena continued speaking even faster now. "I''m not sure, but the girls I asked said it looked like they were planning to lock her up somewhere. I don''t know exactly where, but that''s what I heard."


    Electra stood still for a moment, her mind racing. She knew Uria well¡ªtoo well, in fact. They had been involved before, in a relationship that had mostly been fueled by lust.


    Uria, like her, was also a princess, but of the kingdom of Valtenor, the third largest of the seven kingdoms, and Uria wasn''t known for being a troublemaker or meddling in unnecessary drama.


    So the idea of Uria''s girls going after Seraphina didn''t make sense.


    Letting out a slow breath, she turned her attention back to Deena, who stood awkwardly in the hallway, waiting for further instructions. "Give me a minute," she muttered before closing the door.


    She threw off her robe and quickly changed into her usual dark, tailored outfit, wincing slightly as the movement aggravated the dull ache still coursing through her body from her mother''s recent punishment.


    Stepping out of her room was the last thing she wanted to do right now, especially when she was still recovering, but she couldn''t let this slide. She had grown... attached to Seraphina and couldn''t stand the thought of someone else messing with her newest interest, not without consequences.


    After slipping into her shoes, she walked back to where Deena was waiting in the hall. "Do you know where Uria is?" She asked.


    Deena nodded quickly. "She was in her class when I checked."


    "Good," Electra replied. "Let''s go."


    Without another word, Electra started moving, and Deena trailed behind her, trying to keep up but also clearly nervous about what was about to happen.


    As soon as Electra and Deena stepped into Uria''s class, the atmosphere shifted. Electra''s icy gaze scanned the room, immediately zeroing in on Uria, who was lounging at the back of the class, her feet casually propped up on the desk in front of her.


    Electra didn''t have to say a word¡ªone simple gesture to Deena was all it took, and Deena, who had been waiting for the signal, acted swiftly.


    With a sharp kick, she sent one of the desks in the front row skidding across the floor with a loud crash, the noise drawing the startled attention of every girl in the room.


    Conversations halted, and eyes darted toward Electra, their faces painted with fear and curiosity.


    "Everyone, except Uria, out. Now," Deena barked, her tone leaving no room for argument.


    The girls scrambled, gathering their belongings in a hurried frenzy, eager to avoid whatever storm was brewing between the two princesses. Within moments, the classroom was emptied, save for Electra and Uria.


    Electra stood at the front of the room, arms crossed over her chest, her sharp gaze fixed on Uria, who remained seated at the back, entirely unfazed. The amused smirk playing on Uria''s lips made Electra''s blood boil, but she kept her expression cool and unreadable.


    Electra gave a quick nod to Deena, signaling her to guard the door from the outside, and Deena complied, leaving them alone.


    Uria''s smirk widened as she stood up from her seat, her eyes glinting with mischief as she slowly approached Electra.


    "Well, well, well," she drawled, her voice dripping with amusement. "I didn''t think it''d be this easy to get your attention after all this time, Electra. All I had to do was take a little interest in the girl you''ve been eyeing, and you finally remembered me."


    "I never took you for the jealous type, Uria," Electra said. "But I''m not here to play games with you. Where is she?"


    Uria chuckled softly at Electra''s comment about not taking her for the jealous type. "Oh, but I am very much the jealous type," she responded. "I don''t mind sharing you with others, but I definitely don''t appreciate feeling ignored and abandoned."


    She stepped closer, closing the distance until she was mere inches from Electra. Electra raised an amused eyebrow, a slight smirk tugging at the corner of her lips.


    With a soft sigh, she reached up and gently tucked a loose strand of Uria''s hair behind her ear. "If attention was what you wanted, you could have asked nicely," she said smoothly. "Involving innocent Seraphina was unnecessary."


    Uria''s sly smile deepened as she suddenly wrapped her arms around Electra''s neck. "Well," she purred, "I didn''t do anything to harm your new friend, so you have nothing to worry about."


    Electra gently removed Uria''s hands from around her neck, her eyes never leaving Uria''s. "Where is she?" She asked firmly.


    Uria tilted her head thoughtfully. "I''ll tell you," she replied, "but only if you promise to help me cure my boredom."


    A dark chuckle escaped Electra''s lips. "Careful, Uria," she warned. "Don''t cross the line."


    "Or what?" Uria challenged.


    Electra leaned in slightly, her voice dropping to a whisper. "If you want to have fun with me, you''ll have to get on your knees and beg for it. Not just for my attention, but also for my forgiveness for daring to mess with my person."


    Uria sighed dramatically, rolling her eyes. "You''re so demanding," she remarked.


    For a moment, she seemed to be weighing her options, but eventually she lowered herself gracefully to her knees.


    Electra watched with a satisfied smile, and while Uria remained kneeling, she reached out and lightly ran her fingers through Uria''s hair, giving a slight, teasing tug. Uria closed her eyes briefly, a hint of a smile playing on her lips.


    "Now," Electra said firmly. "Where''s Seraphina?"


    Uria looked up, meeting Electra''s eyes. "She''s in one of the old storage rooms on the east wing," she admitted. "Unharmed, just as I promised."


    Electra released her hold on Uria''s hair and stepped back. "Good," she replied. "This will be the last time you involve her in your nonsense, Uria, and don''t worry, I''ll call for you sooner than you think."

 Chapter 26 26: Entering the Lions Den

    Third-person Pov


    Seraphina''s heart was still pounding in her chest as she tried to compose herself, standing in the hallway with Electra. Her emotions were a mess, part relief from being freed from that suffocating room, part confusion at why Electra, of all people, had been the one to save her.


    Tears continued to roll down her cheeks despite her best efforts to stop them, and her body was still trembling from the anxiety that had gripped her.


    Electra stood in front of her, her usual confident aura surrounding her, but her expression was different now¡ªthere was something almost soft in her gaze, or at least softer than the cold look she usually wore.


    "Did they hurt you?" Electra asked as though she was prepared to deal with the consequences if Seraphina said yes.


    Seraphina sniffled, trying to gather herself enough to speak. "No, they didn''t hurt me," she managed to say between gasps for air, wiping at her eyes with the back of her hands. "They just... dragged me out of class and locked me in that room. I-I don''t even know why. They didn''t say anything."


    She glanced up at Electra, expecting maybe an expression of pity or something else she couldn''t quite place, but instead, Electra''s lips curled into a small, amused smile, though her eyes didn''t lose their intensity.


    It wasn''t a cruel smile, though¡ªit seemed like Electra was just amused by how worked up Seraphina was, and the thought of it almost made Seraphina feel embarrassed, as if she were overreacting.


    Before Seraphina could wipe the next tear from her cheek, Electra leaned in closer, her cool fingers grazing Seraphina''s face as she used her thumb to gently wipe away the tear. The contact made Seraphina freeze, her breath catching in her throat. She didn''t know why her heart was beating faster¡ªit could''ve been the lingering fear or perhaps something more confusing.


    "I''d hug you," Electra said, still wearing that half-amused, half-serious expression, "but I don''t do comforting hugs, so this will have to do." She gestured to her thumb, still brushing Seraphina''s face.


    Seraphina let out a nervous laugh, though her voice was shaky. "T-That''s okay. I didn''t expect a hug from you, anyway."


    Electra raised an eyebrow at that, her lips twitching upward even more, clearly enjoying Seraphina''s awkwardness. "Good. I''m not known for being the comforting type."


    "I''ll walk you back to your room," Electra said after noticing that Seraphina had calmed down a little. "Just in case you''re worried those girls might try something again."


    Seraphina stiffened at the thought of returning to her room, and without thinking, the words tumbled out of her mouth before she could stop them. "I don''t want to go back."


    Electra paused, clearly taken aback by the sudden outburst. "You don''t want to go back?" she repeated, a hint of confusion in her voice.


    Seraphina''s cheeks flushed in embarrassment, but she quickly continued. "I just... I don''t want to be alone right now, and I can''t go to Yuna''s room either... She''s, um, busy," she stammered, trying to explain without revealing too much about Yuna''s shedding.


    More than anything, she couldn''t bear the idea of returning to her room, where her roommates would either ignore her like they always did or, worse, judge her for the state she was in.


    They had made it clear from the first day that she was an outsider, and they wanted nothing to do with her, and she couldn''t handle that coldness right now.


    Electra''s brow furrowed slightly, as if she were trying to figure out what Seraphina was really asking. "So... where do you want to go?"


    Seraphina hesitated. She knew what she wanted to say, but it felt almost absurd to ask. Her voice was small and unsure when she finally spoke. "Can I... stay with you for a while?"


    Electra blinked, clearly not expecting that request. For a moment, her usual cool demeanor faltered, but she quickly masked any sign of surprise.


    "Are you sure about that?" she asked, her tone shifting to something more teasing but with an underlying seriousness. "You might regret asking to stay alone with me because we might not be alone," she added, certain that Seraphina wouldn''t catch what she meant.


    At Electra''s response, the memory of the last time she had been alone with Electra in her room flashed vividly through Seraphina''s mind. She remembered Electra''s lips on hers¡ªthe unexpected kiss that had left her breathless and confused.


    It had been her first kiss, and like the dork she was, she hadn''t been able to stop thinking about it since.


    Her face flushed at the thought, but she swallowed her nerves and nodded. "I''m sure," she said softly, though her heart was pounding in her chest.


    Electra regarded her for a long moment, her eyes scanning Seraphina''s face as if trying to read her thoughts. Then, with a slow, almost predatory smile, she nodded. "Alright then, if that''s what you want."


    As they walked down to Electra''s room, Seraphina''s thoughts would keep going back to something Electra had said earlier, and the more she thought about it, the more unsettled she felt. With a furrowed brow, she glanced over at Electra.


    "Electra?" Seraphina''s voice wavered slightly as she finally spoke up.


    Electra turned her head, arching an eyebrow in response. "Hmm?"


    Seraphina hesitated for a moment, unsure if she wanted to hear the answer. "Earlier... you said something about us not being alone if we went to your room. What did you mean by that? Are your friends going to be there?"


    Electra''s lips curled into a sly smile, but she didn''t respond right away. She took a few more steps before turning to face Seraphina, who had stopped walking. "What if they were? Would you mind?"


    Seraphina''s stomach twisted at the thought of being alone in a room not just with Electra, who was already enough to handle, but also with her intimidating group of friends. "I don''t think I''d be comfortable if it''s all of them. I was hoping..."


    She trailed off, unsure of how to finish the sentence. She was hoping for what? To be alone with Electra? To understand the strange pull she felt toward her? Admitting that out loud felt too revealing, and she was sure she''d look like a fool and an obvious noob with a crush if she did.


    Electra''s smile widened, as if she could read every thought racing through Seraphina''s mind. "Ah," she said softly, stepping closer. "So, you wanted it to be just us?"


    Seraphina''s face flushed, and she quickly looked away, her heart pounding. She hadn''t meant to make it so obvious, but there was no taking it back now. "I... I just thought it would be easier, that''s all," she mumbled, her fingers fidgeting nervously at the hem of her shirt.


    The amused look in Electra''s eyes told Seraphina everything she needed to know: Electra knew. She clearly knew Seraphina had a crush on her.


    Electra, with that same sly smile, leaned in slightly, her voice low and teasing. "Don''t worry, my friends aren''t coming, but I did arrange for a bit of fun with an old friend today."


    Seraphina''s stomach twisted at those words. Fun? What kind of fun? Before she could even begin to wrap her mind around what Electra meant, Electra added with a wink, "Since you wanted to join me in my room, I figured it might not be a bad idea for you to watch and maybe... learn a thing or two."


    Seraphina''s heart nearly stopped. Watch? Learn? What exactly was she supposed to be watching? Her thoughts raced, and she could feel her hands growing clammy.


    She shifted awkwardly on her feet, unsure of how to respond. "Wh-what do you mean?" she finally stammered out, her voice shaky.


    Her mind was going in a million directions, and none of them made her feel any more comfortable.


    Electra leaned back slightly, her smile widening as if she were enjoying every second of Seraphina''s unease.


    "You''ll see soon enough," she replied cryptically, and Seraphina could only hope it wasn''t what she was thinking.

 Chapter 27 27: Meeting Uria

    Third-person Pov


    It had been a little over ten minutes since Seraphina stepped into Electra''s room, and Electra had barely spoken a word to her since they arrived.


    Instead, she had disappeared into the bathroom, leaving Seraphina alone with her racing thoughts. Seated on the edge of a sofa, Seraphina fidgeted with the hem of her skirt, her fingers nervously twisting the fabric.


    She glanced toward the closed bathroom door for what felt like the hundredth time. What is she doing in there? Seraphina wondered. Was she taking a bath?


    The memory of their last encounter in Electra''s bathroom surfaced in her mind, and she recalled how Electra had invited her to join her in the bath. She had declined then, but Electra had made it quite clear that the next time they were caught in a similar situation, she wouldn''t take no for an answer.


    The thought made Seraphina''s throat dry, and she wasn''t sure if the flutter in her stomach was due to anxiety at the thought of bathing with Electra or something else entirely, but she knew deep down that the idea was both terrifying and oddly intriguing.


    The bathroom door opened suddenly, pulling Seraphina from her thoughts, and Electra walked in, with her damp blonde hair falling over her shoulders. She was wearing a robe, just like the last time, and Seraphina couldn''t help but be thankful at the fact that this robe was as see-through as the last one.


    Her eyes met Seraphina''s, and a subtle smile played on her lips. "You look lost in thought," she remarked.


    Seraphina shifted in her seat. "I was just... thinking," she replied softly, her gaze dropping to her hands.


    Electra walked over to her dresser, picking up a small bottle of perfume and dabbing a bit on her wrists. "About anything in particular?" she inquired, her tone casual.


    Seraphina hesitated. "Just... about earlier today," she admitted. "And... about being here."


    Electra turned to face her fully, leaning casually against the dreaser. "Are you feeling better now?" she asked, her eyes searching Seraphina''s face.


    "Yes, a bit," Seraphina answered. "Thank you for helping me."


    Electra simply nodded, her expression unreadable, before proceeding to pick up her phone from the dresser. Seraphina hated that Electra was barely saying anything to her, and she also hated how awfully quiet the room was.


    "Is your friend still coming over?" Seraphina asked softly, attempting to break the silence.


    Electra paused, her fingers hovering over the phone screen. She turned her gaze toward Seraphina and was about to respond, but before she could speak, a sharp knock echoed through the room, drawing both of their attentions to the door.


    "There she is," Electra remarked, a hint of a smile tugging at the corner of her lips. She glanced back at Seraphina. "Could you get that for me?"


    Seraphina blinked in surprise. "Oh, sure," she replied, rising quickly from the sofa.


    Her heart fluttered with a mix of curiosity and nervousness as she made her way to the door. Who was this old friend of Electra''s, and what was the "fun activity" Electra had mentioned earlier? What was she about to learn a thing or two from?


    Was it what she was thinking? Well, she certainly hoped not.


    She nervously reached for the doorknob, and as she opened the door, she found herself face-to-face with a stunning girl who nearly took her breath away.


    Was looking like a model criteria to be around Electra? She wondered to herself.


    The girl stood tall, almost matching Electra''s height, with light brown hair and amber-colored eyes that sparkled with a bit of mischief and curiosity. Seraphina felt her breath catch as she took in the girl''s flawless features¡ªthe high cheekbones, the subtle curve of her lips, and the confident posture that was almost as intimidating as Electra''s, but not quite.


    Unaware that she had frozen in place, Seraphina stared, her mind blank, as she felt like a starstruck fool, rooted to the spot.


    "Well, isn''t this a surprise?" the girl said in an amused tone.


    Her expression also mirrored the typical sly smile that often played on Electra''s face, and the thought of being stuck in the same room with Electra herself and someone who was almost as intimidating as Electra made Seraphina feel extra nervous.


    She blinked rapidly, snapping herself out of her daze. "I¡ªuh¡ªhello," she stammered, stepping aside awkwardly to let the girl enter.


    After she entered the room, Seraphina closed the door behind her. She waited silently, eyes darting between Electra and the newcomer, wondering if Electra would introduce her.


    She was eager for an explanation, especially on what kind of "fun" they were about to have and what she was supposed to learn from their fun activity.


    The girl wasted no time before rushing over to Electra with a bright smile, and to Seraphina''s shock, she would place a kiss on Electra''s lips.


    Seraphina felt her heart skip a beat at the sight, a strange sensation tightening in her chest. The girl pulled back slightly and said, "How kind of you to finally decide to put me out of my misery."


    Electra rolled her eyes, though a hint of a smirk played on her lips. "Quit it, Uria," she responded.


    Seraphina stood frozen near the door, her mind racing. The name Uria sounded familiar, and after thinking for a while, Seraphina would remember that when she asked Yuna if there were other princesses in the school besides Electra, Yuna had said they were and has mentioned their names as well, including the name Uria.


    So was this the Uria, or could she be mistaken?


    Electra turned her attention to Seraphina, who looked utterly confused. "Seraphina," she called, "meet Uria. She''s the old friend I mentioned earlier."


    Uria glanced over at Seraphina, her eyes assessing, and an amused look fixed in her face. "So this is the girl that has you distracted, Electra? Well, I must admit, she''s cute," she said, a sly smile spreading across her face.


    Seraphina felt a sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach. Was this the "fun" Electra had mentioned?


    She recalled Electra saying she might learn a thing or two, but she hadn''t expected this. The sight of Uria kissing Electra had stirred an emotion in her that she couldn''t quite identify.


    Was it discomfort? Jealousy? She couldn''t say for sure. All she knew was that she didn''t like seeing someone else so close to Electra.

 Chapter 28 28: A Fun Show

    Third-person Pov


    Electra noticed the shift in Seraphina''s expression¡ªa flicker of something deeper, darker, and uncharacteristic for the typically shy girl. She had been curious to see how far Seraphina''s emotions would go, and this subtle show of jealousy was exactly what Electra had hoped to provoke.


    Smiling with a hint of satisfaction, she gestured toward a nearby chair. "Why don''t you take a seat and enjoy the show, sweetheart?" she said, her tone laced with mischief. "And remember, if it gets to be too much, you''re free to leave anytime."


    Seraphina''s stomach twisted uncomfortably at the suggestion. Electra''s words made her feel as though she was an inconvenience and like she was someone Electra was indifferent about having around.


    Her immediate thought was that Electra might actually want her to leave and that she might do something deliberately uncomfortable just to drive her out of the room. She knew deep down that it wasn''t rational to feel hurt about this, but the idea of Electra wanting her to leave left an ache that she couldn''t shake.


    She felt the sudden urge to stand her ground and to prove to Electra that she wasn''t easily scared away. If Electra wanted her gone, she would have to try harder than that.


    Taking a deep breath, she would walk back to the sofa and settle herself in the chair, maintaining a firm gaze as she looked back at Electra.


    Electra raised an eyebrow, faintly amused, clearly intrigued by Seraphina''s decision to stay. She hadn''t entirely expected Seraphina to take her up on the offer to watch, but the idea thrilled her. She loved being watched, and if that audience included someone as refreshingly unguarded as Seraphina, all the better.


    Uria, who had been quietly observing the exchange, gave Electra a knowing look, then glanced back at Seraphina. "I guess I''m in for a treat," Uria said, enjoying the scene that was playing out in front of her.


    She knew precisely what Electra was up to, and just like Electra, she enjoyed the idea of being watched by someone as innocent and as timid as Seraphina clearly was.


    She moved closer to Electra, wrapping an arm around her waist as though to assert her place at Electra''s side. Electra responded with a half-smile, her eyes never leaving Seraphina, curious to see if this closeness would stir any deeper reaction in her.


    Seraphina''s heartbeat quickened as she watched the subtle interplay between Electra and Uria. The jealousy resurfaced, sharper this time, as she saw the comfortable way with which Uria touched Electra.


    She was fighting an unfamiliar urge to intervene and to somehow insert herself into the dynamic between them.


    As Electra''s lips met Uria''s in a kiss, Seraphina felt her breath hitch, and she found herself staring open-mouthed at the scene in front of her.


    Electra would deepen the kiss and wrap her arms around Uria''s neck, while Uria would run one hand through Electra''s hair as she kissed her back, caressing her cheek in the process.


    Their tongues danced against each other, and they both moaned softly into each other''s mouth.


    Seraphina, from the sofa she was seated on, would watch as Electra guided Uria to her bed, where they continued to make out hungrily.


    Her cheeks flushed hot as she watched Electra start to unbutton Uria''s uniform shirt, and she averted her eyes for a moment before forcing herself to return to the moment as Electra pulled off Uria''s uniform blouse, exposing Uria''s breasts.


    She would gasp involuntarily when she saw Electra''s mouth take one of Uria''s breasts into her mouth, sucking gently. Then she saw Electra move to the other breast, running her tongue lightly over her nipple.


    Her face reddened, and she quickly averted her eyes again.


    The sight of the two of them made Seraphina feel strangely vulnerable, and her eyes widened in surprise, realizing that she was experiencing a strong, powerful urge to join the pair.


    She had never experienced something like this before, nor had she ever felt the urge to be someone''s place as much as she wished she was in Uria''s place.


    Electra would continue her assault on Uria''s breasts, moving to suck and nibble the nipples, until finally Uria would pull Electra''s head up and give her a long, slow, sensual kiss.


    While kissing her, Electra would pull down Uria''s skirt, along with her underwear, and in response, Uria would arch upward and push her hips against Electra, causing her to slip a finger inside her.


    Electra would begin stroking the swollen nub, alternating between applying pressure to it and pushing into it with her fingers, while Uria moaned and writhed beneath her.


    It took all of Seraphina''s strength not to react to this blatant display of desire in her own body and to hold back her moan.


    In her eighteen years of being alive, she had never felt sexual desire before, but she was starting to suspect that what she was feeling watching Electra and Uria could certainly qualify as ''sexual arousal'', or at least that''s what she told herself in an attempt to justify her discomfort.


    She forced herself to stare straight ahead, keeping her features blank and impassive.


    Uria would loosen the robe Electra had on and slowly slide it off of her shoulders, revealing the full expanse of Electra''s pale skin.


    "Fuck, you''re hot," she murmured against Electra''s ear as she began trailing kisses down Electra''s neck and across her shoulders, while Electra''s fingers continued to rub her clit.


    Seraphina would watch as Electra would slowly start to kiss down Uria''s body until she arrived in between her legs. At this point, Uria would lift her leg high above her head to encourage Electra to explore her folds, while Electra continued to stroke and fondle her clit.


    Electra would lower her head and run her tongue lightly around the tip of Uria''s clit, eliciting a low groan from her. She would proceed with kissing and sucking on Uria''s already soaked pussy, making sure to keep her eyes firmly fixed on her target, as she would lick, tease, and nibble at the tip of Uria''s swollen clitoris until she groaned loudly.


    She kept going, slowly licking and stroking Uria''s clit until Electra came hard into her mouth.


    A few seconds later, Electra''s hands trailed downwards, caressing Uria''s thighs as she leaned forward to capture her lips in a passionate kiss, and breaking the kiss, Uria would flip Electra on her back, straddling her hips as she pressed her wet clit against Electra''s.


    Seraphina would watch as Uria rubbed her clit against Electra''s, moaning and gasping as she rode her hard and fast.


    When Electra climaxed, she would jerk and shudder as she let out a series of loud moans, and Seraphina''s body would tingle strangely as she watched Electra and Uria ride each other, clit on clit, while they moaned softly.


    After a while, Electra would turn her attention back to Seraphina, and her eyes flickered with amusement as she turned her head slightly, catching the stunned expression on Seraphina''s face.


    "Do you want to leave now?" she questioned suddenly.


    Seraphina''s mouth opened slightly, the question catching her off guard. Her eyes darted from Electra to Uria, then back to Electra, searching for some hidden meaning behind the question.


    Was this a test? Was she supposed to say yes and leave, or stay and show that she had been able to handle watching their ''fun'' time together?


    Electra''s light chuckle broke her reverie. "I''m only asking because what comes next is definitely not for kids, Sera, and I doubt you''ll be able to handle it," she said, her tone playful.


    Seraphina felt her cheeks burn. Her inexperience was glaringly obvious, and Electra''s words only highlighted that fact.


    The embarrassment gnawed at her, making her heart thud louder than ever, and for a fleeting moment, she wondered what "more" could even mean.


    The thought of watching anything more intense Electra and Uria sent her mind racing, and deep down, she knew she was on the verge of being overwhelmed.


    She had barely maintained her composure as she watched the first encounter unfold, so staying for another might be too much, just as Electra had hinted. The last thing she wanted was to crumble in front of them and reveal how deeply affected she was by them.


    "I-I think I should go," she said, her voice trembling slightly. She pushed herself up from the chair, feeling her knees wobble as she stood.


    Electra''s eyes followed her, a slight smirk playing on her lips, and Uria, now propped up on her elbows, watched Seraphina with a lazy gaze.


    Seraphina took a deep breath, trying to calm herself to avoid tripping over her own feet on her way out and making a fool of herself.


    She bowed her head slightly, an awkward attempt at politeness, and muttered, "Enjoy the rest of your day."


    Her words came out more rushed than she intended, and before she knew it, she was walking toward the door.


    Just as she pulled the door open, Electra''s voice called out her name. "Seraphina," and she paused, glancing back over her shoulder, heart thumping erratically.


    "Don''t forget what you saw today," she instructed with a wink, and Seraphina swallowed nervously before slipping out of the room.

 Chapter 29 29: What did I do wrong?

    Seraphina''s Pov


    I woke up feeling absolutely miserable.


    My head throbbed, my stomach churned, and my limbs felt as heavy as lead. I didn''t know exactly what was wrong with me, but all I wanted was to crawl back under the covers and sleep for as long as my body demanded.


    Unfortunately, that wasn''t an option today. It was general assembly day at Elysium, and according to Yuna, missing it was completely forbidden unless I fancied a severe punishment.


    The thought of gathering in the auditorium with nearly a thousand other girls made my skin crawl, and the idea of being trapped in the same space with a bunch of chattering students, all while feeling this sick, was almost unbearable.


    I sighed heavily, pushing myself out of bed. Maybe if I got ready slowly enough, time would miraculously skip ahead and I''d find a valid excuse to miss it, but I knew better. Yuna had emphasized the importance of attendance, and the last thing I needed was to draw negative attention to myself.


    I dressed in my uniform mechanically, buttoning up the white blouse and smoothing out the pleats in my skirt. I glanced at my reflection in the mirror. Pale complexion, dark circles under my eyes, and hair that refused to cooperate¡ªI looked as dreadful as I felt.


    With a resigned shrug, I grabbed my bag and headed out, deciding to stop by Yuna''s room so we could walk to the assembly together.


    As I made my way down the hallway, I tried to mentally prepare myself for the onslaught of noise and energy that awaited me. I planned to find a quiet corner in the auditorium where I could tune out the principal''s speech and perhaps, if I was lucky, catch a moment of peace.


    I knew it was a long shot expecting a moment of peace while being in the same room with almost a thousand students, but oh well, you can''t blame a girl for wishing.


    Turning a corner, I abruptly stopped when I saw a group of unexpected faces walking in my direction, and the sight of them caused my heart to lurch into my throat.


    There they were¡ªthe same three girls who had dragged me from class and locked me in that suffocating storage room. My pulse quickened, and a cold sweat broke out across my forehead, but that wasn''t the worst of it.


    Walking alongside them was Uria, Electra''s friend. They moved as a group, with Uria clearly leading the group; her confident stride and the way the others seemed to orbit around her made it obvious she was the ringleader. Instantly, I was filled with both shock and confusion.


    So it had been Uria who was really behind me getting locked up? But why? I had never even spoken to her before.


    She was two years ahead of me, in her final year, and we shared no classes or mutual acquaintances¡ªexcept for Electra, and I wouldn''t even call Electra an acquaintance.


    I was trying to figure out why in the world she would do something like that to me until a thought struck me like a bolt of lightning. Could Electra have been involved? Had she pretended to rescue me when, in reality, she was the one pulling the strings?


    I felt a knot forming in my stomach. The idea that Electra might have manipulated that situation made me feel sick to my core. Well, I had been the foolish one to trust her and to feel something for her, and perhaps Yuna had been right to warn me.


    Lost in my spiraling thoughts, I didn''t realize I was staring at them until the tall girl¡ªthe same one who had confronted me in class¡ªsnapped her gaze to me. "What are you looking at?" she barked, her eyes narrowing.


    I jolted, my cheeks flushing with embarrassment. "Nothing," I mumbled, averting my eyes.


    My immediate instinct was to walk away and to get as far from them as possible, so I turned on my heel, intent on reaching Yuna''s room quickly.


    "Hold on a second," Uria''s voice rang out in command.


    I froze mid-step, my body refusing to cooperate with my desperate desire to run, and I felt rooted to the spot like a deer caught in headlights.


    Slowly, I turned to face her. She was approaching me with a slow stride, her expression unreadable.


    "Seraphina, isn''t it?" she asked, even though we both knew she already knew the answer.


    "Yes," I replied, my voice barely audible.


    She looked me up and down, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of her lips. "You know, when you run into your seniors, it''s customary to greet them respectfully. A bow would suffice."


    Her tone was condescending, dripping with false sweetness.


    I blinked, confusion mingling with my anxiety. "I... I''m sorry," I stammered. "I didn''t mean to be rude."


    "Didn''t you?" she replied, arching an eyebrow. "You were glaring at us quite intensely."


    "I wasn''t glaring," I protested weakly. "I was just... lost in thought."


    Her eyes hardened. "Is that so? Well, in the future, make sure your thoughts don''t involve disrespecting those above you. Is that understood?"


    I nodded quickly. "Yes, I understand."


    "Good," she said curtly.


    She stepped closer, and for a moment, I thought she might say something else, but instead, she brushed past me, deliberately bumping her shoulder into mine with enough force to make me stumble.


    I lost my balance slightly, catching myself before I could fall, while they continued down the hallway, laughing hysterically as they went.


    I stood there for a moment, trying to collect myself. My hands were shaking, and I clenched them into fists to hide the tremor.


    I felt both angry and humiliated because, at the end of the day, I was the one who should have been upset at the fact that they had unjustly locked me in the storage room when I never did anything to them, but unfortunately, my anger was as useless as the word itself. And besides anger, I also started to feel a strong sense of deep-seated fear.


    What was happening? What had I done to deserve their attention? I racked my brain, trying to figure out what I could have done to get their attention and make them want to taunt me, but no answers came.


    The possibility that Electra was involved crossed my mind again, and it made me feel even more nervous. Had she really planned what happened? Was I just a pawn in some crazy game she was playing with Uria? Was I a part of their ''fun'' game?


    I shook my head, trying to dispel the doubts. No, Electra had helped me¡ªor at least, it seemed that way, but then again, how well did I really know her?


    Yuna''s warnings started to echo in my mind again, and with the look I just saw in Uria''s eyes, I had a feeling that my days in Elysium were about to get even more unnecessarily complicated.

 Chapter 30 30: Sick

    Seraphina''s Pov


    The sound of the school anthem filled the auditorium as hundreds of voices joined in a unified chorus, and I stood there, looking around with an unamused look on my face.


    Yuna''s voice harmonized confidently beside me, but I kept my lips pressed tightly together. I hadn''t bothered to learn the anthem yet, and even if I did know the words, there was no way I could bring myself to sing right now.


    My body ached in a way I couldn''t explain. Every muscle in my body felt tight and sore, as though I had been running for miles, even though I had done nothing more than get out of bed this morning.


    My head kept throbbing with a relentless and sharp pain, and my stomach turned with a nausea that seemed to rise and fall. I took a slow breath and tried to stabilize myself, but even that felt like a difficult task.


    "Are you okay?" Yuna''s whispered, breaking through the loud singing. Her concerned eyes searched my face, and I knew in that moment that I must have looked terrible.


    "I feel sick," I admitted, my voice hoarse.


    My skin was clammy to the touch, and I could feel the sweat beading along my hairline.


    Her expression softened, and she leaned closer to murmur, "Don''t worry. As soon as this is over, I''ll take you to the infirmary."


    I nodded weakly, grateful for her offer, but I wasn''t sure I could last that long. The only thing keeping me upright was sheer willpower and the knowledge that missing the general assembly was not an option.


    The anthem ended, and Principal Astor''s took the stage. Her commanding presence silenced the murmuring in the crowd, and she started waiting for whatever it was she wanted to say, while I barely paid any attention.


    I had no energy left to listen, so I simply stood there, my knees locked and trembling as I tried not to think about how badly I wanted to sit down or, better yet, lie down.


    "Brace yourself. This is going to take a while," Yuna whispered, a touch of humor in her tone that I couldn''t share.


    I managed a small, weak smile before closing my eyes for just a moment, trying to keep the dizziness at bay. The principal''s voice started to feel like an annoying sound in the background, almost like the low buzz of a fly that just wouldn''t go away.


    Minutes felt like hours, and I blinked rapidly, fighting the urge to let my eyelids fall shut and surrender to the dizziness that was creeping at the edges of my vision.


    My head drooped slightly, and I forced myself to stand taller, gripping the side of my skirt with shaking fingers.


    "Electra Vale," the principal''s voice cut through the room, snapping my attention back to the present.


    My eyes flew open, and I instinctively looked up at the podium. Electra was standing off to the side, her posture perfect, and her eyes as cold and as calculating as ever.


    The sight of her was enough to momentarily jolt me out of my pain. Why was her name called?


    My heart skipped a beat, and I squinted at the stage, trying to make out the principal''s expression.


    Was Electra in trouble? I doubted it; she was the princess of Elmeria. Surely, there was nothing she could do here that would actually get her in trouble.


    I tried to concentrate on the principal''s words but started to feel dizzy again, and it left me struggling to understand what was being said. Then I heard her say that Electra herself would be coming up to announce who she had chosen.


    Chosen for what?


    I turned to Yuna, confusion clear on my face. "What''s going on?" I whispered.


    Yuna''s eyes were wide. "It''s the Revernyn Tournament. It''s this huge event between all the schools in the kingdom," she explained. "Electra gets to pick the students who represent Elysium. For now, though, she''s only announcing the five students to join her in the enchanted archery team."


    Yuna paused, giving me a look that was half exasperated and half amused. "Honestly, there''s no point in paying attention. She picks the same people every year¡ªher minions, basically."


    I nodded, starting to understand. So this was one of those routine announcements, then, with no surprises.


    Electra took to the podium, and I couldn''t help but look at her, even though it was also briefly. She looked even more beautiful under the stage lights, with her hair shining like melted gold and her eyes glinting with a mix of power and mischief. I felt something tug inside me¡ªa mix of awe, fear, and other emotions that I still couldn''t name.


    Satisfied, I let myself relax a bit, letting the sound of her voice drown out without really listening. My head was pounding so hard now that I felt it might burst, and I desperately wished I could be anywhere else but here.


    "I have considered many," I heard her say. "And today, I am pleased to announce the students who will join me in representing Elysium."


    She began to list the names, and just as Yuna had predicted, they were the names everyone expected. I had tuned out completely now, thinking that whatever was going on now had nothing to do with me, but that was until all of a sudden, I heard it.


    My name.


    "And finally," she announced. "Seraphina Hook."


    My heart stopped, and time itself seemed to stop as well. I heard my name echo in the room again, and for a moment, I thought I had misheard.


    I looked up in shock, blinking to clear my vision, and Electra was staring straight at me from the podium, her expression unreadable.


    I turned to Yuna, my heart pounding. "What... what''s going on? Why did she call my name?" I asked, and my voice came out shaky and barely audible.


    Yuna looked just as shocked, her mouth slightly open. "She just... she just named you as part of her archery team."


    The words barely registered. Archery? Me? I''d never even touched a bow, much less shot one. This couldn''t be happening.


    I glanced back at Electra, who was still looking in my direction with a faint smile on her lips. My head started to spin faster, and my vision blurred as I struggled to process what was happening.


    The room tilted sharply, and I reached out blindly for something¡ªanything to steady myself¡ªbut there was nothing.


    The last thing I saw before everything went dark was Electra''s piercing eyes fixed on me, like she had just claimed something precious.


    And then everything went dark.

 Chapter 31 31: You have to say no

    Seraphina''s Pov


    As I forced my eyes open, a sharp, blinding pain shot through my head, making it feel as if my skull was on the verge of splitting open.


    I winced, bringing my hand up instinctively to my forehead, trying to calm the pounding that ran through my temples. It was a struggle, but I blinked a few times, trying to make sense of my surroundings, and the white walls and faint smell of antiseptic were enough for me to piece together that I was in the school infirmary.


    I took a deep, shaky breath and turned my head, only to see Yuna sitting next to the bed, her head resting on the edge, and hair spilling over her arm in its usual chaotic mess. The sight of her brought a feeling of relief that settled over my initial panic, and memories of what had happened came rushing back.


    The assembly, the suffocating heat of the auditorium, Principal Astor''s boring voice, and then... Electra. I remembered the moment my name fell from her lips and how it had been so unexpected that my dizziness worsened, and everything became a blur before I hit the floor.


    I shifted slightly, grimacing at the pain in my head, and croaked out, "Yuna?" My voice was weak and hoarse and barely audible, but it was enough.


    Yuna stirred, lifting her head with a start, eyes wide with concern as they locked on mine.


    "Oh my god, Sera! You''re awake!" her voice was a mix of relief and worry as she bombarded me with questions. "Are you okay? Does your head hurt? Do you need me to call the nurse? Should I get water?"


    I managed a small smile and raised my hand, though it felt like lifting a ton of bricks. "I''m... I''m okay, Yuna. Just... help me sit up."


    The words were a struggle, with each one scratching at my throat.


    Yuna frowned, her brow creasing deeply. "Are you sure? You should probably stay lying down. I can call the nurse to make sure everything''s okay."


    Before I could insist, a voice I recognized all too well came out of nowhere, catching me completely off guard. "Listen to your friend, Seraphina. It''s probably wise."


    My breath hitched in my throat, and I turned my head sharply, ignoring the sharp pain that followed. There, sitting casually on the bed across from mine, arms crossed and an unreadable expression on her face, was Electra.


    Her golden hair was now in a ponytail, and her eyes held that familiar icy glint that sent shivers down my spine.


    "E-Electra?" The disbelief in my voice was evident, and I glanced at Yuna, searching her face for answers, but she seemed as bewildered as I felt.


    What was Electra doing here in the infirmary? Was she waiting for me?


    "Why are you here?" I managed, my voice a little sharper than I intended.


    The last thing I wanted was to appear flustered, but it was impossible not to be caught off guard. Electra of all people, here in the infirmary¡ªhad she really been waiting for me to wake up?


    Electra pushed herself off the bed and stood with an elegance that seemed almost otherworldly. Her arms remained folded as she took a step closer, her gaze never leaving mine.


    "I thought it might be my fault you fainted," she said, tilting her head slightly. Her tone was light, almost teasing, as if the whole situation amused her. "Did I shock you that much by calling your name?"


    Her words sent a flush of embarrassment and confusion through me. I felt Yuna shift beside me, her hand hovering uncertainly near my arm, as if she were debating whether to intervene or stay silent.


    I swallowed hard, the lump in my throat making it difficult. "Why did you choose me?" I blurted out, my voice shaking.


    I had so many questions, but that was the one that clawed its way out first. I needed to know why, out of all the students in Elysium, she had called my name, especially when she knew for a fact that I knew nothing about enchanted archery.


    Her expression remained neutral, but a hint of a smile tugged at the corner of her lips. "Because I wanted to," she said simply, as if that explained everything.


    When I didn''t respond, she raised an eyebrow. "And because I don''t like doing the expected. I thought it was time for a change, and choosing a new girl seems like a very interesting change, don''t you agree?"


    Yuna''s eyes darted between Electra and me, and even without having her speak, I could tell that she was extremely uncomfortable with having Electra in the room. "Sera, maybe you should rest first and talk about this later," she suggested, her voice tight with unease.


    "Listen to your friend, Seraphina," Electra responded. "Stop asking questions about things you can figure out later."


    Her tone left no room for argument, and before I could muster a response or even try to tell her that I had never wanted to be on any team, she added, "I already confirmed with the nurse that I''m not the reason you fainted, so I''ll be going now. Recover quickly¡ªtraining starts soon."


    With that, she turned on her heel and walked out of the room, her presence lingering long after the door clicked shut behind her, and I watched her go, the protest dying in my throat.


    A low groan escaped me, and I turned my attention to Yuna, who had an expression of worry and disgust, and she shivered slightly as she muttered, "I really can''t stand her."


    I blinked, still processing everything, before managing to ask, "Yuna, is there a way I can get out of this? I mean, I don''t know the first thing about archery. I''ve never even held a bow in my life."


    Yuna''s eyes met mine, and for a moment, her frown deepened. "I''d like to think Electra already knows that," she said. "She doesn''t do things without a reason, Sera. Maybe she picked you just to embarrass you or for some twisted reason we can''t even guess. I don''t trust her, not for a second."


    My stomach sank. I was already wondering how I would deal with the aftermath of fainting in front of the entire school, and the thought of standing in front of everyone again, this time with a bow and arrows, made my hands clammy.


    "But... there has to be a way out of this," I whispered, more to myself than to Yuna.


    Then Yuna leaned forward, lowering her voice. "How good are you at saying no, Seraphina?"


    I frowned at her, confusion knotting my brows. "What do you mean? Why are you asking me that?"


    Yuna sighed, leaning back in her chair. "Because, Sera, the only way you''re going to get out of this is if you stand your ground and say no¡ªdefiantly and repeatedly. If you waver, even for a moment, Electra will have you where she wants you, and once she gets you to take that first step, you''ll have no choice but to accept that you''re now part of her team."

 Chapter 32 32: She needs to go

    Electra''s Pov


    I stepped out of the infirmary, and as soon as the door swung shut behind me, I was immediately met by the disapproving gazes of Irina, Deena, Roxana, and Penelope. Their arms were crossed, brows furrowed, each of them radiating different degrees of irritation.


    Clearly, they''d been waiting for me the entire time I was inside.


    I hadn''t intended to stay in there for so long. Originally, I just wanted to confirm that Seraphina was okay and get the nurse''s report on why she fainted during the assembly. Five minutes, ten at most¡ªthat was the plan. Yet somehow, nearly an hour had slipped by.


    A nagging voice in the back of my mind suggested that perhaps I stayed back longer because I didn''t want to leave Seraphina alone with that girl, Yuna, but I quickly dismissed the thought. I wasn''t the type to concern myself with such trivialities, and I certainly wouldn''t stay behind because I was bothered by some nobody.


    We began walking away from the infirmary, and there was an awkward silence between us for a while, but Roxana was the first to break it. "What took you so long?" she demanded, her eyes narrowed. "Weren''t you just supposed to check if the girl wasn''t dying and then come out? Did something happen in there that made you stay for so long?"


    I kept my expression carefully neutral, forcing any hint of emotion from my face. "Yes, something did come up," I replied coolly, hoping it wasn''t too obvious that I was lying. "But rest assured, the kid is fine now, and I managed to confirm from the nurse that her public fainting spell had nothing to do with the announcement."


    Penelope scoffed lightly. "Speaking of the announcement," she began, her tone dripping with skepticism, "I still can''t fathom why you added that girl¡ªSeraphina, was it?¡ªto our archery team. She has zero experience, and she''ll be nothing but a liability and drag us down. The Revernyn tournament is way too important for you to include that looser to be a part of our elite team."


    I felt Irina, who was walking directly beside me, let out a derisive laugh. "Isn''t it obvious why Electra did it?" she remarked, throwing a sideways glance at me.


    I arched an eyebrow, turning my gaze to Irina. "Oh? Please, enlighten me," I said, my voice laced with mild amusement. "I''d love to hear your thoughts on why I made that decision."


    Irina folded her arms across her chest, meeting my eyes boldly. "You added Seraphina to humiliate her," she stated bluntly. "Knowing you, you probably want to make her a laughingstock in front of the entire school. Watch as everyone mocks and isolates her, and when she''s at her lowest¡ªbullied and friendless¡ªyou''ll swoop in like some dark savior and manipulate her into thinking you''re the only one who can protect her."


    A genuine laugh burst from my lips, echoing down the hallway. The others looked at me with varying expressions¡ªsome surprised, others not so much.


    I wiped an imaginary tear from the corner of my eye and turned to Irina, giving her an approving nod. "You know me so well, sweetie. You could write a book about me," I said, a sly smile playing on my lips.


    Roxana shook her head, a playful grin tugging at the corners of her mouth. "You''re truly something else, Electra. I can''t even find the word to describe you."


    "Crazy is the word you''re looking for," Deena chimed in.


    I smirked, tilting my head thoughtfully. "Crazy? No, that''s too mundane." I paused for effect, letting my gaze sweep over each of them. "I''d prefer to be called... ''The Tempest.'' Unpredictable, unstoppable, and utterly captivating. I''m also incredibly cunning."


    The look all four of them gave me was unmistakable¡ªa cringe that made my throat tighten for just a moment. I cleared it quickly, masking my slight embarrassment with a casual flick of my hair.


    "Enough about that," I said, redirecting the conversation. "We have a bigger issue at hand¡ªnamely, that snake girl."


    "Unfortunately, the snake girl is going to be a problem," I added, my tone turning colder. I glanced at Irina, who was matching my stride. "Did you get what I asked for?"


    She smirked slightly, her eyes shining with a hint of mischief. "I was wondering when you''d bring that up," she replied. "For a moment, I thought you might''ve forgotten about your little project to distance Seraphina from that Yuna girl."


    I scoffed, rolling my eyes. "Forget? Hardly. If I''m to isolate Seraphina to the point where she relies solely on me, that serpent needs to be removed from the picture sooner rather than later."


    Deena raised an eyebrow; her curiosity piqued. "You''ve always had a flair for the dramatic, Electra, but how far are you willing to go this time?"


    Irina interjected before I could respond. "Well, as requested, I''ve done some digging, and I''ve found a few interesting triggers that could... unsettle Yuna. Things that could make her lose control and reveal her true nature. They''re more than enough to scare Seraphina away from her."


    A satisfied smile spread across my face. "Excellent," I murmured.


    The mere thought of putting an end to the bond between Seraphina and Yuna brought a thrill of anticipation. It wasn''t enough that Seraphina had a crush on me¡ªno, that was just the beginning.


    I wanted to consume her thoughts entirely and to be the center of her world. I needed to be the first person she thought of when she woke up and the last person on her mind before going to bed, and for that to happen, she needed to see me as her only refuge.


    Penelope gave me a sidelong glance. "You seem awfully invested in this girl. What''s so special about her? She''s so plain, boring, and odd. I really don''t get your interest in her."


    I shrugged nonchalantly. "She''s... intriguing, and I see potential in her."


    Roxana snickered softly. "Potential for what? She just fainted during the assembly, Electra. She doesn''t exactly scream ''strong and capable.''"


    I shot her a sharp look. "Perhaps not, but at the end of the day, my interest in her is for me to know and for you to keep wondering."


    Irina cleared her throat, bringing the focus back. "Regarding Yuna, one of the triggers that stood out more than the other was the Chimeric Venom."


    I halted mid-step, causing the others to stop abruptly around me. Turning fully to face Irina, I fixed her with an intense gaze.


    "The Chimeric Venom?" I repeated. "No need to explain its effects. Just make sure you get your hands on it as soon as possible."


    Deena''s eyes widened slightly. "Isn''t that a bit... extreme? I''m no snake, but I''ve heard about the venom, and it is notorious for being extremely unpredictable."


    I waved off her concern. "Desperate times call for desperate measures. Besides, a little chaos never hurts anyone."


    "Except the target," Penelope quipped under her breath.


    I ignored her. "In fact," I continued, a dark glint in my eyes, "I wouldn''t mind if the venom had a more... permanent effect on Yuna. I''m going to need it to immobilize her and render her completely powerless. Let''s make her so utterly useless that Seraphina sees no reason to keep her around or go anywhere near her."


    Irina''s lips curled into a sinister smile, and she gave a curt, mocking bow. "Your wish is my command, Your Highness."

 Chapter 33 33: A Bold Confrontation

    Seraphina''s pov


    I took a deep, shaky breath, feeling my anxiety reach its peak. Today was the day I had been dreading since Electra had announced her archery team selection at the assembly.


    Yuna advised that I told Electra that I didn''t want to be a part of her team, and I agreed with her opinion eventually, but now that it was almost time to go ahead with the plan, the thought of standing up to Electra started to make my stomach churn.


    I wasn''t the type to know how to say no, especially not to someone like her. I glanced over at Yuna, who was standing in front of me and watching me with a concerned look on her face.


    "Do you really think I can do this?" I asked, my voice barely audible and betraying the fear that clenched my insides.


    Yuna sighed. "Honestly, Sera, I don''t have a lot of faith in you. That''s why I suggested approaching Electra in her class rather than privately. In public, she can''t manipulate you as easily or have your tongue tied."


    I rubbed my sweaty palms together, feeling the dampness on my skin. "But what if she gets really mad at me for publicly going against what she wants?"


    She placed a hand on my shoulder. "Relax, sweetheart. We''re going together, and nothing is going to happen. I don''t think Electra will react publicly, and it''s not like you''re going to be rude about it. All you''re going to do is refuse the position politely with a reasonable explanation and then leave the class without causing any ruckus."


    I closed my eyes for a moment, running through the practice one more time in my head. "I have to do this," I murmured, more to myself than to Yuna.


    Yuna nodded, giving me a small smile. "You can do this. I''ve got your back."


    I took another deep breath, knowing very well that the courage I had managed to muster was flickering. "I think I''m ready now."


    Yuna gave me a look that seemed to ask if I was absolutely sure, if I could really go through with it. I met her gaze and nodded firmly. "I''m sure. We better hurry up before the little courage I have evaporates."


    She chuckled softly before taking my hands in hers. "Alright. Let''s go before you change your mind."


    I took a deep breath and tried to steady my nerves as Yuna and I walked through the halls, and my heart was pounding so hard I thought it might burst out of my chest at any moment.


    The thought of confronting Electra made me want to curl up and hide, but Yuna''s hand holding mine kept me moving forward. If it wasn''t for her, I would have surely backed out by now and made up some excuse to avoid the encounter altogether, but this was my chance to prove to myself that I could stand up for what I wanted¡ªor, more accurately, what I didn''t want.


    "Remember," Yuna said, glancing sideways at me as we approached the senior students'' hall. "You''re just going to be polite and explain that you don''t want to be part of the team. Keep it simple, and don''t let her intimidate you."


    I nodded, though my palms were so sweaty it felt like I was holding onto a wet cloth instead of Yuna''s hand. I wiped them on my skirt for what felt like the hundredth time, but it did nothing to help.


    My nerves were getting the better of me, and I was starting to doubt that I could pull this off. What if she laughed at me? Or worse, what if she got angry and humiliated me in front of her entire class? The thought made my stomach churn.


    Yuna squeezed my hand as if sensing my anxiety. "You''ve got this, Seraphina, and if she tries anything, I''m right here."


    I took another deep breath as we finally reached the door to Electra''s class. The hall was quieter here, and I could hear the low murmur of conversation from inside the classroom.


    Yuna let go of my hand and gave me a small nod. "Go on," she whispered. "I''ll wait by the door."


    With trembling hands, I pushed the door open and stepped inside. The air in the room felt heavier than outside, and all eyes turned to me the moment I walked in.


    It was a room full of older, more confident girls, and I felt like a rabbit stepping into a den of wolves.


    My gaze shifted until I found Electra, who was lounging in her chair at the back of the class, looking as regal and intimidating as ever. Her eyes met mine, and a smirk curled her lips.


    "Well, well," she drawled, tilting her head. "Look who decided to visit. To what do we owe the pleasure, Seraphina?"


    My throat tightened, and for a moment, I couldn''t find my voice. I glanced at Yuna, who was standing just outside the door, watching me with a look of encouragement. I swallowed hard, then turned back to Electra.


    "I¡ªI came to speak with you," I said, surprised by how small and shaky my voice sounded. I took a deep breath, willing myself to be stronger. "About the archery team."


    Electra''s smirk faded slightly, and she raised an eyebrow. The room fell into a tense silence as her friends exchanged knowing glances.


    "Go on," Electra said, her tone carrying a hint of amusement, but there was an edge to it that made my skin prickle.


    I took another deep breath. "I appreciate that you considered me for the team, but I''m not... I''m not the right person for it. I don''t have any experience with archery, and I think it would be better if you chose someone else."


    Electra''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the smirk disappeared entirely. For a moment, the room felt as if it were holding its breath, and my legs felt weak, but I forced myself to stay upright and maintain eye contact, even as every instinct screamed at me to look away.


    A slow, unsettling smile returned to her face, but this time it lacked the warmth of humor. "Is that so?" she said softly.


    She stood up, the room seeming to shrink as she did. "Do you think I make mistakes, Seraphina?"


    I felt a lump in my throat and quickly shook my head. "N-No, it''s just that I''m not suited for¡ª"


    She raised a hand, cutting me off. "I chose you for a reason," she said, taking a step closer, her eyes boring into mine. "And I don''t take kindly to people questioning my decisions, especially not publicly."


    The room seemed to lean in, with every student watching the interaction with rapt attention. My heart was hammering in my chest, and I felt my palms dampen again, but Yuna''s words echoed in my mind: You have to stand your ground.


    "I¡ªI''m sorry if it seems that way," I said, my voice shaking but steady enough. "But I have to be honest. I''m not prepared for this, and it wouldn''t be fair to the team if I were part of it."


    Electra''s eyes darkened, and she took another step closer until she was standing right in front of me.


    "Fair?" she repeated, her voice dangerously low as she walked closer to me. "You''re worried about being fair?" She tilted her head slightly, her eyes never leaving mine. "How noble of you."


    I felt the tremble in my body spread from my hands to my legs, and I wasn''t sure if I could keep myself standing much longer.


    Electra''s piercing eyes were locked on mine, and each step she took toward me, even as I took several steps backwards, felt like the ground was shrinking beneath my feet.


    My breath came in shallow, panicked gasps, and my mind screamed for me to move, to run, to do anything but stand there frozen, but no matter how loudly my instincts screamed, I was trapped, unable to speak or act.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to be on my team, Seraphina?" She was so close now that I could feel the heat radiating from her presence.


    I opened my mouth to say something¡ªanything¡ªbut the words refused to come out. My throat felt tight, like an invisible hand was squeezing it shut, and my vision blurred as tears pricked the corners of my eyes.


    I tried to take another step back, but the wall behind me made it impossible. There was nowhere else to go.


    Suddenly, a hand pushed in front of me, and before I knew it, Yuna was standing in front of me.


    "She already said she''s not interested," Yuna said. "Find someone else for your team."


    Electra''s eyes shifted from me to Yuna, and for a moment, I could almost hear the collective breath being held by everyone around us.


    My own breathing hitched as I watched Electra''s expression change¡ªher frown deepening, a muscle in her jaw tightening.


    Electra let out a long, slow breath, and it felt like the calm before the storm. "I''ll think about letting her go," Electra finally said.


    Yuna didn''t flinch. "There''s nothing to think about," she said. "Seraphina doesn''t want to be on your team, and that''s final."


    Electra''s eyes flashed with something dark, and for a moment, I was terrified she was going to do something reckless, but then she took a step back, the anger in her gaze retreating behind a look of composure.


    A smirk curled the edge of her lips, one that sent a shiver down my spine.


    Before I could process what had just happened, Yuna grabbed my hand, her grip tight. "Let''s go," she whispered.


    She pulled me away, guiding me out of the room, and I followed without resistance, my legs shaky and my heart pounding so hard it felt like it might burst out of my chest.

 Chapter 34 34: Someone has to pay

    Electra''s Pov


    My entire body shook with a violent and barely contained rage, and I felt the strong urge to squeeze the life out of someone and to feel their breath falter under the force of my bare hands.


    It had been a long time since anyone enraged me this much. The audacity of Yuna¡ªthe nerve of that lowlife snake¡ªspeaking to me with such disrespect. I clenched my fists, nails biting into my palms hard enough to leave marks, as I relived the scene over and over in my mind.


    The other students had been sent out, and the room was silent now, except from my labored breathing. Irina, Deena, Roxana, and Penelope stood around me, eyes darting between each other, not daring to speak.


    They''d seen me angry before, but this was different. This was a kind of rage that usually led me to become destructive, and they all knew it.


    Irina stepped forward, hesitating just a moment before speaking. "Electra, would you like a cigarette? It might help calm your nerves."


    I shot her a look, eyes narrowed, but after a beat, I exhaled sharply. "Yes. Give me one."


    She moved quickly, lighting a cigarette and handing it to me, and I took it and drew in a long breath, the acrid smoke filling my lungs, grounding me. I let it out slowly, watching the smoke twist and curl before dissipating, but it did very little to dampen the anger churning inside me.


    "How are you feeling?" Roxana asked cautiously, almost like she was too afraid to find out.


    I scoffed, disbelief evident in my tone. "How am I feeling?" I repeated. "Roxana, are you serious? Can you not already tell how I''m feeling?" I turned to look at her, and she immediately raised her hands in surrender.


    "I get it. You''re angry. Just... don''t take it out on us," she said.


    I took another drag of the cigarette and let out the smoke in a sharp, hissing breath. The rage kept bubbling, refusing to settle, and every time I pictured Yuna''s eyes and the way she had looked straight at me like she and I were equals, my blood boiled even more.


    Then, without thinking, I turned and kicked the nearest table. The noise of it scraping and crashing to the floor reverberated through the room, but it still wasn''t enough. I kicked it again, and again, my voice came out in a low growl. "I''m going to kill her. I''m going to kill that little skunk."


    The room stayed silent as my breathing quickened, my chest heaving with the force of my rage. "How dare she?" I spat. "How dare that lowlife speak to me like that, and in public no less?"


    Penelope leaned against the wall, staring at me with an expression that told me she was about to say something I might find upsetting. "Why didn''t you do anything then, Electra? The Electra I know wouldn''t have let her walk out without a few broken ribs. That little bitch went far, and you did nothing, which is very unlike you."


    A bitter laugh escaped my lips before I could stop it, and I looked at her. "The only reason that little snake still has her face intact is because Seraphina was there."


    I took another drag from my cigarette. "I didn''t want to scare her off completely because I''ve not gotten what I want with her, and if I''d broken Yuna''s face then and there, Seraphina would''ve run, and I can''t have that."


    Deena''s voice cut in. "Seraphina really has that much of an effect on you, huh?"


    I shot Deena a glare. "Point of correction, Deena," I hissed. "Seraphina doesn''t have any power over me. I''m the one in control here, not her. Let''s not get that twisted."


    The very idea that anyone could assume I was losing control to some timid new girl made my blood boil. The notion was almost laughable, if it weren''t so infuriating.


    I couldn''t deny Seraphina''s draw¡ªher innocence had a pull that was too intriguing to ignore, but that didn''t mean she had power over me. I was the one pulling the strings.


    My fingers itched with the urge to take matters into my own hands and teach Yuna an unforgettable lesson, but I restrained myself. I couldn''t allow Seraphina to witness that side of me, not yet. She wasn''t ready, and revealing too much too soon would ruin the fun.


    I turned to Irina, who was watching me with her usual composed and unreadable expression. "What''s the status on the venom?" I asked.


    Irina folded her arms and gave a slight shake of her head. "I haven''t managed to track down the Chimeric Venom yet. It''s... complicated. The sources I reached out to said it might require acquisition from another kingdom, and that could take time."


    I exhaled sharply, my patience rapidly thinning. "Time," I muttered, tasting the word with disdain. "I don''t have time, Irina. Yuna has pushed me too far, and I don''t think I can wait long enough to get my hands on that venom before she learns what happens when someone crosses me."


    A satisfied glint appeared in Roxana''s eyes as she listened, and then she leaned forward, a ghost of a smile curling her lips. "Well, if you''re feeling that impatient, why not direct that frustration toward someone else close to Yuna? Someone whose suffering might get under her skin in just the right way."


    I gave Roxana a skeptical look. "We''re not touching Seraphina, Roxana. She''s off-limits."


    The thought of causing Seraphina pain was not something I entertained at all. She was my fascination, not a pawn.


    Roxana rolled her eyes, barely disguising her amusement. "Relax, Electra. I wasn''t talking about Seraphina."


    Her gaze sharpened, her smile widening. "I was talking about her twin. Yura."


    The reminder made me pause. I''d nearly forgotten Yuna''s twin sister, Yura¡ªthe silent, nearly invisible counterpart to the brash lowlife. Roxana was right: nothing would hurt Yuna more than her own flesh and blood paying for her sin.


    A dark smile spread across my face, curling slowly as the thought took root. If I couldn''t hurt Yuna directly without making a spectacle, hurting Yura was the next best thing. I would make Yura pay, and by doing so, ensure that Yuna felt every ounce of pain.


    Turning to the girls, I let my voice drop into a purr. "Roxie, I believe you''ve hit on something brilliant."


    Roxana''s eyes gleamed with that knowing look she always got when indulging her mischievous side. "Would you like me to bring her to you?"


    I didn''t even have to think about it. My gaze hardened, satisfaction swelling in me as I pictured exactly what I would do. "Yes," I replied, the words slipping out. "Let''s take dear Yura for a little swim."

 Chapter 35 35: The next level payback

    Third-person Pov


    Electra stood on the edge of the abandoned pool¡ªa place that had been long forgotten by most of the other students, which was also the perfect place for her plans. It was already nighttime, and the perfect silence was broken only by the muffled splashes coming from the center of the pool.


    She watched Yura''s body thrashed weakly against the water with her hands and feet bound tightly with rope, a dark cloth covering her head to hide them from her view, and duct tape sealing her mouth to stifle any cries for help.


    Electra watched with a cold, satisfied smile as Yura struggled to keep her head above water, her movements growing more frantic with each passing moment.


    "Have you texted Yuna?" she asked, her voice calm, and she didn''t take her eyes off Yura''s flailing body.


    Irina stepped forward, holding up Yura''s phone. "Just sent it," she replied, a hint of amusement in her tone. "I read a few of her previous messages and used her usual texting style, so Yuna won''t suspect a thing for now."


    "Good," Electra nodded approvingly.


    The plan was simple: lure Yuna here under the guise of her sister needing help, let her witness Yura''s struggle, while they would have disappeared without a trace.


    Electra figured that the psychological blow that would cause Yuna would be more effective than any physical harm, but for now, they needed to ensure that Yura didn''t drown before her sister arrived.


    A soft gurgling sound drew Electra''s attention back to the pool. Yura''s struggles were becoming weaker, her bound limbs hindering any effective movement, and Electra''s brow furrowed slightly.


    "Penelope," she commanded, her tone leaving no room for argument, "get in there and keep her afloat. Can''t have her dying on us just yet."


    Penelope grimaced, her lips curling in distaste. "I always get the dirty work," she muttered under her breath.


    Despite her reluctance, she slipped off her shoes and waded into the cold, murky water. The chill bit at her skin, and she shuddered as she moved toward Yura.


    "Careful now, babe," Electra called out softly, a hint of mockery in her voice. "We wouldn''t want you catching a cold."


    Penelope shot her a glare but said nothing. Reaching Yura, she grabbed a fistful of the fabric covering the girl''s head and yanked her upwards, pulling her face above the water.


    Yura gasped sharply through her nose, her breaths ragged and desperate. Even with her mouth sealed and vision obscured, the instinct to survive drove her to suck in as much air as possible.


    "Easy there," Penelope whispered sarcastically. "Wouldn''t want you drowning before the show''s over."


    On the poolside, Electra crossed her arms, her gaze impatiently. She could hear the faint beeping of a phone¡ªIrina checking for a response from Yuna, and the anticipation thrilled her.


    To her, this was more than just revenge; it was a message¡ªa message that no one disrespected Electra Vale without consequences.


    "Any word?" she asked without looking away from Yura.


    Irina glanced up. "Not yet, but she should be here soon."


    Deena stood near the entrance of the pool area, her eyes scanning around impatiently. "I''ll keep watch," she offered, already moving toward the overgrown pathway leading back to the main campus.


    "Do that," Electra replied. "We need to clear out the moment she arrives."


    Penelope shifted in the water, her patience wearing thin. "She''s getting heavy," she complained, adjusting her grip as Yura''s body sagged.


    "Just a little longer," Electra said dismissively. "Think of it as building character."


    Penelope rolled her eyes but held on. Yura''s breaths were audible now¡ªsharp inhales through her nose, and her bound hands twitched desperately.


    Irina''s phone buzzed softly. She glanced at the screen and smirked. "Yuna''s almost here," she announced, triumph evident in her voice. "She bought it the text, hook, line, and sinker."


    Electra''s eyes gleamed. "Perfect." She turned to Penelope and made a subtle gesture. "Time to wrap it up."


    With a sigh of relief, Penelope released her hold on Yura, letting the girl''s head slip back under the water. She swiftly moved toward the edge of the pool, hoisting herself out with ease.


    Electra watched as Yura''s struggles intensified briefly, her body instinctively fighting against the suffocation, and the sight stirred something cold and satisfying inside her.


    "Let''s go," she ordered.


    Irina, Roxana, and Penelope nodded, gathering their belongings quickly, while Electra took one final glance at the pool.


    Yura''s body was barely visible now, her movements slowing.


    "She''ll make it," Electra said confidently, noticing Penelope''s brief hesitation. "Yuna will save her. That''s the whole point."


    They moved quickly toward the back entrance, a narrow gate partially concealed by overgrown vines. Electra led the way, her steps unhurried, and behind them, the sounds of Yura''s muffled splashes faded.


    ***


    Yuna sprinted through the overgrown grass and broken pavement that led to the old swimming pool, her chest heaving with panic as she scanned the dark surroundings.


    The text from Yura had been a single word: help. Then it was followed by an even more distressing message¡ªher location. Yuna''s intuition screamed at her that something was horribly wrong, especially because she knew that Yura would never come out to the old swimming pool, especially not at this hour.


    Seraphina trailed closely behind Yuna; her own breath labored from trying to keep up.


    "Yura!" Yuna shouted, her voice echoing.


    She spun around, her eyes wide with fear, as she turned to Seraphina. "Do you see her anywhere?" she asked, her voice trembling as she spoke.


    Seraphina, her heart clenching with fear, squinted into the darkness. The broken security lights made it almost impossible to see anything clearly, but just as she was about to shake her head, her gaze caught a sudden, subtle movement in the pool.


    "Yuna!" Seraphina shouted, pointing toward the water. The ripples expanded slowly outward, the evidence of something¡ªsomeone¡ªstruggling under the water.


    Yuna didn''t hesitate. She kicked off her slippers and sprinted toward the pool''s edge, leaping into the water without a second thought.


    The cold water engulfed her, but she forced herself to stay focused, searching the dark pool with frantic eyes and outstretched arms. Her fingers brushed against something, and she gripped it tightly, realizing it was Yura''s arm.


    With every ounce of strength, she pulled her sister''s limp body to the surface and toward the pool''s edge, coughing and gasping for breath.


    Seraphina fell to her knees, eyes wide with horror, as she reached to help Yuna drag Yura''s soaked form out of the water. Her heart pounded wildly as she took in the sight of Yura¡ªdrenched, eyes closed, with ropes tied on her wrists and ankles.


    A hood that had been pulled tightly over her head was slipped off, revealing her wet hair, pale face, and a duct tape-covered mouth, making it clear this wasn''t an accident.


    "Sera, please get the ropes off her hands and feet!" Yuna shouted, her voice cracking.


    Seraphina''s fingers fumbled with the tight knots, but she managed to loosen them enough to free Yura''s legs and hands, but the ropes left red marks, and Yura''s skin was alarmingly cold.


    Yuna ripped the duct tape from Yura''s mouth, wincing at the faint sound it made as it pulled away. She leaned down, pressing her ear to Yura''s chest, willing herself to hear the gentle rise and fall of breath, but there was nothing. Just silence.


    "Come on, Yura, please," she whispered, pressing her ear against Yura''s chest.


    The silence that met her there was deafening, and her eyes widened with terror as she looked up at Seraphina.


    "Seraphina..." her voice cracked as she sat up, her hands hovering helplessly over her sister''s unmoving body.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, blurring her vision until all she could see was a distorted image of Yura''s seemingly lifeless face. "My sister''s not breathing, Seraphina. Yura''s not breathing."

 Chapter 36 36: Doubt

    Third-person Pov


    The hallway outside the infirmary was filled with a tense silence as Yuna and Seraphina paced back and forth, their footsteps echoing off the tile floors. Yuna''s eyes were red-rimmed, her face pale with concern, while Seraphina kept glancing at her, trying to find the right words of reassurance.


    Both of them were waiting anxiously for any word from the doctor and for some reassurance that Yura would be okay after the horrifying ordeal they''d just endured.


    Yuna''s mind kept drifting back to the moment in the pool, to the instant she had thought she''d lost her sister forever. Her hands shook slightly at her sides, and she bit her lip, trying to hold back the emotions threatening to overwhelm her.


    In that moment, she had felt completely helpless, her heart pounding in fear as she dragged Yura''s limp body from the water, but just as the fear of losing her sister had settled over her, Seraphina had acted, performing CPR with an urgency and expertise that surprised them both.


    Yuna glanced at Seraphina, who was staring at the infirmary door with a tired look on her face. She still didn''t understand how Seraphina had known what to do, and judging by the way Seraphina''s face looked tight with both relief and discomfort, Yuna figured that Seraphina might not fully understand it either.


    As if feeling Yuna''s gaze, Seraphina turned, meeting her eyes. She placed a reassuring hand on Yuna''s shoulder and gave it a gentle squeeze. "Yura''s going to be okay, Yuna. She''s strong, and she''s in good hands now."


    Yuna swallowed, blinking back the tears that threatened to fall. "I know you''re trying to reassure me, Seraphina, but I can''t believe that until I see her awake and until I hear her voice."


    Her voice trembled, betraying the strength she was trying to muster. "I don''t know what I''d do if... if anything happened to her."


    Seraphina nodded, her own heart twisting at the pain in Yuna''s voice. Yuna''s fear was more than evident, and Seraphina knew words could only do so much. So she stayed silent, standing beside Yuna, and hoping that her presence would at least bring some comfort.


    The minutes dragged by in silence, both girls lost in their own thoughts, but then Yuna''s expression suddenly darkened, her jaw clenching in anger as something dawned on her. "I know who did this," she said, her voice low and full of rage.


    Seraphina blinked, startled by Yuna''s sudden change in tone. "You do?" she asked, studying Yuna''s face, trying to understand where this conviction was coming from.


    Yuna''s eyes flashed with rage. "Yes," she said, practically spitting the word out. "I know exactly who''s behind this."


    She gritted her teeth, her voice shaking with both anger and a hint of self-blame. "This is Electra''s doing. It has to be. That witch is the only one capable of something so cruel and downright evil."


    Seraphina''s eyes widened. "Electra?" she repeated, struggling to make sense of Yuna''s accusation. "You really think she would go that far?"


    Yuna nodded, her hands clenching into fists. "I don''t just think it, Seraphina¡ªI know it. Electra and her friends have no limits when it comes to getting revenge. I''m certain that this is her way of punishing me, of making me suffer, and instead of coming after me directly, she went after Yura. She probably knows that hurting my sister was the best way to hurt me."


    Seraphina''s brow furrowed as she tried to process this. It was hard to believe, hard to picture Electra going to such extreme lengths. Leaving someone in an abandoned pool to drown sounded a little too extreme, even for Electra, at least, to the best of Seraphina''s knowledge. It was beyond anything Seraphina could have imagined.


    "Yuna," Seraphina began gently, "I don''t want to doubt you, but... are you sure this isn''t just because you dislike her? Maybe you''re jumping to conclusions?"


    Yuna rounded on her, her eyes blazing. "Do you honestly think I''d accuse her of something like this without being sure? You haven''t seen the things she''s capable of, Seraphina. You don''t know her like I do. Electra holds a grudge, and earlier today, I challenged her. I should have known better, but I talked back to her and humiliated her in front of the others, and this is her response to that."


    Seraphina swallowed, feeling a chill creep down her spine. She wanted to deny it, to tell Yuna that she had to be wrong, that no one could be so cruel, especially not Electra, but the certainty in Yuna''s eyes was unshakeable, and it made Seraphina''s stomach twist uncomfortably.


    A door creaked, interrupting their tense exchange, and both girls turned to see the doctor walking out from the infirmary. Yuna''s breath caught, her entire body tensing as she waited for news.


    The doctor offered them a reassuring smile. "Yura''s stable," she said. "She had a close call, but thanks to you two, she''s safe now. She''s still a bit weak and disoriented, but she should make a full recovery."


    Yuna''s shoulders sagged with relief, and a sob of gratitude escaped her. She clasped her hands together, as if in silent thanks, before rushing forward. "Can I see her?" she asked, her voice breaking.


    The doctor nodded. "Of course. She''s awake, but she''s very tired. Try not to overwhelm her, all right?"


    Yuna barely waited for the doctor to finish before she slipped past her, disappearing into the room. Seraphina hesitated, giving Yuna a moment alone with her sister before following quietly behind.


    Inside, Yura lay on a small infirmary bed, her skin pale and her eyes heavy with exhaustion. When she saw Yuna, a weak smile tugged at her lips. "Yuna," she murmured, her voice barely a whisper.


    Yuna immediately took her sister''s hand, squeezing it gently. "I''m here, Yura. I''m right here," she whispered, her voice full of emotion.


    Tears slid down her cheeks as she stroked her sister''s hand, relief flooding her as she realized that her worst fear had been averted.


    Seraphina''s eyes would dart between Yuna, and a thought would flash through her mind, one that she knew Yuna would protest immediately.


    She leaned closer to Yuna, keeping her voice low. "I''ll be right back."


    Yuna turned, eyes narrowing with concern. "Where are you going, Sera?"


    Seraphina managed a small smile. "I thought I''d get us a change of clothes," she said, gesturing at Yuna''s damp clothes, which clung to her uncomfortably. "You''re still wet, and I''m sure you''d feel better with something fresh."


    Yuna squeezed Seraphina''s arm gently. "Thank you, Sera."


    Seraphina nodded, swallowing down the guilt that twisted in her gut. She stepped out of the room, the door closing softly behind her, and let out a shaky breath.


    She wanted to change her mind, a part of her letting her know that her decision was a bad idea, but she pressed forward, driven by the need to confront Electra and see for herself if the suspicions Yuna had were true.

 Chapter 37 37: An Instant Cure

    Third-person Pov


    Electra was sprawled on her bed with a pillow pressed against her face as she tried to push away the sharp throbbing in her head.


    She wasn''t sure what had triggered this headache, but the dull ache behind her eyes had been worsening all evening. At some point, she thought that maybe it was a consequence of everything that had happened with Yura earlier. But the idea that her body was somehow betraying her by punishing her for her actions only annoyed her more.


    A party would have been her usual remedy for a night like this¡ªsomething loud and chaotic to drown out her own thoughts¡ªbut tonight, she simply hadn''t felt up to it.


    She had already turned down Roxana and Penelope''s insistent invitations multiple times, but knowing her friends, she wouldn''t put it past them to try their luck one more time. She''d already rehearsed the harsh words she''d throw at them if they dared interrupt her again.


    Her plan was to stay in bed, ignore the noise of the world, and hopefully wake up feeling like herself.


    A knock at her door pulled her out of her thoughts, and she gritted her teeth, suppressing the urge to yell out.


    "Roxana, if that''s you¡ª" she started, throwing her legs over the side of the bed and dragging herself toward the door.


    Her mind ran through a few choice insults for her persistent friends as she reached for the doorknob, ready to unleash her frustration.


    But when she swung the door open, her prepared words froze on her lips because standing there, looking like a deer caught in headlights, was none other than Seraphina.


    The sight of Seraphina standing there, looking as though she hadn''t expected Electra to actually answer, made Electra''s headache vanish instantly.


    "Well, hello there," she greeted, a smirk spreading across her face.


    The sight of Seraphina at her door stirred something deep inside her¡ªa mix of intrigue and excitement. There was a certain thrill in seeing Seraphina looking so vulnerable, yet bold enough to have knocked in the first place.


    Seraphina''s face flushed, and she looked down briefly before meeting Electra''s gaze, swallowing hard.


    "Um...hello," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.


    She seemed to shift on her feet, her nervousness so obvious that it was almost endearing.


    Electra tilted her head, crossing her arms and leaning casually against the doorframe. "Didn''t expect to see you here," she said casually, as if Seraphina''s sudden appearance at her door was an everyday occurrence. "Is there something you need?"


    Seraphina swallowed again, her fingers nervously twisting the hem of her shirt. "I...I just..." she stammered, clearly struggling to find the right words.


    She seemed to brace herself, her brows knitting together as she finally looked up at Electra with a determined look in her eyes.


    Electra raised an eyebrow, amused by Seraphina''s internal battle. She could practically see the wheels turning in Seraphina''s mind, and the sight intrigued her.


    "Come on in," she offered, stepping aside to let Seraphina into the room.


    Seraphina hesitated, glancing past Electra into the room. After a moment, she took a tentative step inside, her eyes darting around as if she were afraid of what she might find.


    Electra shut the door behind her, leaning against it as she watched Seraphina''s every move.


    "So," Electra drawled, enjoying the tension. "What brings you to my door at this hour, Seraphina?"


    Seraphina shifted, her face growing redder by the second. She took a deep breath, then exhaled slowly, as if trying to mentally prepare herself for what she was about to say.


    "I... I came here because I need to ask you something," she finally managed, her voice trembling slightly.


    Electra''s eyes sparkled with amusement. "Ask away," she said, feigning nonchalance, though she was fully invested in whatever Seraphina was about to say.


    Seraphina took another deep breath, her gaze darting to the floor before finally meeting Electra''s eyes. "Did you...were you responsible for what happened to Yura?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper but loud enough to convey her seriousness.


    Electra''s expression morphed from shock to amusement in an instant, and she burst into a loud laugh that filled the room. She found herself thoroughly entertained by Seraphina''s question; it was, after all, the last thing she''d expected the girl to ask.


    The idea that sweet, timid Seraphina had marched into her room to accuse her of being responsible for Yura''s near drowning struck her as hilariously audacious. Electra hadn''t seen this bold side of Seraphina before, and it piqued her interest even more.


    Meanwhile, Seraphina''s brow furrowed as she watched Electra laugh, confusion filling her wide eyes.


    She''d expected a straightforward answer, maybe even some kind of reaction that could confirm or deny her suspicions, but Electra''s laughter threw her off completely. Her heart hammered in her chest as doubts began creeping in.


    Had she made a mistake? Perhaps Electra didn''t even know what she was talking about, and her question sounded absurd, but then again, something about Electra''s laughter felt... calculated, as if she were simply amused by Seraphina''s audacity rather than confused by her question.


    Pushing herself off the door she had been leaning against, Electra strolled towards Seraphina, her laughter quieting down to an amused chuckle. She made her way to her bed and sank into it, her posture casual and inviting.


    She folded one leg over the other, leaning back slightly, and watched Seraphina with a predatory look in her eyes.


    Electra''s silence was unbearable, leaving Seraphina feeling small and uncertain. Still, she didn''t move from where she stood, clutching her hands together tightly, and after a few moments of awkward silence, she finally spoke.


    "Are you... are you going to answer my question?" Her voice trembled, but she forced herself to keep looking at Electra, trying not to let the intimidation she felt overpower her resolve.


    Electra''s response was another quiet chuckle before she patted the space beside her on the bed. "Come sit, Seraphina," she murmured.


    Seraphina''s eyes widened at the invitation, and she immediately felt herself tense. Her mind drifted back to the last time she had seen anyone on that bed, the memory of Electra and Uria together flashing vividly across her mind.


    A faint heat rose to her cheeks, and she quickly shook her head, stammering, "I... I don''t need to sit. I''m fine here." Her voice was shaky, and she could only hope Electra hadn''t noticed.


    Electra raised an eyebrow, and her smile faded slightly, a displeased expression flickering across her face before she quickly masked it. "Oh, but I insist," she replied, the playful tone returning to her voice.


    She leaned forward, propping her elbows on her knees, her gaze stern as she watched Seraphina. "I promise, I won''t bite... in case that''s what you''re worried about."


    Seraphina let out a small, nervous laugh, her pulse racing. "I... I don''t think you bite," she managed to say, though her voice was barely audible.


    She wasn''t sure if she had convinced herself of that or if it was just a feeble attempt to sound brave in front of Electra.


    Electra chuckled again, her amusement evident. "Good to know," she murmured, her gaze never leaving Seraphina. She patted the space beside her once again, her eyes narrowing slightly as she continued, "But if you want answers, Seraphina, you''re going to have to sit down. Be a good girl and come take a seat... because only then will you get the response you''re looking for."

 Chapter 38 38: Seduced

    Seraphina''s Pov


    As I sat on the very edge of Electra''s bed, my body tensed, every muscle tightening in an effort to keep as much distance as possible between us, but, before I could blink, Electra reached out, her hand finding mine, and with a smooth tug, she pulled me closer until we were barely inches apart.


    My mind instantly went blank, and it was as if every nerve in my body had flared to life all at once, each one registering her proximity, the heat radiating from her skin, and even the scent of her faint perfume.


    I could barely breathe.


    Was this what having a crush felt like? This overwhelming sensation, like my entire body was betraying me, eager to be closer to her, despite every rational part of me warning otherwise.


    It felt as though my pulse was doing somersaults, jumping and racing as I sat there, meeting her intense gaze.


    When I realized that I''d been staring into Electra''s eyes for too long, I quickly looked away, trying to gather my thoughts. My gaze drifted down to the bed, which only seemed to make things worse.


    The memory of what I''d seen on this very bed a few days ago¡ªthe way Uria and Electra had been wrapped up in each other, lost in passion¡ªresurfaced, and I felt a surge of heat rush to my cheeks. I couldn''t shake the image, no matter how hard I tried, and the thought made my pulse quicken even more.


    I began to wonder, almost unwillingly, if Electra had any intention of making today my turn. The thought was as thrilling as it was terrifying, and my mind betrayed me yet again, conjuring images of what it would feel like to have Electra''s mouth on me, her hands exploring every inch of my skin, and turning me into that same breathless, moaning mess I had witnessed Uria become.


    I''d never experienced anything like that, never even come close, but the thought of it, of her touch, made something in me tighten, and a strange heat pooled low in my belly.


    The feeling was something I couldn''t even put into words, something new and entirely out of my control, as if my entire body had decided to go rogue. I shifted uncomfortably, trying to calm myself, attempting to recall why I''d come here in the first place.


    I hadn''t come to Electra''s room to let my mind wander into such dangerous territory. I was here because I needed an answer and because I needed to know if Electra had been behind what happened to Yura.


    The thought of Yura''s terrified and cold body, as well as her struggling breaths, jolted me back to reality.


    I took a deep, shaky breath, trying to calm myself. "Electra," I began, my voice trembling slightly. "Like I said earlier, the reason I came here is to ask you... what happened to Yura. I want to know if you... if you were involved."


    Electra''s expression shifted slightly, but instead of answering, she leaned in closer, and I found myself frozen, unable to move as her presence seemed to fill the entire room.


    Her hand reached up, brushing a strand of hair behind my ear, and a shiver ran through me at the lightness of her touch. Her fingers lingered at my cheek, tracing a line down my jaw, her eyes studying my face with an intensity that was both mesmerizing and terrifying.


    "Tell me," Electra finally murmured, "what exactly happened to Yura, and why are you here asking if I had anything to do with it?"


    Her question threw me off balance, and my voice came out weak and trembling. "You mean, you don''t know what happened to her?" I stammered, almost choking on the words.


    The thought that Electra might actually be innocent¡ªthat she wasn''t behind Yura''s suffering¡ªbrought a pang of guilt, but then again, her expression was so calm and so composed, as if she had already predicted what I would ask.


    Instead of answering, Electra''s lips curled into a slight smile, the kind that both unsettled and captivated me. With a sudden tug, she pulled me even closer, leaving no space between us, and her face was mere inches from mine.


    Her breath was warm, tantalizing, and my pulse quickened as she leaned in, her voice dropping to a whisper.


    "Did you really come all this way to talk about other people?" she asked, her words grazing my skin, sending shivers down my spine. "Or was that just an excuse to be here?"


    I couldn''t respond. My thoughts were a mess, torn between wanting to pull back and daring myself to stay, to face whatever this feeling was head-on.


    Did I really come here for answers, or had I simply used Yura as a reason to be near her, to feel this thrill once again? The way she looked at me, so confidently, made me wonder if she could read my mind, and my words stumbled out, barely coherent, as I tried to hold on to some kind of control.


    "I... I only wanted to know the truth," I stammered, though even I could hear how weak and unconvincing it sounded.


    Electra''s lips hovered dangerously close to mine, her gaze dropping to my mouth before returning to meet my eyes.


    She tilted her head, a wicked glint in her eye, her fingers tracing a lazy line from my jaw to my collarbone. "I don''t think so, Seraphina," she murmured. "I think there''s something else you want from me."


    Before I could process her words, her lips touched mine, a feather-light kiss that sent a shock of warmth through me, igniting something deep inside. It was as if everything in me had been waiting for that touch, and when it happened, I felt as though I were coming undone.


    The kiss didn''t deepen; it didn''t become anything more intense. Instead, she pulled back slightly, only to let her lips graze along my jaw, leaving a trail of heat in their wake.


    My skin seemed to come alive under her touch, and I couldn''t hold back the soft sound that escaped me¡ªa sound I hadn''t known I could make, something raw and unguarded.


    Her lips moved down to my neck, lingering there, her mouth pressing softly yet firmly against my skin. I couldn''t stop the quiet moans that slipped from me; I couldn''t stop my body''s response to her; the way my breathing became shallow, my head tipping back instinctively.


    Every kiss and every touch of her lips sent waves of warmth and longing through me, and it felt as though the world outside this room had ceased to exist.


    I closed my eyes, lost in the sensation, each brush of her mouth on my neck a new jolt of sensation, each one more intense than the last. Her touch was gentle yet possessive, a contrast that only heightened everything I was feeling.


    I wanted more, wanted her closer, and wanted this to never end.


    But just as suddenly as she had started, Electra pulled back, leaving me feeling adrift, as though I''d been abandoned at the peak of something I hadn''t even understood.


    A small, involuntary sound of disappointment escaped me, and I opened my eyes, feeling heat creep into my cheeks at how openly I had reacted.


    She chuckled softly, clearly amused by my reaction, and her voice was soft, almost taunting, as she spoke. "So, Seraphina," she whispered. "Would you like me to stop and talk about Yura... or would you prefer I continue?"


    Her question lingered between us, her gaze locked on mine, waiting. Part of me screamed to leave, to push her away and insist on finding the truth, but the other part¡ªthe part lost in this strange, thrilling feeling¡ªcouldn''t bear the thought of her stopping now.


    I could barely breathe and could barely think, but in that moment, there was only one thing I wanted.


    I swallowed, my heart pounding, and with every ounce of courage I could muster, I met her gaze, my eyes drifting down to her lips before I whispered, "Please, don''t stop."

 Chapter 39 39: Seras first

    Third-person Pov


    Seraphina''s heart raced at a pace that vibrated through her chest and down to her fingertips.


    "Please, don''t stop," had been all the invitation Electra needed, and in one swift movement, Electra closed the gap between them, claiming Seraphina''s lips in a kiss that blew Seraphina''s mind.


    The kiss was intense in a way that stole Seraphina''s breath, and her inexperience became painfully apparent. Her lips moved uncertainly, but Electra guided her, encouraging her with gentle pressure and skilled movements that sent jolts of excitement down her spine.


    Every flick of Electra''s tongue, every teasing nip at her bottom lip, made Seraphina''s pulse quicken until she felt as though she might melt from the inside out.


    As if sensing her nervousness, Electra deepened the kiss, her hand moving to the back of Seraphina''s neck, fingers tangling into her hair in a way that was both possessive and tender.


    Seraphina found herself responding more boldly, the hesitancy melting away under Electra''s touch, the gentle pull of her lips, and the way she teased, sucked, and nipped at Seraphina''s mouth. Her hands lifted, clutching at Electra''s shoulders for balance, and fingers curled into the soft material of her robe as she felt herself surrendering to this new, overwhelming sensation.


    Without breaking the kiss, Electra gently pressed Seraphina down, guiding her back to the bed while her body hovered over hers, and she continued to kiss Seraphina deeply.


    Seraphina''s mind spun, her senses consumed by the feel of Electra''s lips and the intoxicating feeling of warmth. She barely noticed the faint pressure on the bed under her as Electra shifted to keep herself propped up, her hands coming to rest on either side of Seraphina''s shoulders.


    Electra finally pulled away from Seraphina''s lips, but only to begin a new, tantalizing path downwards. She brushed her lips across Seraphina''s jaw, lingering there to press a soft, sucking kiss that made Seraphina shiver, her breath hitching as Electra moved slowly, almost teasingly, down to her neck.


    Electra''s mouth was warm, her breath hot against Seraphina''s skin as she found a spot just below her jawline and began to nip and suck, coaxing reactions that Seraphina couldn''t have anticipated.


    A soft gasp slipped from her lips, followed by another as Electra continued to work her mouth against that sensitive patch of skin, her teeth grazing and tongue soothing, each sensation different but equally electrifying.


    Seraphina''s hands trembled, her fingers digging into the sheets as she felt the unfamiliar flood of warmth spread through her, pooling low in her stomach and intensifying with each kiss and each gentle bite.


    The heat was unlike anything she''d ever experienced¡ªa burning sensation that wasn''t uncomfortable but rather liberating, as if she were discovering something new and thrilling.


    The sounds that escaped her lips were soft, breathless moans and whimpers that she hadn''t thought herself capable of making, and they spilled from her mouth without hesitation or shame, sounds that felt raw and exposed yet right, as if she was finally letting herself feel without any restraint.


    Seraphina could feel Electra''s responding smile against her neck, the slight curve of her lips that hinted at satisfaction and perhaps a bit of pride. The thought that Electra was enjoying herself too and that she found her reactions pleasing only fueled the fire inside her.


    When Electra''s hands finally moved, it felt like both a surprise and a long-anticipated relief. Her fingers brushed against Seraphina''s sides before gliding upward, one hand slipping over Seraphina''s clothes to cup her breast in a way that was both gentle and assertive.


    The touch sent a fresh wave of heat through Seraphina''s body, a tingling feeling that made her back arch instinctively, her eyes fluttering shut as another moan escaped her lips, this one louder, more unrestrained.


    She felt the soft squeeze of Electra''s hand, the way her thumb brushed teasingly across her through the fabric, adding a layer of sensation that left her dizzy and yearning for more.


    In a fluid motion, Electra''s hand slid beneath the hem of Seraphina''s top, her fingertips brushing against bare skin and drawing a shiver from Seraphina. The sensation of Electra''s cool fingers against her overheated skin made her suck in a sharp breath, her heart pounding as Electra''s hand continued its upward journey, slipping under the material until, in a quick movement, Electra lifted the shirt over Seraphina''s head and tossed it aside.


    The sudden exposure left Seraphina breathless, her chest rising and falling rapidly as she lay there in nothing but her bra.


    Electra''s gaze drifted over Seraphina''s body, her lips curving into a small, amused smile as she took in the sight of the multicolored bra on Seraphina''s chest.


    It was an unusual choice, bright and slightly mismatched, with colors that clashed in a way that was almost comical. Electra''s chuckle was soft and low, as though she found the sight both endearing and amusing.


    "Quite the statement piece," she murmured, her voice carrying a note of teasing warmth that made Seraphina''s cheeks flush.


    The humor in Electra''s eyes was gentle, without a trace of judgment, but there was something about the way she looked at Seraphina, as if the innocence of her choice added to her allure, making her even more irresistible.


    For a moment, Seraphina felt a flash of self-consciousness, her hands moving instinctively to cover herself, but Electra reached out, her fingers gently wrapping around Seraphina''s wrists and guiding them away.


    "Don''t hide from me," she whispered.


    She leaned down, pressing a lingering kiss to Seraphina''s collarbone, her lips brushing against her skin in a way that made Seraphina shiver.


    "You''re so cute," she murmured with a possessive edge that made Seraphina''s pulse quicken.


    The warmth of Electra''s breath against her skin and the way she looked at her made Seraphina feel cherished and desired in a way she''d never known before.


    Electra would slowly start to kiss from down Seraphina''s stomach, her lips moving up until arriving at her breasts. With a quickness that surprised Seraphina, she would unhook Seraphina''s bra, exposing her full breasts to Electra''s hungry mouth.


    Electra would stare at Seraphina''s perky breasts with an amused look. "They''re so pretty," she whispered before leaning forward to nibble and lick at the nipples, her tongue tracing the tip of each.


    The sensations that rippled through Seraphina''s body were indescribable, and she couldn''t help but moan with pleasure, her hands reaching behind her and gripping Electra''s head, her fingernails scraping lightly against the long blonde strands that ran down her back.


    The way Electra kissed, licked, touched, sucked, lapped, caressed, tickled, tormented, and devoured her breasts overwhelmed Seraphina with the sheer intensity.


    It was a slow, sensual seduction, and it drove Seraphina wild until she wanted to do nothing more than submit to Electra.


    "This is... this is wonderful," she gasped as Electra nipped at her nipple again. "I never thought... I didn''t think I''d ever like being touched like this."


    Electra gave a soft laugh, catching Seraphina''s nipple between her teeth and sucking on them after a soft bite.


    "Would you like to experience something even better?" she asked playfully.


    Seraphina gave an eager nod. She wasn''t sure what exactly Electra had in store for her, but she could hardly care less, not when she was already thoroughly aroused and wanting more.


    Electra''s lips would start to move downwards again until she reached the waistband of her skirt.


    She''d take hold of Seraphina''s hips and lift her hips off the bed so that she could easily remove Seraphina''s panties and pull them down along with her skirt.


    Seraphina would instantly gasp, feeling a wave of panic as she had never been completely naked in front of another girl like this, and her insecurities quickly overtook her.


    She tried to sit up straight, pulling away from Electra and taking deep breaths.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know why I''m behaving like this, I... I-"


    Electra pressed her finger to Seraphina''s lips, silencing her rambling as she smiled gently, her eyes still locked on Seraphina''s.


    "Relax," she murmured softly. "It''s alright."


    And then Electra was kissing her again, sweet, tender kisses that felt like the most natural thing in the world.


    Seraphina would feel her consciousness die out, and a moan would escape her lips as Electra''s hands tenderly roamed around her naked body.


    "Have you ever touched yourself?" Electra asked casually after they pulled apart, while running her fingers lightly down Seraphina''s thigh.


    Seraphina swallowed thickly, shaking her head to indicate that she hadn''t.


    "Well, I want to see you do it." Electra murmured, her voice dropping to barely above a whisper as she continued to trace her finger slowly down Sera''s inner thighs, causing goosebumps to erupt all over her skin.


    "What do you mean? A...are you saying you want me to touch myself right now?" Seraphina asked nervously, already dreading the thought.


    "Yes," Electra replied simply, and there was something strange in her expression¡ªsomething predatory and calculating. "Come here."


    Seraphina hesitated, looking between Electra and her own hand that was hovering uncertainly close to her center.


    Electra would pull her even closer before taking Sera''s hand and placing it on Sera''s moist folds. Using Sera''s hands, she would rub on Sera''s wetness, using the fingertips to lightly rub against Seraphina''s sensitive spot.


    "Do you like that?" she purred. "Do you like touching yourself? Does it feel good?"


    Seraphina gulped, unsure of what to say. She couldn''t deny how pleasant this felt, especially with how much attention Electra seemed willing to give her every inch of her body, but she also couldn''t help but be afraid to go further, afraid that her inexperience might get the better of her.


    But she was too curious and too desperate for Electra to stop.


    She squeezed her eyes shut tightly for a moment before nodding her head in reply.


    "Then do it," Electra breathed. "Pleasure yourself while I watch."

 Chapter 40 40: Pleasure

    Third-person Pov


    Seraphina opened her eyes hesitantly, glancing over at Electra, who was watching her with a slight smirk on her lips.


    A strange feeling started spreading inside of her, a sensation of excitement that made Seraphina shiver, her heart pounding loudly in her ears as she glanced away, her fingers slowly rubbing her own clit before tentatively stroking her other part, her fingers trembling as she worked herself.


    She closed her eyes once again, biting her lip.


    Her breathing grew heavy and uneven as Electra continued to watch. Her face flushed, her hands trembling, her entire body trembling.


    She could feel what she mentally noted as her orgasm approaching but was terrified of losing control and ruining everything.


    Her breathing became heavier as she began to lose control, and she felt Electra shifting beneath her.


    "Don''t look so nervous," Electra said with a chuckle. "You''re doing fine."


    There was a certain tone in Electra''s voice that sent heat spiraling throughout Seraphina''s body. It made her feel warm and flushed and excited and wanted.


    With a deep breath she nodded. Her whole body tensed as she let out a small scream as her release hit her, the sensations overwhelming her.


    Electra watched as Sera''s muscles clenched around her fingers, her hips rising off the bed as she moaned, and her nails digging in Electra''s shoulders, the sight arousing her to no end.


    "Like that," Electra murmured, guiding Sera''s fingers to move a bit faster and trailing her fingers along the delicate skin of Seraphina''s inner thigh as she cried out, her nails scratching down the side of Electra''s back.


    "Yes... yes... yes..." Seraphina cried out as her climax took her by surprise, her legs shaking violently.


    When she finally fell back into the pillows, her hair fanned out in all directions, her chest heaving, her eyes glazed over, she let out a long sigh.


    "That felt... incredible..." Seraphina muttered shyly, averting her gaze from Electra''s beautiful blue eyes.


    Electra grinned smugly at her as she ran her fingers across Seraphina''s body. "I''m sure it did."


    Seraphina blushed furiously, covering her face with her hands and trying to hide her embarrassment from Electra.


    Electra chuckled before taking her chin in her hand and tilting Seraphina''s face so that they were staring into each other''s eyes once again.


    Her blue eyes sparkled, and her face looked like it was glowing as she stared at Seraphina, and Seraphina felt weak at the knees.


    Electra would then trail her fingers over Seraphina''s chest as she slowly moved lower until her fingers were wrapped around one of Seraphina''s nipples, teasing her.


    "It''s so hard and pretty," Electra teased softly, taking one of Seraphina''s nipples into her mouth and flicking her tongue against it.


    A loud moan escaped Sera''s throat as she felt Electra suckling gently at her breast, her hips jerking uncontrollably in the bed.


    Electra smiled before moving to kiss the tip of Seraphina''s breast and then sucking her nipple into her mouth, licking and nibbling on it gently before biting it.


    "Oh... ohh... ohhh! Ohhhhhhhh!" Seraphina cried out as Electra continued to tease her with her mouth, her other hand caressing Sera''s hip lovingly as she kept her lips on her nipple.


    "Are you ready for round two?" Electra whispered softly, and Seraphina nodded her head frantically, her face turning red as if she were embarrassed.


    Electra leaned in and kissed her deeply before proceeding to kiss down her body until she arrived at Seraphina''s core.


    Her fingers circled around Sera''s swollen sex, and then she began to stroke her slowly, slowly, the gentle motion sending electric tingles through Seraphina''s body, causing her to arch her back in pleasure.


    After she felt confident that Seraphina was okay with what she was doing, she lowered her head and licked gently at her pussy, her tongue running slowly over her slit.


    Seraphina felt herself melting beneath Electra, her hips beginning to jerk erratically, moaning loudly as Electra slid her tongue all the way across her slit, teasing her clitoris as she moved her tongue along the rim of her pussy, licking and sucking her way towards her opening.


    She stopped briefly to lick at her clit before dipping her tongue into her vagina and circling it around Seraphina''s opening.


    "Please, please... please..." Seraphina whimpered desperately, her hips bucking erratically, her mind going blank as Electra teased her with her tongue.


    "So sweet..." Electra murmured as she slipped her tongue into her, and Seraphina was screaming incoherent words into the pillow beneath her ear as Electra fucked her relentlessly.


    "Fuck, you''re so tight..." she continued to flick her tongue around her hole, licking and nibbling at Seraphina''s clit, causing her to cry out again before slipping a finger into her tight entrance.


    The sensation was absolutely indescribable, and Seraphina could swear that Electra''s fingers were vibrating on her clit.


    "Ah... oh my god... that feels... so good..." Seraphina managed to mumble before Electra slipped another finger into her and then another until both her fingers were inserted up to their knuckles inside her pussy.


    "God..." She moaned as Electra continued to thrust her fingers into her, her toes curling up as she reached her high point, a mixture of pain and euphoria coursing through her veins.


    "Oh god... please..." she begged softly as Electra pumped her fist, her fingers continuing to thrust into her, making her come yet again. "Yes! Yes, Electra! Fuck, please..."


    "Good girl," Electra growled, her fingers still pumping into her.


    Just as Sera was on the verge of coming a second time, Electra abruptly pulled her fingers out of her, replacing them with her mouth, sucking her clit vigorously and making Seraphina cry out in frustration.


    Electra continued to suck her clit aggressively as she continued to fuck her, enjoying every minute of it, loving every moan, and every squeal.


    And soon enough, Seraphina came again, her back arching upward with the intense pleasure. Afterwards, her back relaxed against the bed, her arms falling limp on the bed, and she let out a low moan.


    She could feel Electra''s gaze resting on her, studying her face closely as she continued to play with her breasts, the sensation making her feel more sensitive than ever before.


    She turned her head to look at Electra.


    "Would you like me to pleasure you as well?" she murmured quietly, biting her lip nervously as she gazed into Electra''s eyes.


    Electra smirked before pulling away from her, climbing out of the bed, and adjusting her robe that had shifted slightly. "Not tonight, sweetheart. Tonight was all about you," she replied.


    Seraphina would look slightly disappointed, until Electra added, "But the next time we do this, which will be sooner than you think, I''ll teach you then how I like to be pleasured."

 Chapter 41 41: The biggest idiot

    Third-person Pov


    Seraphina had never felt such a twisting, confusing ache in her chest. It was like she had a million emotions running through her at the same time, and she couldn''t even sort through them.


    After she left Electra''s room, a strange, mixed feeling gripped her¡ªexhilaration, guilt, and fear. She couldn''t deny the thrill and the warmth that lingered on her skin from Electra''s touch, but as she headed toward the infirmary, guilt and shame started to creep up on her, pushing aside her momentary joy.


    What had she done?


    She had just shared an experience that was entirely new to her¡ªintense, exhilarating, and utterly consuming¡ªwith the most captivating person she had ever met, but she couldn''t bring herself to be happy about it.


    She glanced down at her hands, feeling like they belonged to someone else, feeling as though she had just crossed an invisible line she couldn''t uncross.


    I shouldn''t have done that. The thought ran on repeat in her mind, echoing with each step she took down the corridor.


    She had left the infirmary with the intention of finding the truth about Yura and to figure out if Electra had been the one to hurt her. Somehow, that reason had been discarded, transforming into something else entirely when she was face-to-face with Electra''s intense gaze and that magnetic smirk.


    Sure, she felt satisfied¡ªmore than satisfied¡ªbut at what cost?


    She had told Yuna she''d only be gone briefly to get a change of clothes, and instead, she''d spent the better part of an hour with Electra, lost in an experience she''d never imagined for herself, all while Yuna waited by her sister''s side, grieving and alone.


    What kind of friend am I? she thought, trying to shake off the shame she felt. The timing couldn''t have been worse. Yura had nearly died, and here she was... distracted, worse than distracted. She had let herself fall under Electra''s spell, and now she couldn''t shake the feeling that she had betrayed Yuna in the worst way possible.


    Just as she was about to reach the infirmary, she hesitated, taking a detour to Yuna''s room first. If she came back empty-handed, Yuna would undoubtedly ask questions.


    She slipped into Yuna''s room, picking out a fresh set of clothes and using the brief moment to catch her breath, to try to compose herself and push aside the emotions that made her feel like a terrible person.


    When she looked down, she could still feel Electra''s warmth, her lips, her touch, and a shiver ran through her, both thrilling and chilling. She shook herself out of it and headed back to the infirmary, hoping Yuna wouldn''t notice her flushed cheeks and slightly trembling hands.


    When she entered the room, she found Yura lying still in bed, her face pale but peaceful, asleep.


    Yuna was sitting beside her sister, her head resting on the edge of the bed, looking exhausted. Seraphina''s heart clenched at the sight¡ªshe could tell Yuna had cried her eyes out while she was away.


    Her friend had spent the entire night worrying, fighting the terror of nearly losing her sister, and here she was, barely holding herself together.


    As Seraphina approached, Yuna stirred and looked up. Her eyes were dark with fatigue, but there was a spark of relief when she saw Seraphina. Yet that relief was quickly replaced by concern as she whispered, "What took you so long?"


    Seraphina swallowed, suddenly feeling her throat go dry. She had prepared an excuse, but now that she was standing in front of Yuna, the words felt empty and dishonest, but what else could she say?


    "I, um, went to my room first," she stammered, praying her voice sounded calmer than she felt. "My roommates were... well, they just kept me longer than I expected."


    She forced a small smile, hoping to brush it off casually, but she could feel Yuna''s questioning gaze.


    A flicker of doubt crossed Yuna''s face, but she didn''t press. She merely nodded and glanced back at her sister. "I would have come looking for you, but I just... I didn''t want to leave her alone."


    The sincerity in Yuna''s voice only deepened the guilt gnawing at Seraphina''s insides. She felt undeserving of it, knowing that she hadn''t been there for her friend in her time of need and knowing that she had let herself be sidetracked by her own feelings, by Electra.


    "How...how is she?" Seraphina asked, desperate to change the subject and to shift Yuna''s focus away from her.


    Yuna sighed, her expression softening as she looked at her sister. "Better. She''s...still weak, but I think she''ll be okay with some rest."


    Yuna''s voice cracked slightly, and she wiped a stray tear away before it could fall. "I just can''t believe someone would do this to a human being, Sera. To Yura of all people. Yura doesn''t even bother anyone. She doesn''t bother anyone, so why would Electra even think of hurting her just to hurt me? How evil could she be?"


    Seraphina let out a tired sigh as she lowered herself into the chair next to Yuna.


    "Do you still believe Electra was behind what happened to Yura?" she asked quietly. She hesitated before adding, "I don''t think Electra had anything to do with it, honestly. Maybe... maybe we shouldn''t suspect anyone yet. Not until the school authorities finish their investigation."


    Yuna''s eyes narrowed immediately, and she scoffed, folding her arms tightly across her chest. "There''s no need to wait for their investigation, Sera," she replied, her tone sharp and almost dismissive.


    Seraphina frowned, confused by Yuna''s reaction. "Why not?" she asked, her curiosity deepening. "If they look into it thoroughly, they might uncover something we wouldn''t¡ª"


    "It''s not about what they''ll uncover," Yuna interrupted, her voice laced with a kind of tired exasperation. She sighed heavily, then shifted in her seat to face Seraphina fully, her eyes dark and exhausted.


    "What do you mean?" Seraphina pressed, worry edging into her voice.


    Yuna took a moment, as if gathering her thoughts or perhaps debating how much to say.


    Finally, she looked Seraphina directly in the eyes, her expression a mixture of sadness and anger. "Because, Sera, Yura told me what happened. She remembers more than we expected. She saw the face of one of the girls who tied her up... and she recognized her."


    Seraphina felt her breath catch, a knot forming in her stomach. "She... recognized her?" she repeated, her voice barely audible.


    "Yes," Yuna said, her voice calm, though her hands clenched into fists on her lap. "And it''s worse than that. Yura didn''t just see the face; she heard their voices, Sera. She overheard them talking, calling each other by name."


    Seraphina''s heart started pounding faster. She didn''t want to ask because a part of her already knew what she would hear, but she couldn''t stop herself.


    "Did... did Yura say whose name she heard?" she asked, almost dreading the answer.


    Yuna nodded slowly, her gaze hardening. "One of them... was one of Electra''s minions. Yura recognized her immediately, no doubt about it. She said she even heard them saying Electra''s name. They were talking to Electra, and Yura confirmed that she was the one behind all of it."


    The words landed like stones, sinking into Seraphina''s chest. She sat frozen, her mind struggling to process what Yuna had just said.


    She tried to think back to earlier in Electra''s room, and she recalled Electra''s expression, her teasing, and how she''d skillfully redirected Seraphina''s questions about Yura.


    It had all felt so... normal at the time, but now, in hindsight, she could see how Electra had sidestepped her questions on purpose and how she''d disregarded her suspicion, leaving Seraphina feeling foolish and naive.


    Anger and frustration bubbled up inside Seraphina, and she clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms. She''d been deceived, so effortlessly and so skillfully.


    Electra had seen her questions coming; she knew just how to divert her, playing with her emotions to keep her from asking questions, and she''d fallen for it. Like a fool, she had fallen for it and even let herself get carried away by the sex, and now she felt like the biggest idiot in Elysium.

 Chapter 42 42: No Regrets

    Electra''s Pov


    As I was walking toward class with my girls, laughing at some joke Penelope had just told, the student council leader¡ªa timid, mousy girl named Lillian¡ªrushed over to intercept me.


    I didn''t even bother masking my irritation as she skidded to a stop in front of us, clutching her folder as if it were some sort of shield. It was far too early for whatever petty complaint or tedious announcement she was bringing me, but then she mentioned the principal wanted to see me urgently.


    "Principal Astor?" I repeated, arching a brow, immediately feeling a sour taste settle in my mouth.


    I knew Astor well enough to understand that her idea of "urgent" and my idea of "urgent" hardly ever aligned. Half the time, her "urgent" matters were just veiled attempts to lecture me on school rules or remind me, yet again, to "uphold the dignity of my title."


    Ridiculous woman.


    But even so, skipping out on her summons would undoubtedly mean an annoying flurry of calls to my father''s office, and if there was one thing I despised, it was someone dragging him into matters he had no interest in handling.


    He might be the King of Elmeria, but I wasn''t some disturbed teenager who needed to be scolded by her father. I also wasn''t about to let Astor bother him with trivialities.


    I sighed, rolling my eyes as I turned to my friends. "Looks like I''m in for a thrilling lecture on ''proper conduct.'' Don''t start any real fun without me."


    Roxana snickered, while Irina gave me a sympathetic look that said she knew all too well what I was about to endure.


    With an exaggerated sigh, I made my way to the office building, my wheels in my head turning as I rehearsed in my mind what sarcastic responses I''d give Astor if she dared to waste my time.


    As I walked into the reception area outside the principal''s office, I saw Hawthorne, Astor''s assistant, rise immediately to her feet. She greeted me with a polite bow, addressing me by my royal title, and I allowed myself a slight smirk.


    It was easy to forget, among the students, that I held this authority over the staff¡ªsomething I rarely bothered to enforce with anyone who wasn''t a member of the faculty.


    I brushed her greeting aside with a dismissive wave. "Yes, yes. Is she waiting?"


    Hawthorne nodded, glancing nervously at the door, and I pushed past her, my irritation deepening. I was prepared for an irate, insufferable lecture, but what I wasn''t prepared for was the sight that greeted me as I walked through the door.


    There, seated across from Principal Astor, were Yuna and Yura.


    My stomach twisted in disgust, even though I refused to let any reaction show on my face. Instead, I narrowed my eyes, glaring at them with a mixture of contempt and amusement. They looked utterly furious, and I could practically feel the hatred radiating from their stares.


    Astor stood up immediately, inclining her head with the kind of stiff, formal bow I expected from staff. "Your Highness," she greeted, her tone respectful.


    I crossed my arms, leaning against the doorframe. "What''s going on here?" I demanded, allowing my voice to drip with boredom.


    My gaze drifted dismissively between Yuna and Yura, and I sneered, pointing at them in disgust. "And why, exactly, are these two lowlifes in your office?"


    Astor''s expression was unchanging, her gaze calm as she looked back at me, though I could tell this was going to be one of her more serious conversations.


    She sighed, motioning for me to take a seat. "Please, have a seat, Your Highness. We need to discuss some... serious accusations that have been brought against you."


    My irritation morphed into genuine curiosity, but I made sure it didn''t show. I walked over, lowering myself into the leather chair across from her, fixing her with a cold, expectant stare.


    "And what accusations would those be?" I asked, forcing my voice to remain cool and detached. I already had a feeling what it was, but until I confirmed, I wasn''t going to jump to any conclusions.


    Astor''s gaze flickered momentarily toward Yuna, then Yura, before settling back on me. "I think it would be best if Yura explained it herself."


    Oh, wonderful. A personal account. This was starting to feel like some dreadful, scripted scene from a second-rate drama, and I could hardly suppress my smirk as I looked at Yura, raising an eyebrow in mock curiosity. "By all means, enlighten me, Yura."


    Yura shot me a look filled with a mixture of fear and anger before she took a deep breath. "You know exactly what you did, Electra," she said, her voice shaking slightly but her tone surprisingly stern. "You''re the reason I almost drowned."


    I raised an eyebrow as I leaned back in the leather chair, an amused smirk pulling at my lips as I looked over at Yura.


    Yura sat stiff and furious, while Yuna kept glaring at me, but their rage barely registered to me. I''d anticipated that the reason they were here had something to do with the little incident at the pool, and I''d even guessed that they might suspect me, but I hadn''t expected them to try confronting me like this.


    Astor''s gaze flicked between the three of us, her face lined with a mix of concern and frustration. She was clearly trying to assess if there was any truth in Yura''s accusation, and I could see her weighing her options, no doubt calculating how to handle the situation delicately since I was, after all, the princess.


    "You nearly killed me, Electra," Yura spat, her hands clenched into fists on her lap. "I almost drowned because of you!"


    I couldn''t help but scoff at her dramatic choice of words. Killed her? Please. If I had intended to kill her, she wouldn''t be sitting here, ranting about it.


    Astor cleared her throat, bringing my attention back to the room. She looked at me with a questioning gaze, her expression carefully controlled.


    "Your Highness," she began, "I must ask you to respond to Yura''s accusation. Are you aware of what Yura is referring to, or is there some misunderstanding?"


    I held back a laugh, though I couldn''t hide the amusement dancing in my eyes. "And so what if I am?" I responded, my voice light, almost teasing.


    I leaned forward slightly, relishing the way Yura and Yuna stiffened, their eyes widening in disbelief.


    Astor''s face flashed with surprise, but she quickly recovered, maintaining her professional composure. "Your Highness," she said, a hint of warning creeping into her tone. "Are you admitting to orchestrating an incident where Yura was¡ª" she hesitated, likely searching for a word that wouldn''t escalate the situation "¡ªwhere Yura was in danger?"


    I let out an amused chuckle, loving the tension in the room. I didn''t feel any urge to play nice, not with them, and certainly not with someone like Astor, who would never have the nerve to truly challenge me.


    Finally, I let out a sigh, tilting my head slightly as I met Astor''s gaze, my expression unbothered. "Yes," I said casually, as if admitting to a minor inconvenience, "I drowned the idiot, and before you ask, no, I don''t regret it. Not for a second."

 Chapter 43 43: Youve been warned

    Electra''s Pov


    Astor''s expression was priceless, her eyes wide and horrified as she looked at me, clearly struggling to keep her composure. She had no choice but to tread carefully with me, but I could see the anger barely concealed under that tense, forced smile.


    She turned her gaze to Yuna and Yura, still seated in front of her desk, and forced herself to remain neutral.


    "Yuna, Yura," she said, voice strained yet polite, "please step outside for a moment. I need to speak with Her Highness privately."


    Yuna glared at me with unrestrained hatred as she rose from her seat, but her sister gave me a look that was laced with fear, and her body tensed as she followed Yuna out of the office.


    I watched them leave, my smirk widening as they glanced back with expressions that could kill. Once the door clicked shut, I turned back to Astor, waiting for the inevitable scolding.


    Sure enough, Astor took a deep breath, her hands clasped tightly as she turned her gaze back to me.


    "Your Highness," she began, her tone low but brimming with frustration, "what on earth were you thinking? Binding Yura''s hands and feet and throwing her into the pool to drown... Electra, this is a serious matter! She could have died."


    I scoffed, already bored of her dramatics. "If I wanted Yura dead, she would be dead," I replied smoothly, flicking a lock of hair over my shoulder. "I''m not some amateur who leaves loose ends, Principal Astor. If her death had been my goal, you wouldn''t be sitting here questioning me. Instead, you''d still be trying to find out who was responsible."


    Astor looked as though she''d swallowed something bitter. She opened her mouth, likely to reprimand me further, but I cut her off before she could start another tedious lecture.


    "Besides," I continued, voice casual as if discussing the weather, "I''m the one who texted Yuna, and I made sure she got there in time before leaving Yura. So let''s not act like this was some reckless, unplanned act." I allowed a smirk to settle on my lips. "Yuna simply needed to learn a lesson, one that would make an impression, and her sister was the perfect target."


    Astor''s face twisted in frustration, but she forced herself to speak in that infuriatingly respectful tone she always reserved for me. "Princess Electra, you may hold authority as the princess of this kingdom, but the other girls here are daughters of other prestigious families, from kingdoms allied with ours. You can''t just... treat them however you please."


    I rolled my eyes, fighting the urge to laugh outright. "Prestigious families," I repeated, the words dripping with mockery. "Let me be clear, Principal. Their ''prestigious'' families are irrelevant to me, and if any of these girls think they can cross me without consequences just because they''re from prestigious families, then they''re sorely mistaken."


    Astor inhaled slowly, clearly trying to keep her patience. "Even if that''s your stance, Your Highness, surely you understand that your methods could be... more discreet? Did it not occur to you to ensure that no one would know you were responsible? Now that they''ve spoken to me and you''ve openly admitted it, how do you expect me to contain this situation without having to punish you in some way?"


    The word "punish" slipped out of her mouth, a hesitant threat as though she actually thought it would intimidate me. I couldn''t help it¡ªI burst out laughing, the sound echoing around the office. The idea of anyone punishing me was laughable, very absurd beyond belief.


    "Punish me?" I repeated, barely holding back my laughter. "Are you serious, Astor? The only thing you''re afraid of is word getting out, and if that''s the case, then leave it to me." I leaned forward. "I''ll handle the twins, and they''ll soon remember their place, and if not, I''ll be more than happy to remind them."


    Astor''s face turned an alarming shade of red, but she kept herself from responding immediately, likely biting back every argument running through her mind.


    "If you insist on... handling it yourself, then do so carefully," Astor finally said, each word laced with frustration. "But understand that I will not allow this to endanger other students or compromise the integrity of this school. If any further incidents arise, I may be forced to report this higher up."


    I gave her a dismissive wave. "Oh, please, Astor. Report away if it makes you feel better. I can assure you, my father has heard worse, but do keep in mind that any disruption to my education¡ªespecially one prompted by some trivial incident¡ªwon''t reflect well on you or this institution. You''d do well to remember that."


    I allowed a smirk to play on my lips, watching her squirm under my gaze. I knew she wouldn''t push the matter further.


    With a final, disdainful glance, I got up from my chair and straightened my skirt, adjusting the fabric as though it were the most important task in the world.


    "If that''s all, Principal," I said, voice dripping with condescension, "I''ll be leaving now. I''ve wasted enough of my morning here, dealing with nonsense."


    Astor''s jaw tightened, but she said nothing as I turned and walked out of her office, not bothering to spare her a backward glance.


    Stepping out of the principal''s office and into the reception area, I immediately spotted Yuna and Yura seated on the waiting chairs opposite Hawthorne''s desk.


    Their eyes flickered toward me; Yuna''s still defiant, and Yura''s still slightly fearful.


    I turned my gaze to Hawthorne, who was watching the situation unfold with an unmistakable nervousness in her eyes. Her fingers drummed lightly against the desk, and I could see the subtle shift in her posture as she attempted to stay out of whatever confrontation she sensed was about to erupt.


    "Hawthorne," I said. "I''d like you to wait outside for a few moments."


    Her eyes widened slightly, a hint of alarm flashing across her face. "Your Highness, if I may ask¡ª"


    I didn''t let her finish. I simply leveled her with a glare, a look that I knew conveyed exactly how much patience I had left with her questioning. Hawthorne swallowed, immediately rising from her seat, and without another word, she stepped outside, sparing one final glance at Yuna and Yura as she passed.


    Turning back to the twins, I allowed my eyes to settle on Yura with a sly smile. "I''d like to have a little chat with Yuna here... alone."


    Yura''s face hardened, her lips pressing into a thin line. "I''m not leaving my sister alone with you," she snapped.


    Before I could even open my mouth to respond, Yuna placed a gentle hand on her sister''s shoulder, giving her a firm look. "Yura, wait outside. I''ll be fine. I''ll join you soon."


    Yura hesitated, her eyes darting between Yuna and me, but Yuna''s look was unyielding. "Go," she said firmly.


    I met Yura''s gaze with my own. "Listen to your sister, Yura. Do as you''re told, or I might lose my patience."


    Reluctantly, Yura rose to her feet, her gaze filled with anger and worry as she left the room. The door clicked shut behind her, leaving just me and Yuna in the silence.


    Before Yuna could even react, my hand flew across her face in a slap that reverberated through the room, and her head snapped to the side, a faint red mark immediately forming on her cheek. She barely had a moment to recover before I grabbed her by the arm, yanking her up from the chair with a tug and slamming her against the wall.


    A small whimper of pain escaped her lips, and my hand wrapped around her throat, pressing just enough that she could feel the pain, even though I resisted the urge to unleash the heat I could feel building in my fingers.


    I wanted to burn that fear right into her skin, but I held back¡ªfor now.


    "You should be grateful, Yuna," I whispered coldly. "Grateful that I didn''t kill your precious little sister, but trust that if you don''t learn to know your place soon, I won''t hesitate to make sure you find her body next time."


    Her breaths came in quick, shallow gasps, and though her face was contorted in fear, she still managed to force out a choked response. "It wouldn''t be the first time you tried to kill someone."


    A thrill ran through me at her words, and I tightened my grip just slightly. "I''m glad you still remember what you witnessed, kid," I said softly, my tone almost mocking. "Keep that memory fresh, Yuna. Let it remind you of what happens when you cross me, and if you ever step out of line like you did with reporting me, there''s no telling what I might do. Your sister may not be the only one who turns up dead."


    With one final look into her eyes, I released her throat, watching as she stumbled, her hand instinctively reaching up to touch her neck where faint burn marks were already forming, and I took a step back, a smirk of satisfaction curling my lips as I watched her try to catch her breath.


    The look in her eyes was one of pure hatred, but it didn''t bother me in the slightest. Hatred was a weak emotion, and it only fueled my amusement.


    Satisfied, I adjusted my jacket, brushing imaginary dust from my sleeve. "Consider this a warning," I told her. "Next time, I won''t be so kind."


    And without waiting for a response, I turned and strode out of the office.

 Chapter 44 44: Shes untouchable

    Seraphina''s Pov


    Standing outside the classroom, I shifted my weight from one foot to the other, feeling a sense of restlessness that I couldn''t shake off.


    My mind had been in an emotional frenzy since last night, and none of the emotions felt right. I tried to take deep breaths, forcing myself to calm down as I waited for Yuna and Yura to come back from the principal''s office.


    Yuna had been so determined to bring Electra''s actions to light and to hold her accountable for what she''d done to Yura, and I honestly still felt stunned that she had managed to convince her sister to speak up, especially since Yura was clearly terrified to say anything.


    I supported Yuna''s decision, knowing Electra had crossed every line imaginable, but part of me still doubted if reporting Electra was wise or if it would change anything at all.


    Electra was a princess, untouchable in more ways than one, and getting her to be punished was most likely an impossibility feat. Would anyone even believe Yura''s story? Or would this all backfire on Yuna and her sister, making everything worse?


    As these questions buzzed in my head, the guilt I felt started to creep back up like poison. I''d spent hours last night reliving every second in Electra''s room, trying to understand how I''d let myself fall under her spell and how I''d allowed myself to forget everything else.


    How could I have been so foolish? I''d spent an hour with the very person who had orchestrated Yura''s near-drowning, and I hadn''t questioned her, hadn''t demanded answers, hadn''t even held her accountable. Instead, I had been mesmerized, swept up in the thrill of being close to someone like her, someone so intense, so magnetic, yet so... dangerous.


    I felt disgusting¡ªa mess of conflicting emotions that made me wish I could just start the day over and erase everything.


    Electra was clearly ruthless, manipulative, and downright cruel, and I should despise her with every fiber of my being. And yet... I didn''t. Not in the slightest.


    A part of me still remembered the thrill of her lips on mine, the electric pulse of her touch, and the feeling that I''d been wanted and chosen. That fascination only made my guilt much worse, as though it had teeth that tore at my conscience.


    I knew I should loathe her for what she''d done, but my feelings were just a knot of admiration, guilt, shame, and anger. Electra was everything I should avoid and everything I should despise, but hating her was harder than it should''ve been.


    Lost in my thoughts, I hardly noticed the figures approaching until they were close enough that I recognized Yuna and Yura. I snapped out of my daze, shaking off the thoughts of Electra and rushing toward them, my concern for them pushing away everything else.


    Yuna looked worn out with dark circles under her eyes, and Yura was pale, her expression distant and hollow. The sight of them hit me hard, my heart twisting painfully as I took in the exhaustion on their faces.


    "Are you both okay?" I asked as I reached them, trying to keep my concern at bay.


    I didn''t know what the principal had said or if the meeting had gone the way Yuna hoped, but the tension in their faces made me worry that it hadn''t.


    Yura didn''t answer my question. Instead, she turned to Yuna, her expression unreadable. "I''m going to head to class now," she said softly. Then, before I could say anything, she gave me a small, polite nod¡ªa gesture that felt oddly distant¡ªand walked away down the hallway.


    I watched her go, confusion knotting in my stomach.


    "Yuna, what''s going on?" I asked, turning back to her. Her eyes were downcast, and her shoulders slumped. "Why do you both look so upset? Did something happen at the principal''s office? Did she say something to upset you?"


    Finally, Yuna lifted her head, and my heart sank when I saw the tears glistening in her eyes. I didn''t think twice before wrapping my arms around her, pulling her close.


    She trembled slightly in my arms, her fingers digging into the fabric of my shirt as if grounding herself.


    "Hey, it''s okay," I whispered, rubbing gentle circles on her back. "Whatever it is, I''m here."


    Finally, she pulled back, wiping at her eyes with the back of her hand. "I''m sorry," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "Don''t apologize," I said softly. "Just tell me what happened. Did the principal not believe you? Is she refusing to do anything about Electra?"


    Yuna took a deep breath, steadying herself. "No, she believed us¡ªor at least, she pretended to. She even called Electra into her office while we were there."


    I felt my stomach twist, dread pooling inside me. I could already feel where this was heading, but I needed to hear it from her. "And...what did Electra say?"


    Yuna''s eyes flashed with a mixture of anger and disgust. "She admitted it, Seraphina. She sat there, right in front of us, right in front of the principal, and she admitted everything without a care in the world."


    Her voice shook with rage, and she clenched her fists, her knuckles turning white. "She looked at me... at Yura... as if it were nothing. She didn''t care that Yura could have died. She just shrugged, like it was the most normal thing in the world, and then she said... she said she didn''t regret it."


    I could hear the anger and frustration boiling beneath Yuna''s words, and I took a deep breath, trying to steady my own racing thoughts.


    "What did Principal Astor say?" I asked, though I had a sinking feeling I already knew the answer.


    Yuna let out a dry laugh, devoid of any real humor. "What could she say, Seraphina? Electra is the princess. The heir to the throne, and she can''t punish her without facing repercussions from the royal family. When she called us back into her office, she simply told us that she gave Electra a warning¡ªa warning, Seraphina! After she admitted to nearly killing someone."


    I was expecting it, but hearing it still made it unbelievable. "That''s... that''s just not fair," I said, shaking my head. "She can''t just let Electra get away with it. She''ll keep doing things like this, and she could even end up killing someone."


    Yuna scoffed. "Well, she will get away with it, Sera," she replied, her voice breaking. "Because she''s Electra, and she knows she is untouchable. She can do whatever she wants, and no one can stop her."


    Not knowing what else to say, I pulled Yuna in for a hug, trying to comfort her and let her know that I was here for her, but after pulling her in for a second time, something strange caught my eye¡ªsomething I surprisingly missed earlier.


    Her shirt collar was upturned, hiding part of her neck, and I found that odd. I''d seen her before she went to the principal''s office, and her collar had been down then. I figured it was probably just a mistake¡ªmaybe she hadn''t noticed.


    "Here, let me help you with that," I offered, reaching out to smooth down her collar, but the moment my hand brushed her neck, Yuna flinched violently, grabbing my hand to stop me, her grip surprisingly strong.


    I stared at her, taken aback. "Yuna, what''s going on?" I asked, baffled by her reaction. "Why did you panic? I was just trying to help fix your collar."


    Her eyes darted around, not meeting mine. She swallowed hard, looking like she''d just been caught doing something she shouldn''t have. "N-no, it''s fine. Really," she stammered. "I, uh, actually like it better this way."


    I tilted my head, studying her with a frown. "Since when do you fly your collar up? You''ve never done that before."


    I knew her well enough; something was off, and Yuna was never one to panic or get defensive over small things.


    She forced out a nervous laugh, trying to brush it off. "Oh, you probably just haven''t noticed. Really, it''s nothing. Anyway, shouldn''t we get back to class?"


    She tried to shift the conversation, looking toward the classroom as if expecting me to drop it, but something in me wouldn''t let it go. Her defensiveness, her discomfort¡ªsomething was wrong, and I could feel it in my bones.


    Without thinking, I acted on impulse. As she turned to look away, I quickly tugged her collar down, and what I saw made my heart stop.


    A distinct, dark bruise stretched across her neck, forming the unmistakable outline of a handprint, but it wasn''t just a bruise. Along with the handprint, I saw faint, raw-looking burn marks, almost like her skin had been lightly grazed by fire.


    I felt my stomach twist. The sight was alarming, and my heart pounded in disbelief.


    I looked up at Yuna, horrified. "Yuna...what happened to your neck?" My voice was barely more than a whisper as I tried to process what I was seeing. "Did someone do this to you in the principal''s office? How did this happen in just thirty minutes?"


    Yuna''s face drained of color, and her hands shook slightly as she reached up to pull her collar back up. She looked away, her jaw clenched, clearly trying to keep her emotions in check.


    "Yuna, please," I pressed gently, my voice trembling. "You can talk to me. Tell me what happened."


    But Yuna''s response was only silence. She glanced down the hallway toward the classroom, her lips pressed tightly together. She was trying to compose herself, but I could see the fear and hurt in her eyes¡ªthe way she blinked rapidly as if fighting back tears.


    Finally, she muttered, "We should head back to class."


    "Yuna, wait¡ª"


    But she didn''t give me a chance to say more. Without another word, she turned and dashed down the hallway, almost running. I called out her name, but she didn''t look back, disappearing through the classroom door, leaving me standing there in the hall with my mind spinning.


    What had happened in that office?

 Chapter 45 45: Lovers Spat

    Third-person Pov


    Seraphina didn''t know what force or fury had possessed her, but here she was, storming into Electra''s class with a fire she hadn''t known was inside her.


    She felt about a hundred emotions clawed at her heart, but the one that surfaced the most was anger¡ªa hot, pulsing anger that ran through her veins. She had never acted out like this in her life.


    Sure, she had experienced anger before, but never with this intensity, and certainly never with the urge to act on it, but now? Now, her anger had a target, and her legs had brought her to Electra''s table before she even realized what she was doing.


    The classroom was alive with a lot of talking, and most of the students barely paid attention to anything else around them.


    Electra herself sat comfortably at her table, flanked by her ever-present circle of friends. She looked relaxed, as if nothing in the world could touch her, but as Seraphina closed the distance, Electra noticed her and raised her eyes, a curious glint dancing in them.


    She smirked and was about to say something teasing when she froze, studying the fire in Seraphina''s gaze. That innocent, timid girl she knew was nowhere in sight. Instead, her eyes bore into Electra with unmistakable fury.


    As Seraphina reached the table, she didn''t hesitate. She didn''t stutter, didn''t fumble with her words. Instead, her voice came out harsh¡ªsurprisingly harsh. "What did you do to Yuna?"


    Her words were harsh enough to make Electra pause, a flicker of surprise breaking her composure for a fraction of a second. "What did you do to her, Electra?" Seraphina demanded, her voice trembling slightly, but it wasn''t with fear. "Why does she have burn marks around her neck?"


    Electra''s eyes widened ever so slightly, and Seraphina caught it¡ªthe smallest crack in that impenetrable armor of hers, but then, almost too quickly, her surprise turned into something else: amusement. Her lips twisted into a sly smile as she leaned back in her seat, glancing at Irina, Roxana, and the others, who were now staring at her and Seraphina with equally puzzled expressions.


    As Electra signaled her friends, Deena wasted no time in kicking the nearest table, her foot hitting it so hard it scraped against the floor with a loud screech.


    She barked, "Everyone, out. Now."


    The remaining students looked hesitant, some glancing nervously at Seraphina and then back at Electra. A few of them grumbled, reluctant to leave the drama unfolding in front of them.


    Roxana, however, was not in the mood for any resistance. She scowled, her voice sharp as she chimed in. "Unless you have a death wish, I suggest you get moving!" She practically growled, and that was all it took to make the stragglers scramble for the door.


    Seraphina barely noticed any of it, and her attention was unwavering as she focused solely on Electra. Her anger was like a boiling kettle, and it was only a matter of time before it spilled over.


    Once the last student had filed out, Seraphina looked directly at Electra, her voice firm as she spoke. "You''re not going to ignore my question, Electra. I want an answer. What did you do to Yuna to leave her with that burn on her neck?" Her words dripped with disgust. "Did you actually burn her just because she had the courage to report you after what you did to Yura?"


    Electra''s friends stayed behind for only a moment longer before Irina threw Seraphina a knowing smirk.


    "Well, it sounds like we''re not needed here," Irina said, her tone laced with mock amusement. "Enjoy your lover''s quarrel."


    The words were laced with sarcasm, but the way they casually referred to her and Electra as "lovers" sent a strange, unnameable feeling fluttering through Seraphina. She quickly pushed it down, grounding herself in her rage as she watched Electra''s friends file out, closing the door behind them with a smug chuckle.


    Now it was just the two of them, and the momentary silence was both heavy and tense. Electra rose slowly from her seat, and even though she towered over Seraphina, Seraphina held her ground, staring furiously up at her.


    Electra crossed her arms, regarding her with an arched brow and a smirk that radiated disinterest. "You''ve got some nerve, barging into my class and throwing accusations around," she said, her tone dangerously calm. "I''d love to know where little Seraphina suddenly found the audacity to speak to me like this. Does one night with me make you think you''ll get a pass?"


    Seraphina scoffed, unimpressed by Electra''s attempt to patronize her. "If you hadn''t hurt my friend, I wouldn''t need to be here at all," she shot back, her voice trembling slightly. "You lied to me, Electra. You pretended not to know about what happened to Yura, and let me believe you were confused, just so you could¡ª" Her voice caught as memories of the night in Electra''s room flashed in her mind, but she forced herself to continue. "Just so you could have your way with me, and then you hurt Yuna, as if almost killing Yura wasn''t enough. How can you be so cruel?"


    Electra''s smirk didn''t falter, her eyes narrowing with an edge of amusement. "Cruel?" she repeated, her voice practically dripping with mockery. "You act as if I owe you or anyone else some kind of explanation. You don''t get to judge me, Sera. You have no right to."


    "Oh, I don''t?" Seraphina shot back, her voice rising. "And why''s that, Electra? Because you think you''re above everyone else? Because you think you can hurt people however you like and no one''s allowed to question you?" Her voice wavered, but she kept on. "You hurt my friends, and then you had the audacity to pretend you had nothing to do with it. You lied right to my face."


    Electra''s face hardened, the smugness faltering as her jaw tightened. She uncrossed her arms, stepping closer to Seraphina until there was barely an inch between them.


    Her voice dropped to a cold whisper. "I didn''t lie to you," she said, her eyes darkening. "I didn''t owe you the truth, either. Yuna needed a little reminder of where she stood after disrespecting me, and unfortunately, Yura had to be the scapegoat. She''s alive because I wanted her to be Seraphina. She''d be dead if I wanted."


    Seraphina felt her hands clench into fists. "You don''t get to decide that," she whispered, her voice thick with rage. "You have no right to play god with anyone, and if you think treating people like this makes you powerful, you''re wrong. It makes you pathetic. You''re pathetic."


    Electra''s eyes flared, but she quickly masked it with a condescending smile. "You think I''m pathetic? You, Seraphina, who came crawling to my room just days ago, asking me if I was responsible, only to let me distract you? You didn''t even care enough about your friends to keep your focus, did you? You made it easy for me to mess around with. While your friend was sad and alone, you were moaning and shaking in my arms, begging me not to stop."


    Her smile turned wicked. "Who''s the pathetic one now, Seraphina? Is it really me? Or is it the girl who probably can''t tell her friend that she''s no longer a virgin, because then she''d have to explain that the girl who hurt her sister also happened to take her virginity¡ªon the same night?"

 Chapter 46 46: Disgust

    Third-person Pov


    On hearing Electra''s words, Seraphina felt the same conflicting emotions she had felt before walking in here¡ªrage, shame, and a deep, bitter sense of betrayal.


    Electra''s mocking smile only deepened the ache inside her, reminding her of how she''d abandoned Yuna, her first real friend, for a reckless moment of passion with the very girl who had almost killed off and destroyed Yuna''s family.


    It felt like a slap to the face, like a shameful act she could hardly believe she''d let herself fall into, and now here she was, humiliated, staring at Electra''s smug, amused face as if her mistake was some private joke only she was too naive to understand.


    But despite everything¡ªdespite the guilt gnawing she felt, as well as the subtle self-loathing¡ªshe wasn''t about to let Electra have the last word. She wouldn''t let Electra turn her guilt into something she could use against her and something that made her feel small. At least not today.


    She forced herself to straighten, swallowing down her shame, and met Electra''s gaze again.


    "Fine," she said, her voice calm, even though her hands trembled. "I''ll admit that I''m pathetic for abandoning my friend. I can even admit that it makes me foolish and weak, but it also doesn''t change the fact that you''re just as pathetic, Electra."


    Electra''s eyebrow arched, but she kept silent, her expression smugly curious, as if waiting to see what Seraphina would say next.


    "You may have your authority as princess and your minions, who may not even like you," Seraphina continued, her voice thick with disdain. "But that doesn''t make you strong. Hurting people doesn''t make you powerful; it just makes you unnecessarily cruel and shows that you''re a dumb and unhappy teenager. And frankly, I still can''t wrap my head around how in the world you could burn someone''s neck like that. What kind of person does that, Electra? How can you do that to someone and feel nothing? How did you even manage to pull that off?"


    Electra shrugged, crossing her arms, a lazy smirk playing on her lips. "Why are you so concerned about how I did it?" she asked, her tone light, mocking. "If you really want to know, why don''t you ask Yuna yourself? Maybe she''ll tell you. Though I doubt she''ll give you the full story."


    Seraphina''s heart sank at Electra''s words. Electra seemed almost proud, as if what she had done to Yuna was an artful act worth bragging about. That smug indifference, that total lack of remorse¡ªit was as if a veil had finally lifted from Seraphina''s eyes.


    She could see clearly now, clearer than she ever had before, and it made her sick. Yuna had been right all along. She was right to warn her, to try to protect her, and she had been a fool not to listen.


    For the first time, Seraphina looked at Electra not with longing or confusion but with genuine disgust.


    Electra noticed the shift in her expression, the way her eyes had gone from fire to something cold, even repulsed, and for some reason, seeing that look¡ªa look of pure, unfiltered contempt¡ªstirred something in Electra she hadn''t expected.


    It didn''t thrill her; it unsettled her.


    The cute boldness in Seraphina''s anger had started to be more amusing and less annoying to Electra, almost endearing, but the look of disgust that had replaced it was different.


    It was as if Seraphina had seen a side of her Electra hadn''t wanted her to see¡ªone she couldn''t charm her way around. It was like Seraphina was looking at something vile, something beyond redemption, and the thought infuriated her, and, though she wouldn''t admit it out loud, it stung.


    Electra''s face darkened, her eyes narrowing into slits as she glared at Seraphina. She wasn''t used to feeling this way¡ªout of control, almost vulnerable¡ªand she loathed every second of it.


    She needed to reassert herself, to reclaim the upper hand, and to feel like she was the one holding the strings again. Her voice dropped to a venomous tone as she fixed Seraphina with an icy stare.


    "What exactly did you expect to hear from me?" Electra sneered, her words dripping with barely concealed fury. "Did you really barge in here hoping I''d apologize? Or did you come thinking I''d suddenly feel bad about what I did because little Seraphina''s mad?"


    The question took Seraphina aback, leaving her speechless. She hadn''t thought about what she really wanted, and her mind raced as she tried to understand her feelings and piece together why she had stormed into Electra''s class so brazenly, something she never imagined herself capable of doing.


    But now, as she stood here, face-to-face with Electra''s cold and mocking gaze, she realized the truth: she''d been hurt.


    She had foolishly thought she meant something to Electra. That somehow she''d held a unique place in Electra''s life, but knowing that Electra had hurt her friends and lied to her had shattered that illusion, leaving her feeling betrayed, used, and humiliated.


    Still, she wasn''t about to give Electra the satisfaction of knowing just how much she''d gotten under her skin. Electra didn''t deserve her explanation. Besides, the look in Electra''s eyes told her that she didn''t care one bit how Seraphina felt. She probably found her outrage amusing, like some kind of pathetic display.


    A heavy sigh escaped Seraphina''s lips, and she turned on her heel to leave, deciding that no response was better than anything she could say, but just as she took a step forward, Electra''s voice rang out behind her, laced with a smug and taunting edge.


    "Oh, leaving so soon?" Electra mocked, an insidious smile spreading across her face. "How about I do you a favor and tell Yuna about what happened between us since you''re too afraid to?"


    Seraphina''s blood ran cold, and the thought of Yuna discovering the truth made her stomach twist. She dreaded the thought of Yuna''s disappointment, her anger, and the possibility of losing the only friend she''d ever made, but she quickly reminded herself that Electra shouldn''t hold that kind of power over her.


    She refused to let herself be blackmailed.


    With a steady breath, she met Electra''s gaze, trying to ignore the flicker of fear inside her. "Do whatever you want, Electra," she said, her voice surprisingly calm. "I don''t care."


    Turning away again, Seraphina was determined to leave without giving Electra any more satisfaction, but before she could make it to the door, Electra''s hand shot out, grabbing her arm and yanking her back with startling force.


    In one swift motion, Electra pressed her mouth to Seraphina''s in a rough, forceful kiss, trying to seize control of the situation, to assert her dominance, and to force Seraphina into reacting and into surrendering her anger to something else.


    For a second, Seraphina felt paralyzed, her mind reeling as she processed the intensity of Electra''s lips on hers, but instead of softening, the anger and the disgust¡ªall of it rose up, overwhelming her fear and hesitation. She gathered every ounce of strength she had and pushed Electra off of her, hard enough that Electra stumbled back a step, her face momentarily stunned.


    Electra''s shock quickly morphed into a glare, and she reached out as if to grab Seraphina again, but before Electra could touch her, Seraphina acted on pure impulse, raising her hand and striking Electra across the face with a sharp, resounding slap.


    The force of the slap left Electra stunned, frozen in place. For a split second, she seemed genuinely shocked, her eyes wide as she processed what had just happened. She didn''t move, didn''t react, just stood there motionless.


    Breathing heavily, Seraphina stared at her, her heart pounding with a mixture of disbelief and fear. Without another word, she turned and bolted out of the classroom, leaving Electra behind, still too stunned to respond.

 Chapter 47 47: The shock of her life

    Electra''s Pov


    I stood frozen, my gaze fixed on the empty doorway where Seraphina had disappeared. It was like the entire room had fallen silent in a thick, heavy fog, and I could hardly comprehend what had just happened.


    My cheek was still stinging, reminding me of the painful fact that Seraphina¡ªsweet, timid Seraphina¡ªhad dared to slap me.


    No one, and I meant no one, had ever dared to slap me, well, except my mother, and that was different. But Seraphina? She wasn''t even anyone important in my life, but somehow, her slap had left me more shaken than any reprimand from Queen Jella.


    My mind was spinning, trying to come to terms with what just happened, but none of it made any sense, and the shock rooted me in place, as if moving would somehow acknowledge that what happened was real.


    I kept my hand on my cheek, as if pressing my palm to the sting could lessen it and could take away the bizarre, bewildering ache that wasn''t just physical.


    I, Electra Vale, the princess of Elmeria, the one everyone feared, got slapped by a girl who couldn''t even look me in the eye a few days ago.


    While I was still processing everything, my friends walked back into the classroom, their chatter quickly dying out when they took in my state.


    Deena was the first to speak, her voice tentative as she glanced around the room, her gaze settling on me with confusion. "What happened? Why did Seraphina run out like that?"


    I didn''t answer; I couldn''t answer because the words refused to come. A single tear trailed down my cheek, catching me so off guard that I didn''t react until I felt it cool against my skin. I moved my hand to swipe it away, almost like I was trying to erase the evidence that this moment had affected me in any way, but the tear was there.


    I''d felt it, and now the others were noticing it too.


    Irina took a cautious step closer, her expression shifting from confusion to genuine horror as she peered at me. "Electra... what... what the hell happened with Seraphina, and why the hell are you crying? What happened here?"


    My throat tightened, my voice hiding somewhere under the humiliation and disbelief, and before I could gather myself, Roxana gasped, her hand flying to her mouth.


    Her eyes were wide, a shaky hand pointing to my cheek. "Why...why is your left cheek so red?" Her voice trembled with shock. "Electra, please tell me it''s not what I''m thinking."


    All their eyes turned to my cheek, a mixture of disbelief and horror filling their faces, as if they were trying to comprehend the impossible. I felt my fingers drift to that spot again, the place Seraphina''s hand had struck, leaving a tingling ache under my skin.


    This had to be some sick joke, but it wasn''t.


    A dry laugh escaped my lips, hollow and strange. "I got slapped," I said, the words as foreign to me as if they were spoken in another language. I glanced at each of them, seeing the disbelief mirrored in their eyes. "Can you believe that? She slapped me."


    Deena''s face twisted, caught between rage and bewilderment. "Are you being serious, Electra? Seraphina slapped you?"


    When I didn''t answer right away, Roxana''s eyes flashed with rage. "I''m going to kill that bitch," she spat, already turning around to march out of the room.


    I could see it in her stance: she was set on finding Seraphina and probably wouldn''t stop until she''d left her with more than a few bruises. Since Roxana wasn''t one to bluff, especially in her overprotective state, I knew that in her current state, she''d be willing to beat Seraphina into a coma.


    "Stop," I snapped quickly. "Don''t go anywhere near her."


    Roxana froze mid-step, slowly turning back to look at me, a mix of fury and disbelief etched across her face. Her eyes narrowed, and for a moment I thought she would defy me, but instead, she crossed her arms over her chest, her expression seething with frustration.


    "What?" she sneered. "You''re really going to protect that bitch after what she did to you?"


    Irina, her jaw clenched and brows furrowed, joined in with a voice dripping with irritation. "Electra, she slapped you. She slapped you, and you''re standing here defending her? What in the hell is wrong with you, and why the hell are you even crying?"


    I met Irina''s gaze with a glare of my own. "It was just a single tear, Irina. I wasn''t crying," I snapped back, trying to control the bite in my tone.


    I couldn''t stand how they were all looking at me, as if I were weak, as if Seraphina''s slap had actually broken something in me. It was infuriating.


    Roxana scoffed, crossing her arms with a look of disgust. "Then why stop me from teaching her a lesson? That good-for-nothing, pathetic excuse of a human being deserves more than a slap. She deserves a few broken bones for daring to lay a finger on you."


    Before I could answer, Penelope, who had been uncharacteristically quiet, raised a brow at me. "Is there another reason you''re suddenly acting soft, Electra?" she asked, her tone tinged with suspicion. "Don''t tell me you actually like her."


    A surge of irritation shot through me, and I gave Penelope a death glare. "Do you realize how ridiculous that sounds?" I retorted, feeling the heat rise in my face.


    Penelope leaned against the table with a smirk. "It''s not such a stupid question, you know," she chimed in. "You''re playing nice with her, and it''s not like you to let anyone get away with even the smallest hint of disrespect."


    My frustration bubbled, and I ran a hand through my hair, letting out a long, irritated breath, while struggling to find the right words to shut them down without revealing too much.


    "I''m not playing nice," I finally ground out through clenched teeth. "I just need a minute to process the fact that some kid slapped me. It''s not something that happens every day."


    I paused, letting my words sink in. "As for ''liking'' her," I continued, meeting each of their gazes one by one. "I would never like anyone enough to let them get away with disrespecting me like that. So just because I''m fond of little Seraphina doesn''t mean she''ll get off scot-free."


    My friends exchanged knowing glances, but the suspicion in their eyes hadn''t quite disappeared. Roxana rolled her eyes and scoffed again, looking away as if trying to hold back a retort.


    I could feel their frustration and their disbelief, but I was done trying to justify myself.


    Irina crossed her arms, looking as if she was still waiting for me to give her permission to go after Seraphina. "So... what''s the plan, then?" she asked.


    The plan.


    I didn''t even know myself. My mind was still a blur, filled with images such as Seraphina''s look of disgust, the sting of her slap, and the shock in her eyes as she stormed out.


    I could feel something strange shifting inside me, something I wasn''t ready to name, but I wasn''t about to let my friends see any hint of indecision.


    "I''ll handle Seraphina myself," I said firmly, crossing my arms. "None of you are to touch her, understand?"


    Roxana let out a derisive laugh. "Handle her yourself? Oh, this should be good. Are you planning to sit her down and have a heart-to-heart, maybe confess whatever this ''fondness'' is that you feel?"


    I shot her a withering look, barely keeping my temper in check. "Believe me, Roxana, whatever I have planned is the opposite of a heart-to-heart. She''ll regret ever laying a hand on me."


    Deena raised an eyebrow. "Just as long as you actually follow through this time, Electra. You keep saying she''ll regret it, but you''re still holding back, and this isn''t like you."


    I clenched my jaw, my frustration building even more. They were pushing me, prodding at something I didn''t even fully understand myself, but I couldn''t let them see my uncertainty. They weren''t allowed to let them see how deeply Seraphina''s actions had actually cut.


    I was their leader. They followed my decisions because they trusted me to not change, and the Electra they trusted never hesitated or faltered.


    "I''ll do what I need to, girls. Just leave it to me," I said coldly, daring them to challenge me.


    They exchanged glances again, but after a tense pause, they all nodded in agreement.


    I''d have to prove that they weren''t right about me playing nice to Seraphina, but for now, I needed a plan, a way to regain control¡ªnot only over Seraphina but over myself as well.


    Roxana shrugged, finally breaking the silence. "Fine. Just don''t let that little bitch think she got away with it. She should know that touching you is a line you don''t cross."


    "Trust me, Roxana," I said. "She won''t get away with anything."

 Chapter 48 48: Hide Away

    Seraphina''s Pov


    As I paced back and forth in the empty classroom, my right hand was all I could stare at¡ªthe same hand that had slapped Electra.


    Over and over, the words, "I must have lost my mind. I''ve gone mad," slipped from my lips in a low whisper, repeatedly coming out like some kind of mantra.


    I still couldn''t believe what I''d done. Slapping Electra was like signing my own death warrant. What had possessed me to do it? And I hadn''t even stayed to face her reaction¡ªI''d just run.


    What kind of fate had I just signed myself up for?


    I had no idea how Electra would respond. Or, rather, I had too many ideas, each idea more terrifying than anything.


    I kept seeing flashes in my mind¡ªthe same situation Yura had been in¡ªElectra and her friends tying my hands, dragging me to that old, abandoned pool, and throwing me in without a second thought.


    My heart beat faster, and I clenched my hands, trying to stop the shaking. Yuna and I had saved Yura, but who would come for me if Electra decided to make her point by leaving me there to drown?


    There was so much I hadn''t done yet. I couldn''t just disappear without even knowing what it was like to see Gianna fall from her pedestal and be humiliated in public, just like she deserved. Just thinking about all the things I''d miss out on if Electra made good on her anger made me want to scream.


    I didn''t want to die, not like this. I needed to do something, but I didn''t even know where to start, and my mind felt like it was spinning in a thousand different directions.


    Just then, the door creaked open, and I nearly jumped out of my skin until I saw that it was Yuna coming inside.


    She walked in, her face full of concern, and immediately shut the door behind her. "Seraphina? What''s going on? Why did you text me to come here by this time? It''s not even lunch yet, and also, you missed first period. Where the hell have you been?"


    I took a shaky breath, running a trembling hand through my hair. I could barely meet her gaze. "That doesn''t even matter right now," I managed to say, my voice barely above a whisper. "Yuna, I''m in big trouble. I...I don''t know what to do."


    Yuna''s frown deepened, and she stepped closer, placing a hand on my shoulder. "What are you talking about? What happened? Take a deep breath and explain to me."


    I could feel my pulse pounding in my ears, my throat tightening as I tried to find the words. I hesitated, still barely able to process what I''d done, let alone say it out loud. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, I managed to blurt it out. "I slapped her."


    Yuna blinked, clearly not understanding. "You slapped who?"


    "Electra," I whispered, barely able to believe it myself even as I said her name. "I slapped Electra."


    Yuna''s eyes widened in shock, her hand slipping off my shoulder. "You did what?"


    I nodded, feeling my face flush with a mix of shame and fear. "I know. I don''t even know what came over me. I was just so angry. After everything she''s done to Yura, to you... I just couldn''t take it anymore, and then she kept saying all these things to me, acting like she didn''t care about any of it, like it was all just some game to her, and I...I just lost it."


    Yuna pressed her palm against my forehead, her brow furrowing as she studied me with a blend of concern and skepticism on her face. "Seraphina, did you by any chance fall asleep and have some bizarre nightmare?" she asked slowly, as if testing the waters of my sanity. "Or maybe you''re coming down with something?"


    I felt my face flush, offended by her disbelief, even though I half-expected it. I brushed her hand away, crossing my arms tightly over my chest. "I''m serious, Yuna. Dead serious."


    Yuna raised an eyebrow, her lips curving in a skeptical half-smile, though there was still worry in her eyes. "You''re telling me you slapped Electra Vale? Electra¡ªthe girl with a practically signed, sealed, and delivered ''Do Not Touch'' policy? If you had slapped her, you wouldn''t be standing here with all your limbs intact, Seraphina."


    Her words only made the dread in my stomach worse, and I felt like I could be sick. "Well, then you might as well start planning my funeral because I did slap her. I just... slapped her, then ran before I even knew what I''d done."


    The words tumbled out in a rush. "And now... Now she''s probably planning all the ways she''s going to kill me. So yeah, go ahead and get those mourning clothes ready."


    For a moment, Yuna just stood there, staring at me, and I could see the realization dawning in her eyes, her smile fading as disbelief turned to horror.


    "No... No, Seraphina..." she whispered, her face going pale. And then, much to my shock, she raised her voice¡ªactually raised it in a tone so sharp and loud it made me jump. "What the hell did you do?!"


    I opened my mouth to respond, but the words seemed to catch in my throat. Yuna''s shock had only magnified the terror building inside me, and I suddenly felt like a child caught in the act, except I wasn''t just caught¡ªI was in so far over my head I could barely see the surface.


    "What were you thinking, Seraphina?" Yuna asked, her voice strained with disbelief, her eyes as wide as I''d ever seen them. "Of all people, you slapped Electra Vale? Do you have any idea what that means? Why, why would you even do something so¡ª"


    "I wasn''t thinking, okay?" I interrupted, feeling frustration start to rise in me, mingling with the fear that was making my hands shake. "I just... I don''t know what came over me. I wasn''t thinking."


    Yuna pressed her fingers to her temples, letting out a long, shaky breath as if she were trying to steady herself. "Seraphina, I''ve warned you so many times to stay away from Electra. You know what she did to Yura, and yet, you went ahead and did the one thing that she''ll probably never forgive."


    She met my gaze, her eyes pleading. "Please tell me there''s a reason, something that made you lose your mind and slap her."


    I swallowed hard, my throat feeling dry. I couldn''t tell Yuna the truth, not the whole truth. I couldn''t tell her that Electra had kissed me. "I don''t know," I said, looking away, feeling the shame start to settle in. "She just... she said some things, and I was so mad, Yuna. I felt like she was taunting me, and it... it just happened."


    Yuna shook her head. "Seraphina, Electra doesn''t just say ''some things.'' She says things to get under your skin, to make you react. She knows how to pull your buttons, and you... you let her do it."


    "But now what?" I asked, my voice shaky. "What am I supposed to do, Yuna? She''s going to come after me, isn''t she?"


    Yuna sighed, rubbing her temples again, as though she were warding off an oncoming headache.


    "Seraphina, the only thing I can think of right now is that... you need to hide."


    I blinked, unsure if I''d heard her correctly. "Hide?" I asked. "How am I supposed to hide, Yuna? There''s nowhere in this school she won''t find me."


    Yuna''s face tightened with worry, but she nodded, clearly understanding the difficulty of what she was suggesting. "I know it sounds impossible, Sera, but for now, hiding is all I can come up with. You need to skip class, skip dinner, skip everything, and stay in your room. If Electra is as angry as I know she is, you need to lay low and avoid her until this blows over, if it ever does."

 Chapter 49 49: Not Forgotten

    Seraphina''s Pov


    I lay sprawled out on my bed, staring up at the ceiling, while feeling a strong sense of anticipation. Every hour that passed without a single sign of Electra or her gang coming after me was like a slow wave of confusion that left me feeling off-balance and extremely anxious.


    Two days. I had been lying low in my room for two days now, following Yuna''s advice to stay hidden and skip classes. Faking a stomach bug wasn''t difficult, and thankfully, no one cared enough to press me for details.


    But despite all my efforts to stay invisible, there was this constant knot of anxiety deep in my stomach, one that refused to go away. The whole time, I kept expecting Electra to make her move.


    Any moment, I thought, her friends would barge into my room, or she herself would come storming in, furious and hell-bent on revenge. After all, I had slapped her and crossed a line no one in their right mind would ever dream of crossing with Electra.


    Yet... nothing. No sign of Electra or any of her friends. It was as if that entire scene hadn''t even happened, and for a fleeting moment, I wondered if Electra was simply too embarrassed to acknowledge it. Maybe she didn''t even have the courage to tell her friends that she was slapped by a nobody like me, which would explain the silence, but that thought seemed almost too good to be true.


    Just as I was letting my mind wander down yet another dead end of paranoid thoughts, I heard the door creak open, and Jolene, one of my roommates, stepped into the room.


    Normally, I''d expect nothing more than the usual exchange of silent avoidance between us, but this time, she surprised me. Instead of ignoring me, she looked directly at me.


    "Seraphina," she said, her tone flat and a bit annoyed, as usual.


    I sat up, frowning in surprise. Jolene barely acknowledged my existence on a regular day, so why was she talking to me now? I didn''t even know what to say, so I just blinked, waiting for her to continue.


    "The principal''s calling for you," she announced, her expression a mix of irritation and boredom.


    I could feel my stomach drop.


    "The principal?" My voice came out as more of a squeak. "Why would the principal be calling for me?"


    Jolene rolled her eyes, crossing her arms. "How am I supposed to know that?" she replied, her tone dripping with impatience. "She''s waiting, so you better get moving."


    And with that, she turned on her heel and left the room, leaving me sitting there with my heart thundering in my chest.


    Why would Principal Astor want to see me? I hadn''t done anything¡ªwell, besides slapping Electra, but surely the principal didn''t know about that. Or... did she?


    The idea that Electra herself might have reported me made my hands feel clammy. What if she was finally about to exact her revenge in a more official and less horrifying way?


    My heart raced as I slipped out of my pajamas and changed into something presentable, and nerves prickled under my skin, making every movement feel clumsy and uncertain.


    ''Why was I being called to the principal''s office?'' The question haunted me as I tried to steady my breathing and calm myself.


    Swallowing down the dread I felt, I pulled on a plain shirt and jeans, hoping the simplicity of my outfit might make me feel more grounded, and taking a deep breath, I walked out of my room and made my way toward the principal''s office.


    My heart hammered as I approached the door to the reception area outside Principal Astor''s office, but nothing could have prepared me for what I saw as I opened the door.


    There, seated in the reception area, were Electra and her friends, sitting around with an air of smug satisfaction. They looked up in unison as I stepped in, their expressions shifting into sly, knowing smiles that made the hair on the back of my neck stand up.


    Electra''s gaze was especially intense, her eyes glinting with that unsettling, predatory look, as if she were reveling in some private joke. The amused look in her eyes felt sharp, like she was enjoying every moment of my discomfort.


    My hands began to tremble, and it was like every bit of courage I had built up had been wiped out in one glance. As much as I wanted to keep my composure, a feeling of powerlessness crept in, making me feel small and vulnerable.


    I forced myself to look away from Electra''s mocking gaze, ignoring the whispering and chuckling of her friends, but I could still practically feel their eyes boring into me and dissecting my every move.


    "Seraphina," Hawthorne called out my name, snapping me out of my spiraling thoughts. She motioned me toward the door. "The principal is waiting. Please go inside."


    I nodded, managing a shaky smile before quickly turning away from Electra and her friends. My legs felt like jelly as I made my way to the door, practically bolting to escape their piercing stares. With every step, I fought the urge to look back to see if they were watching me and laughing.


    As soon as I stepped into Principal Astor''s office, I felt a different kind of tension settle over me. Principal Astor stood by the window, looking out as though deep in thought, and hearing the door close behind me, she turned, her expression strict and unreadable.


    "Seraphina," she greeted me, her voice clipped and formal. "Please, take a seat."


    Nodding, I moved to the chair across from her desk and sat down, folding my hands tightly in my lap. The room was awfully quiet, and it felt like I was in a courtroom, waiting for the verdict.


    Principal Astor didn''t waste any time. "I''ll make this quick, as I have other matters to attend to," she began, her tone leaving little room for pleasantries.


    "So Seraphina," Astor began. "The reason I called you here today is to inform you that your name has been officially registered as a participant in the Revernyn tournament, and you are to compete as a member of the enchanted archery team."


    My eyes widened immediately, and I stared back at her, wondering if I had heard correctly. Competing? In the Revernyn tournament? As part of the archery team? But how come? I already refused, didn''t I?


    "But... but I told Electra I didn''t want to be a part of the team," I stammered. "I don''t even know how to use a bow. So I don''t understand why my name would be registered."


    Astor''s expression didn''t change. If anything, her face hardened, as though my confusion and resistance only added to her irritation. She narrowed her eyes, making me feel smaller by the second.


    "Tell me, Seraphina," she said, her voice laced with something almost mocking, "who do you think you are to refuse the princess and her order?"


    I blinked in shock.


    My shock was so complete that for a moment, I couldn''t even speak. My mind scrambled to understand and to make sense of this situation, but no matter how I tried, there was only the sinking realization that Electra had once again gotten things to suit her desire, and now I was being forced into something I never wanted.


    I took a deep breath, summoning whatever courage I had left. "Principal Astor," I began, trying to keep my tone respectful, though my voice shook. "I truly don''t understand why I''ve been chosen for this. I''m not trained. I could never meet the standards of the tournament, and I¡ª"


    Astor raised a hand, cutting me off, her eyes flashing with something between annoyance and disdain. "Your understanding is not required, Seraphina. Only your compliance is."


    She leaned forward. "You may not be trained, but that''s irrelevant. When Princess Electra selects someone, they are expected to meet her standards. So I would suggest you start taking this seriously because, let me assure you, failure is not an option."

 Chapter 50 50: Welcome to the team

    Seraphina''s Pov


    Still seated in front of Principal Astor, I could feel the tears prickling at the back of my eyes, but I refused to let them fall. I was so close to breaking down and to letting every bit of frustration and helplessness spill out, but I knew it would do no good.


    Principal Astor''s stern face and her nonchalant stare told me everything I needed to know: nothing I could say or do would make her reconsider forcing me on Electra''s enchanted archery team. She was determined, and for this reason, my feelings and my fears were nothing more than inconvenient obstacles she had no intention of acknowledging.


    For one brief, desperate moment, I thought of calling my father. Maybe if he understood how anxious I was and how terrified I was feeling, he''d step in and tell Astor to take my name off the roster, but Astor was one step ahead of me, as though she''d anticipated my last shred of hope, and swiftly crushed it.


    "I''ve already spoken with your father," she said, her voice so matter-of-fact that it felt like a slap. "He encouraged the idea, actually. He believes joining this team will be good for you and that it will help you develop your confidence. Given your history of avoiding extracurricular activities, he thinks it''s high time you experienced the value of teamwork."


    My stomach twisted, and the hint of hope I had got snuffed out as quickly as it had appeared. Of course, my father would think this was "good for me."


    He''d never been interested in understanding me or in knowing why I preferred the background over the spotlight. His ambitions for me always outweighed my own needs, and he saw this as just another stepping stone on a path he had mapped out without ever asking where I wanted to go.


    He had happily thrown me to the wolves, and I couldn''t decide if I was more disappointed or just unsurprised by it. It shouldn''t have hurt as much as it did, and yet it burned.


    Every ounce of me wanted to scream, wanted to rage against the unfairness of it all because not only was I going to be paraded in front of the entire school as a member of a sport I had no idea how to play, I was also going to be trapped on a team with Electra, someone who very likely despised me after everything that had happened.


    Being forced into her team felt like being led straight into the lion''s den, and I was certain that for Electra, this was the perfect opportunity to make my life a living hell.


    "Anything else you''d like to add?" Astor''s question snapped me out of my downward spiral.


    Her tone held a note of impatience, as though she couldn''t wait to move on to more important matters now that her decision had been made.


    I shook my head, my voice trapped somewhere in my throat. I wanted to tell her a thousand things¡ªthat this was unfair, that I didn''t belong on the team, and that Electra hated me and would probably make my life miserable, but I knew my words would fall on deaf ears.


    The last thing Principal Astor cared about was whether I was comfortable or ready.


    "Well then," she said with finality. "You may leave. I believe Electra and the rest of the archery team are waiting for you outside. It would be wise for you to join them and take the opportunity to become familiar with your new teammates."


    The thought of going out there and facing Electra and her friends filled me with dread. I forced myself to stand, even though my legs felt like jelly. Keeping my eyes down, I managed a quiet, "Thank you, Principal Astor," before turning and walking out of her office.


    The moment I stepped into the reception area, my heart sank even further. Contrary to what I had hoped for, Electra and her friends were still lounging around like they owned the place. They straightened up the moment they saw me, and a series of smirks and mocking glances passed between them.


    I tried not to let my nerves show, though I could feel the trembling in my hands as I clasped them tightly. I couldn''t look any of them in the eye, especially Electra, so I kept my gaze fixed somewhere just past her shoulder. Maybe if I ignored them hard enough, they''d not bother me at all. But that was wishful thinking; Electra was not one to let an opportunity to toy with someone pass her by.


    To my horror, Electra finally stood up; her eyes locked on me with a look that made my stomach churn. Her gaze was sharp, almost predatory, and I could feel my chest tighten, my breaths coming shallow and quick.


    She took a slow step in my direction, and my heart skipped several beats. Was she about to do something? Would she actually hurt me like she''d hurt Yuna? My mind raced with wild thoughts¡ªscenarios where Electra pulled out a lighter to experiment with my skin, and I could practically feel the heat of a burn as the thought took root.


    But to my utter surprise, she stopped just short of me, leaving a few feet between us. She smirked, an expression that only heightened my unease, and turned to her friends.


    "Well," she drawled, "I think it''s only fair that you all introduce yourselves properly to our new teammate. And remember"¡ªher tone was dripping with sarcasm¡ª"be polite. We wouldn''t want to scare her off too soon, would we?"


    One by one, her friends turned to face me, each with a look that could freeze fire.


    The tall, dark-haired girl went first, folding her arms as she looked me up and down, her expression one of mild disdain. "Roxana," she said coolly. Her voice was low and sharp, like she''d rather be doing anything else than speaking to me.


    Then came the blonde, with an amused gleam in her eye as she tilted her head. "I''m Penelope," she introduced herself, her voice a little too sugary, like she was mocking me without actually saying anything cruel.


    Beside her, a girl with short hair and an edgy style¡ªgave me a long, assessing look before nodding slightly. "Deena," she said, her tone flat but her eyes sharp, as if she could see right through me.


    Last was the girl with the icy stare, her eyes almost piercing through me as she gave a curt nod. "Irina," she stated simply, her voice as cold as her expression.


    After they''d finished, Electra''s attention turned back to me. She crossed her arms, looking almost bored. "Practice starts at four," she said, her tone dismissive. "Make sure you pick up the approved uniform and be at the archery field on time. I''d hate to have to hunt you down if you''re late."


    This was real. It was really happening. I was really going to be on this team, surrounded by people who clearly didn''t like me.


    My mind felt numb as I tried to process it, and before I could gather my thoughts, Electra gave me one last cold look, then turned and started walking toward the door. Her friends followed her, though Roxana lingered a moment, glaring at me with a dark expression that sent a shiver down my spine.


    And then, finally, they were gone, leaving the office in complete silence, and I immediately let out a breath I hadn''t realized I''d been holding.

 Chapter 51 51: Becoming the target

    Seraphina''s Pov


    The archery uniform I was now wearing felt stiff and restricting against my skin. It was made of a thick, leather-like material, designed for protection and agility, but the high collar and close-fitted sleeves made me feel like I was trapped inside it.


    The pants clung tightly, and the knee-high boots felt too heavy with their sturdy soles and reinforced toes. The outfit was pitch black, a color I had always avoided¡ªtoo stark, too serious, and it had this unnerving way of making me feel swallowed up.


    I glanced down, tugging at the hem of the top, trying to ignore how much the dark fabric accentuated every inch of me. I felt exposed, like the uniform was a spotlight I couldn''t escape.


    As I trudged toward the field, my nerves twisted tighter with each step, and I tried to slow my breaths, telling myself that I just had to get through today''s practice and show them I was hopeless with a bow. Maybe if I proved I was so awful, they''d decide I wasn''t worth the risk of embarrassing them at the Revernyn Tournament.


    That thought was my only lifeline as I finally reached the clearing. From a distance, I could already spot Electra and her friends, each of them somehow looking effortlessly powerful in their uniforms.


    Electra stood out in a striking red outfit, a strange silver badge pinned over her heart, catching the light as she shifted. The other girls wore a range of deep colors¡ªemerald, navy, burgundy, green¡ªeach with badges similar to Electra''s, though smaller.


    I approached slowly, hoping to avoid notice, but the second I was within sight, they turned, their gazes landing on me like I was some rare spectacle. Electra''s eyes flickered with that familiar look of amusement, a sly smile pulling at her lips. It was as if she found my appearance thoroughly entertaining.


    I cleared my throat, managing a timid, "Hi."


    Electra''s smile widened, and she folded her arms, looking me over from head to toe with an expression that made my skin prickle. "Welcome, Seraphina," she said, her tone dripping with sarcasm.


    "I have to admit, you look good in the uniform." Her eyes sparkled as she added, "Though black seems a little too... intense for someone like you."


    My cheeks flushed, and I felt myself shrinking under her gaze. I wanted to respond, but words failed me. Instead, I nodded awkwardly, swallowing back my discomfort.


    The others followed Electra''s lead, glancing me up and down, each of them smirking as though they knew exactly how out of place I felt.


    It wasn''t long before I noticed the difference between their uniforms and mine. Electra''s red uniform, with its shiny badge, set her apart instantly, and it also radiated some kind of authority.


    Even her friends had colors that seemed to symbolize some rank or role within the team, and now that I was closer, I noticed that their badges had varying sizes.


    My uniform was plain in comparison, devoid of any mark or rank, clearly indicating that I was the lowest of the low. Part of me wanted to ask how it worked and to understand what those badges meant, but I bit my tongue. I wasn''t here to learn; I was here to get out, and the more disinterested I appeared, the better my chances of being kicked out.


    Electra''s gaze lingered on me for another moment before she turned to her friends. "Shall we begin? Our newest member seems ready." Her voice was mocking, as if she already knew I''d be terrible at this.


    A surge of panic shot through me, and without thinking, I shook my head. "Wait, we can''t start. I don''t even know how to hold a bow and arrow, much less shoot one."


    Electra rolled her eyes, a scoff slipping from her lips as though she were tolerating a particularly dense child. "Relax, Seraphina. I''m not going to make you shoot just yet. You still need to get used to the basics of regular archery before we move on to enchanted archery."


    I swallowed hard, understanding what she meant. Enchanted archery required more than just physical skill¡ªit required spells, precision with magic that I wasn''t sure I could even begin to handle, and the idea of wielding a magical weapon that could do God knows what if I mishandled it was beyond terrifying.


    I took a shaky breath, trying to push down the anxiety clawing up my throat. "So... what am I supposed to do, then?" I asked, my voice coming out smaller than I''d intended.


    A look of mock sympathy flashed across Electra''s face as she pointed to the far end of the field where a wooden training target was set up. "Go to the target," she ordered casually. "Get acquainted with it."


    Acquainted? How does one get acquainted with a wooden target? I bit back a sarcastic response, knowing that any reaction on my part would only give her more fuel.


    Begrudgingly, I nodded and walked across the field, feeling her eyes on my back with every step. I approached the target and examined it; the wood was rough and scarred from countless arrows over the years.


    I stood there, unsure of what "getting acquainted" actually entailed. Was this target enchanted somehow? I looked at the target closely, trying to see if there was some hidden magic or trick that I was supposed to recognize.


    Just as my mind started spiraling, a sharp gust of wind cut through the silence, followed by something slicing through the air beside me.


    My heart lurched, and before I could process what was happening, an arrow whipped past my face, missing me by mere inches.


    I froze, every muscle in my body tense as a shiver of shock ran down my spine. My gaze traveled to the arrow, now embedded in the target, its feathered end still vibrating from the force of impact.


    Slowly, I turned around, my breath caught in my throat, and there she was¡ªElectra¡ªstanding with a bow in her hand, her expression smug, proud, and entirely unbothered.


    But something else caught my attention. A sudden wetness on my cheek. I raised a hand, fingers trembling, and when I pulled it away, my stomach dropped. Blood.


    Her arrow had grazed me, leaving a thin, stinging cut along my cheek.


    "Looks like you''re already getting acquainted," she called out, her voice carrying over the field with a sickeningly cheerful tone, and her friends laughed, their amusement only adding humiliation to my shock.

 Chapter 52 52: Ill make you miserable

    Third-person Pov


    Seraphina''s legs felt like jelly under her as she stood frozen by the target. Her entire body trembled so violently that she feared she might collapse or worse¡ªwet herself from sheer terror.


    The grazing cut on her cheek stung, but it wasn''t the pain that overwhelmed her. It was the realization that the arrow could have easily been fatal if Electra had miscalculated by even an inch.


    The image of the arrowhead plunging into her face flashed vividly in her mind, making her stomach churn.


    Her fingers twitched involuntarily as she reached up to touch the thin line of blood trailing down her cheek. The warmth of it against her fingertips felt surreal, almost as though it belonged to someone else.


    She blinked rapidly, trying to clear the tears forming in her eyes, but no matter how hard she tried, her mind betrayed her, pulling her back into the darkest corners of her memories.


    She could see it clearly¡ªthe day her father introduced Gianna to her as her "new mother." Seraphina was too young then to understand her father''s cold introduction or the evil in Gianna''s eyes, but she remembered the way it made her chest ache.


    From that day forward, her life went from good to worse in the blink of an eye. The way Gianna''s sugary smiles would morph into sneers the moment her father was out of earshot, and the way her evil words cut deeper than any slap ever could, though there were plenty of those, too.


    Her father''s neglect hurt just as much. His indifference when Gianna locked her in her room for hours, sometimes days, as punishment. The times she went to bed with her stomach growling, the ache of hunger replaced only by the ache of loneliness, and the way she used to cling to memories of her mother, her real mother, as her only consolation.


    And now, here she was again¡ªtrapped, humiliated, and powerless in front of someone who held all the control. Electra''s smug smirk burned in her mind, and it only added fuel to her spiraling thoughts.


    She blinked rapidly, forcing herself back to the present. She couldn''t let herself fall apart¡ªnot here, not in front of them. She wrapped her arms tightly around her torso as if to hold herself together, even though she could clearly hear Electra and her friends laughing at her from the other side of the field.


    "Did you see her face?" she faintly heard one of them say. "I thought she was going to faint on the spot."


    "Maybe we should give her another shot," a voice she managed to recognize as Roxana''s added. "You know, for practice."


    The blood in Seraphina''s veins turned to ice, but she refused to look back at them. She couldn''t give them the satisfaction of seeing her crumble any further. With trembling legs, she took a tentative step back from the target. Then another.


    Her movements were shaky, but she was determined to put as much distance as possible between herself and those monsters.


    She thought about leaving the field altogether, running back to her dorm, and locking the door behind her, but the fear of what might happen if she didn''t comply with Electra''s demands kept her rooted to the ground. She knew Electra well enough by now to understand that ditching practice, however life-threatening, wouldn''t go unpunished.


    Instead, Seraphina decided to hide behind the targets. She figured if she kept herself out of Electra''s line of sight and didn''t engage with them, maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªshe could survive this practice session unscathed.


    She turned her back to them, pretending to examine the back of the targer. Her fingers brushed against its rough surface as she tried to focus on her breathing¡ªanything to calm herself internally.


    But the sound of footsteps approaching shattered that fragile hope. Seraphina''s heart pounded in her chest as the steps drew closer, and she didn''t need to turn around to know who it was.


    "Running away already?" Electra''s voice was low and mocking.


    It sent a chill down Seraphina''s spine, and she felt her muscles lock in place, her body instinctively freezing.


    "I-I wasn''t running," Seraphina stammered, her voice barely audible. She cursed herself for sounding so weak, but she couldn''t help it.


    Electra chuckled softly, the sound almost musical but laced with something dark. "Good," she said, stepping closer until Seraphina could feel the heat of her breath on the back of her neck. "Because running won''t save you, little dove. Not from me."


    Seraphina''s hands balled into fists at her sides, her nails digging into her palms as she fought the urge to cry.


    "Turn around," Electra commanded, her tone leaving no room for argument.


    Seraphina hesitated, every instinct screaming at her to run, but she knew there was no escaping Electra. Slowly, she turned to face her tormentor. Electra stood mere inches away, her tall and intimidating figure toppling over Seraphina. Her piercing eyes locked on Seraphina''s, and for a moment, time seemed to stand still.


    Electra''s gaze flicked to the small cut on Seraphina''s cheek, and a ghost of a smirk played on her lips. "I didn''t think I''d actually hit you," she said casually, as if discussing the weather. "But I guess even a grazing shot was enough to scare you half to death."


    Seraphina swallowed hard, her throat dry as she struggled to find her voice. "You could have killed me," she whispered, her words trembling.


    Electra''s smirk widened, her eyes gleaming with amusement. "But I didn''t," she replied smoothly, tilting her head as if to study Seraphina. "And isn''t that what matters? You''re still standing, aren''t you?"


    Seraphina''s fists tightened at her sides, her nails digging deeper into her palms. She wanted to scream, to lash out, to do something¡ªanything¡ªto wipe that smug look off Electra''s face, but she knew better. Lashing out was what got her here in the first place.


    Instead, she took a shaky step back, creating a small but much-needed distance between them. "I didn''t come here to be your punching bag," she said quietly, her voice steadier than she expected. "If you''re going to keep this up, I''ll leave."


    "You''re not going anywhere," Electra said firmly, taking a step closer to close the distance Seraphina had created. "You''re part of this team now, whether you like it or not. So you''d better toughen up, little dove, because this is just the beginning. I''m going to make your life so miserable, you''ll have nightmares about me for the rest of your life."

 Chapter 53 53: The permanent target

    Third-person Pov


    Electra watched as Seraphina''s wide eyes glistened with tears, her lips trembling as she struggled to process what she had just said to her. The sight stirred something exhilarating in Electra¡ªa feeling of power reclaiming its rightful place.


    Seraphina''s fear was evident, so evident, and it made Electra''s blood hum with satisfaction. She felt herself smiling, a wicked twist of her lips, before she consciously wiped it away, schooling her expression into something more neutral. The last thing she needed was to appear too eager or amused.


    This moment was crucial¡ªshe had to reassert control after the humiliating episode of Seraphina slapping her. The mere memory of that incident sent anger coursing through her, and that lone tear that had escaped her eyes in front of her friends had been a low point, but she had convinced herself it wasn''t weakness.


    It had been rage, pure and unfiltered, at Seraphina''s audacity, and now, with Seraphina trembling in front of her, Electra felt that balance of power shift back in her favor.


    Letting her voice soften into a mockingly sweet tone, she addressed Seraphina. "Wipe that look of your face, Sera dear. You look like you saw a ghost and not an arrow," she said, gesturing casually to the arrow embedded in the target behind her. "Take a deep breath, and stop looking so scared. I''m not going to hurt you just yet, because if I wanted to, I would''ve aimed for something a little less... missable."


    Seraphina flinched at the words, her fingers brushing against her cheek where the arrow had grazed her skin. Electra''s sharp eyes didn''t miss the small streak of blood there, and she had to resist the urge to smirk. Seeing Seraphina like this¡ªscared and vulnerable¡ªwas far too intoxicating.


    "You know, besides wanting to mess with you," she began, her tone deceptively casual, "you really need to understand what it feels like to have an arrow fly past your face. That''s enchanted archery for you."


    Seraphina''s eyes widened, her lips parting in shock. Electra fought the urge to laugh at how horrified she looked. Instead, she crossed her arms and tilted her head, savoring the moment.


    "Wh-what do you mean?" Seraphina stammered, her voice barely audible.


    Electra sighed. "Well, this is what enchanted archery is all about, Seraphina. It''s not just about aiming at a target or pulling a string. It''s about instincts, survival, and control."


    She stepped closer, and Seraphina instinctively took a step back. Electra resisted the urge to roll her eyes.


    "You think the game is just about shooting arrows at targets?" Electra continued, her tone almost bored. "Let me enlighten you. During a match, players don''t just stand still and fire. The targets move, sometimes aggressively, and they''re enchanted¡ªimbued with spells that make them unpredictable, dangerous even."


    Seraphina''s eyes darted toward the target behind her, as if expecting it to suddenly spring to life. Electra smirked.


    "And that''s not all," Electra added. "During a high-stakes tournament like the Revernyn, the players themselves become part of the challenge. Spells are allowed to manipulate the field, arrows might explode, and the targets might retaliate. And your opponents?"


    She gave a sardonic chuckle. "Let''s just say they don''t play nice. Arrows flying past your face? That''s the least of your worries."


    Seraphina''s face drained of color, and for a fleeting moment, Electra wondered if she might faint, but instead, the girl just stood there, frozen, her mouth slightly agape. Electra was tempted to reach out and snap her fingers in front of Seraphina''s face, but she decided against it.


    "But why..." Seraphina finally managed to croak out, her voice cracking slightly. "Why would you put me on this team if I don''t even know how to handle a bow?"


    Electra faked a thoughtful expression, tapping her chin with a perfectly manicured finger. "Why, indeed?" she mused.


    Then, with a sly smile, she leaned in closer, her voice dropping to a whisper that only Seraphina could hear. "Maybe I wanted to see how you''d fare under pressure, or maybe I just wanted to watch you squirm."


    The way Seraphina''s breath hitched was almost too delightful, and Electra straightened, brushing imaginary dust off her red uniform, the one that set her apart as the team captain and a member of the royal family.


    "Now," Electra said, her voice returning to its usual commanding tone, "get back to your place. We''re not done here."


    Seraphina hesitated, her gaze flickering between Electra and the target. Electra raised an eyebrow, daring her to disobey, and for a moment, she thought Seraphina might actually say something¡ªpush back, maybe even run away.


    But then, with a resigned sigh, Seraphina turned and moved back to the front of the target, her shoulders slumped.


    Electra walked back to where her friends were, and when her gaze met Irina''s, she gave her a subtle nod of instruction. Irina, catching the cue immediately, walked toward Seraphina.


    Seraphina hadn''t stopped trembling as Electra''s words replayed in her mind on a loop: "I''m going to make your life so miserable; you''ll have nightmares about me for the rest of your life."


    The thought alone was paralyzing.


    As Irina approached, Seraphina instinctively backed up a step, her fear intensifying. Irina didn''t speak a word; her expression of pure disdain was enough to convey her thoughts.


    Without ceremony, Irina held up a strange, circular object and forced it on Seraphina''s head. Seraphina flinched but didn''t dare resist as Irina adjusted the object to sit securely. It felt like a small, flat disk, balanced carefully on her head.


    "Keep your head still," Irina snapped before turning sharply and retreating to Electra''s side.


    Seraphina''s breath hitched as she stared at the disk''s shadow on the ground, and panic bubbled in her chest as she pieced together what was happening. Her legs felt weak, her knees trembling as she glanced toward Electra.


    Electra had already nocked an arrow and was aiming it straight at her, and the realization hit Seraphina like a brick¡ªElectra was about to shoot at the disk balanced on her head.


    "Electra..." Seraphina''s voice came out shaky but loud enough to get Electra to hear her. "What are you doing?"


    Electra''s sly grin widened as she drew the bowstring back, her sharp eyes locking on the target. She didn''t answer immediately, savoring the moment. Then, her voice rang out, "Focus, little Seraphina. You wouldn''t want me to miss."


    The casual threat sent a shiver down Seraphina''s spine. Her breathing quickened, and she clenched her fists at her sides, trying to steady herself. Her legs were screaming at her to move, to run, but fear rooted her to the spot.


    She squeezed her eyes shut, bracing herself for the inevitable.


    Electra released the arrow.


    The sound of it slicing through the air was deafening, and then¡ªthunk.


    Seraphina felt the force of the arrow vibrate through her body as if it had landed directly on her. Her knees buckled slightly, but she managed to stay upright, her breaths now coming in short, panicked gasps. Her heart pounded so violently against her ribcage that it felt as if it might burst.


    Electra lowered her bow, her grin widening as she observed the fear in Seraphina''s eyes. "Perfect shot," she said smugly.


    Irina clapped slowly, a smirk tugging at her lips, while Roxana and Penelope exchanged amused glances.


    They started to talk audibly, but Seraphina didn''t hear them. The world around her was spinning, her vision narrowing into a tunnel of confusion and fear. She felt faint, the adrenaline surging through her veins doing little to calm her.


    This is too much. I can''t do this. I don''t belong here with these psychopaths.


    Another wave of nausea hit her, and her legs gave way. The ground rushed up to meet her as her knees buckled completely, and before anyone could react, she collapsed in a heap on the field. The last thing she registered before everything went dark was Electra''s amused chuckle ringing in her ears, mingled with the distant sound of her friends'' laughter.

 Chapter 54 54: Left Behind

    Third-person Pov


    Roxana glanced down at Seraphina''s lifeless form sprawled on the ground, her chest rising and falling faintly with shallow breaths. She turned back to Electra and signaled with a subtle hand gesture that confirmed Seraphina had passed out.


    Electra''s response was immediate, and her laughter rang out, loud and unrestrained. It wasn''t the kind of laugh that conveyed humor; it was laced with malice, the kind that sent a shiver down the spines of even her closest friends. It amused her that a simple joke had caused Sera to pass out, and she wondered what would happen when she really started to mess with the kid.


    As her laughter continued, Irina cleared her throat, shifting uncomfortably. "Do you want us to help her? Or just leave her here?" Irina''s question carried an edge of unease, though her tone remained detached, as if she were trying to appear indifferent.


    Electra ignored her at first, still chuckling as she made her way toward Seraphina''s still form. Roxana stepped back, allowing Electra to kneel beside the unconscious girl.


    Electra placed a hand on Seraphina''s forehead, brushing a few loose strands of hair aside. Her fingers moved to check Seraphina''s pulse, briefly lifting one of her eyelids to check her pupils. Her face betrayed no concern, only her usual cold gaze.


    Satisfied with whatever she found, Electra stood, brushing dirt from her knees. Without looking back at Seraphina, she turned to Roxana and signaled for her to follow. Roxana fell into step behind her as Electra approached Irina, Deena, and Penelope, who were waiting nearby with mixed expressions of discomfort and indifference.


    Irina repeated her question, crossing her arms. "Well? Should we leave her or do something about it?"


    Electra smirked, tossing her hair over her shoulder. "Leave her," she said simply, her tone dripping with apathy. "She''ll wake up soon enough."


    Deena frowned, her usual bravado faltering slightly. "Are you sure? I mean, as much as I don''t care for her, what if something''s actually wrong? Shouldn''t we, I don''t know, call someone? Like the infirmary staff or something?"


    Electra''s sharp gaze locked on Deena, silencing her immediately. "Do I look like I care?" she snapped, her voice cold and dismissive. "She''s not dying. She''s just a pathetic little girl who couldn''t handle a bit of pressure. She''ll be fine."


    Deena held up her hands in surrender, muttering, "Alright, alright, no need to bite my head off."


    Electra turned back to where she''d left her equipment and casually picked up her bow and arrows. "Let''s go," she ordered, not sparing Seraphina another glance. "We''re done here."


    Without waiting for a response, Electra began walking away, her posture relaxed and unbothered, as if leaving an unconscious girl in the middle of the field was a completely ordinary occurrence.


    One by one, her friends followed. Roxana, also unbothered, fell into step beside Electra without hesitation. Penelope lingered for a moment, glancing back at Seraphina with a trace of unease before eventually joining the group. Irina followed without a word, her face unreadable, while Deena trailed at the back, still looking somewhat conflicted.


    ***


    The cold night air was the first thing Seraphina noticed when her eyes fluttered open. Her head throbbed painfully, each pulse making her wince as she tried to sit up.


    The ground beneath her felt hard and cold, and the faint rustling of leaves nearby told her she was outside. Confusion flooded her senses as she tried to piece together how she had ended up here.


    Darkness surrounded her, except for faint voices calling her name. Hearing her name made her wince, and she lifted a trembling hand to her forehead. She tried to focus, blinking rapidly to clear her blurred vision.


    Slowly, she pieced together her situation. It was nighttime¡ªcompletely dark except for two approaching lights that were at a distance.


    Her name rang out again, louder this time, and she croaked out a response, her voice weak and dry. "I''m here... I''m here..."


    The figures hurried toward her, the beams of their flashlights illuminating her disheveled form. As they came closer, she recognized the voices and silhouettes. It was Yuna and Yura, and relief swept over her briefly, but it was quickly replaced by embarrassment and confusion.


    "Seraphina!" Yuna exclaimed, dropping to her knees beside her. She placed a hand on Seraphina''s shoulder, shaking her gently. "What the hell happened? Are you okay? You scared us half to death!"


    Yura hovered behind Yuna, her expression taut with worry. "We''ve been looking for you for hours. You didn''t show up to dinner, and we thought¡ª" She cut herself off, shaking her head, as though banishing the worst-case scenarios from her mind.


    Seraphina blinked at them, her mind racing to make sense of everything. She felt the sting of dried blood on her cheek and flinched when her fingers brushed against it. Memories came rushing back like a flood: Electra''s mocking smile, the arrow flying past her head, and then... darkness.


    "I..." Her voice faltered as she struggled to form coherent words. "I... I passed out. I don''t even know how long I''ve been here."


    Yuna''s brow furrowed, and she exchanged a glance with Yura. "What happened, Seraphina? Did they do something to you?"


    Seraphina hesitated, her lips trembling. Her mind screamed at her to tell the truth, to let Yuna and Yura know what Electra and her friends had done, but another part of her¡ªa quieter, terrified part¡ªurged her to stay silent. She was afraid that if she told Yuna what happened, Yuna would foolishly confront Seraphina, and that was the last thing she wanted.


    Yura knelt beside her, her flashlight illuminating Seraphina''s pale face. "You''re hurt," she said softly, noticing the cut on Seraphina''s cheek. "You need to get this cleaned up. Can you stand?"


    Seraphina nodded weakly and accepted their hands as they helped her to her feet. Her legs wobbled beneath her, but Yuna and Yura held her steady. She leaned on them for support as they began walking toward the dorms.


    "You''re lucky we found you," Yuna said, her tone wavering between worry and anger. "If we hadn''t come looking..."


    Seraphina glanced at her, guilt gnawing at her insides. "I... I didn''t mean to worry you. I just... I don''t know what happened."


    Yuna stopped abruptly and turned to face her, her expression sharp. "Don''t lie to us, Seraphina. I can see it in your eyes. Something happened, and I need you to tell me what it was. Was it... Electra?"


    Seraphina froze, her throat tightening. The truth hovered on the tip of her tongue, but fear kept it locked away. Instead, she shook her head slowly, lowering her gaze to the ground.


    Yuna sighed in frustration. "You''re trying to hide what happened from me, aren''t you?" she accused.


    "Yuna," Yura interrupted gently, placing a hand on her sister''s arm. "Let''s get her back to the dorms first. She''s clearly not in the best shape right now."


    Yuna gritted her teeth but relented, helping Seraphina move forward again.


    Seraphina turned to Yuna, hoping to steer the conversation elsewhere, and asked hesitantly, "How did you even know I was at the field? I didn''t tell you I was going to be here."


    Yuna glared at her while shaking her head. "Believe me, I''ve been asking myself that same question," she snapped. Her tone softened slightly, but her irritation was evident. "I have every intention of giving you a proper scolding for not telling me beforehand, but right now, let me explain how I found you."


    Seraphina swallowed. Yuna exhaled sharply before continuing, "When I couldn''t find you in your room, I went to your roommates. I know they''re, well, not exactly friendly, but I didn''t have any other option. But to my surprise, they actually told me something useful. They mentioned seeing you in the archery uniform earlier and suggested I check the field."


    Seraphina nodded slowly, trying to process the idea of her usually aloof roommates being helpful. "I see," she murmured, then added quickly, "Thank you for coming to look for me, Yuna. If you and Yura hadn''t shown up, I might''ve spent the entire night out here."


    Yuna''s expression softened, her worry starting to show through her frustration. "You don''t need to thank me," she said firmly. "But what I do need is for you to explain something to me. What happened to your cheek, Seraphina? How did you get that cut?"


    Seraphina froze. She had been hoping¡ªpraying, really¡ªthat Yuna wouldn''t notice or wouldn''t press, but Yuna''s eyes were sharp, and the concern there was genuine. She stayed silent, trying to think of how to explain the situation without further upsetting her friend.


    Yuna''s insistent voice broke through her hesitation.


    "Seraphina, don''t even think about brushing this off," Yuna said sternly. "You''re hurt. I want to know how and why. What happened?"


    The words stuck in Seraphina''s throat for a moment, but she could see that Yuna wasn''t going to let it go. She sighed heavily, then admitted in a shaky voice, "Electra, she shot an arrow at me, and well, it grazed my face."

 Chapter 55 55: The Commotion

    Seraphina''s Pov


    I was groggy, half asleep, and entirely annoyed as I felt someone tapping on my shoulder. At first, I tried to ignore it, burying my face further into my pillow, but the tapping didn''t stop. It only grew harsher and even more persistent.


    My irritation finally boiled over, and I flared up, turning abruptly, ready to snap at whoever dared disturb my sleep.


    When my eyes adjusted to the dim lighting, I saw Ashleigh standing beside my bed, her expression serious and laced with a hint of impatience. For a moment, confusion clouded my irritation.


    "Ashleigh? What time is it? Why are you waking me up at this hour?" I asked, my voice groggy and my tone sharper than intended.


    Ashleigh didn''t answer my question. Instead, she shot back her own. "The snake girl''s your friend, right?"


    Snake girl. My brain was sluggish, but I immediately understood who she meant. "Yuna? What about her? What''s going on?" My heart began to race.


    Something was clearly wrong if Ashleigh was waking me up in the middle of the night to talk about Yuna.


    Before Ashleigh could explain, the door creaked open, and Liana appeared, wearing an amused expression on her face. She didn''t even glance at me. "Ashleigh, you need to see this. She''s completely lost it!" she said urgently before disappearing as quickly as she had come.


    Lost it? What did that even mean? My confusion deepened, and I turned back to Ashleigh. "What''s happening? What were you talking about earlier, Ashleigh? Is Yuna okay?"


    Ashleigh sighed, clearly impatient but also slightly hesitant. "Look, just come to the second hall and check what''s happening. You need to see for yourself how crazy your friend has gotten. I can assure you, it''s pretty bad."


    With that, she turned on her heel and walked out of the room, leaving me in a state of confusion and panic. I glanced around, noticing for the first time that my roommates weren''t in the room either. Something was definitely off, and it sent a chill down my spine.


    I didn''t wait to question anything further. Throwing off my blanket, I jumped out of bed, slipping on my shoes and grabbing my robe. My mind raced with possibilities as I rushed out of the room and into the hallway. What could have possibly happened to Yuna? Was she hurt? Was she in danger?


    The word "crazy" echoed in my head, but I refused to believe it. Yuna was the most level-headed person I knew, at least sometimes, and there was a limit to anything crazy she could do.


    My heart pounded in my chest as I hurried toward the second hall where Yuna''s room was, and when I reached the entrance to her hall, I noticed a small group of students clustered together, whispering amongst themselves and occasionally glancing toward the end of the corridor.


    Their expressions ranged from concern to fear, and I immediately knew they were talking about Yuna.


    I pushed past them, not caring about the curious looks they gave me. At the far end of the hallway, I saw Ashleigh and Liana standing outside a room, peering inside cautiously. Their backs were to me, but I could tell from their stiff postures that whatever they were looking at wasn''t good.


    "What''s going on?" I muttered, moving closer.


    My curiosity got the better of me, and I pushed through the growing crowd of students, and as I reached the front of the group, I finally saw what the commotion was about, and my breath caught in my throat.


    It was Yuna.


    Or at least, it used to be Yuna.


    Her entire body was covered in glistening, scaly skin, technically snakeskin, and her normal features were distorted, replaced by a menacing intensity that sent chills down my spine. Her usual warm, dark green eyes had turned a sickening green, slit like a snake''s, and glowing with an unearthly brightness that seemed to pierce through me.


    "Get back!" she screamed, her voice guttural and laced with something inhuman. She whipped her head around, hissing at anyone who dared to step closer.


    A low, eerie growl emanated from her throat, sending several students scurrying backward. She was pacing, her movements sharp and erratic, like a predator cornered and ready to strike.


    My heart raced as I watched her. This wasn''t Yuna¡ªnot the Yuna I knew. Her calm demeanor was gone, replaced by something feral and terrifying. It was like she was fighting something inside her, her body jerking with every step she took, as though struggling against invisible chains.


    "Yuna!" I shouted, my voice shaky but loud enough to catch her attention.


    For a moment, she froze, and her piercing green eyes locked on mine. My stomach churned as she tilted her head, her expression a mixture of recognition and something darker¡ªsomething primal.


    "Stay... back!" she snarled, her voice breaking. "I can''t... control it!"


    I felt fear crash over me, but I couldn''t move. My feet felt rooted to the spot, even as every instinct screamed at me to run.


    What was happening to her? What could have caused this? My mind raced with questions, but none of them had answers. All I could do was watch, helpless and horrified.


    The other students had scattered and were all staying at the back, leaving me alone at the front of the corridor.


    Yuna''s body twitched violently, and she clawed at her arms, scratching deep red marks into her scaly skin. Her breathing was ragged, like she was struggling to get enough air, and every few seconds, she would hiss low and sharp.


    Then, without warning, she lunged at the wall, her fists pounding into it with such force that cracks splintered across the surface. Dust and debris fell around her as she screamed again, the sound so raw and guttural it made my ears ring.


    "Yuna, stop!" I cried, taking a hesitant step forward. I didn''t know what I was doing¡ªI didn''t know if I could do anything¡ªbut I couldn''t just stand there and let her destroy herself. "It''s me, Seraphina! Please, calm down!"


    Her head snapped toward me again, and for a fleeting second, I thought I saw a glimmer of the real Yuna in her eyes, but it vanished as quickly as it appeared, replaced by a venomous glare that made my blood run cold.


    "I said... STAY BACK!" she roared, her voice echoing down the corridor.


    She swung her arm wildly, and I flinched as it crashed into a nearby door, denting the wood like it was made of paper. Wooden dust flew from the impact, and I stumbled back, my legs shaking.


    It was then that I noticed something strange about the air around her. There was this faint smell of something acrid that burned my nostrils, and my eyes watered as I realized that the source of the smell was Yuna herself. Her body seemed to radiate heat, and the faint outline of a greenish haze surrounded her, pulsing and swirling like smoke.


    "She''s been poisoned," someone whispered from behind me. I turned my head slightly, catching a glimpse of one of the students who had stayed to watch from a distance. "It has to be the Chimeric Venom. I''ve seen something like this play out a few times back home. The venom is used to ward off snakes, and it''s capable of making them go crazy."


    Chimeric Venom? I had no idea what that was, but it didn''t matter. All I knew was that Yuna needed help, and I wasn''t going to leave her like this.


    Summoning every ounce of courage I had left, I stepped forward again, my hands outstretched in a placating gesture. "Yuna, listen to me," I said, my voice trembling but steady enough to carry. "I don''t know what''s happening to you, but I''m not going to leave you. You''re not alone. You have me and Yura, and we''re going to help you."


    Her movements stilled for a moment, and she stared at me with an intensity that made my skin crawl. Her breathing slowed slightly, and I dared to hope that maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªshe was coming back to herself.


    But then her body jerked violently, and she let out another ear-piercing scream. "It hurts!" she cried, clutching her head. "I can''t... stop it!"


    Before I could react, she lunged forward, closing the distance between us in an instant. I stumbled back, my heart pounding as she loomed over me, her green eyes blazing with fury and pain. Her hand shot out, grabbing my wrist in a vice-like grip. Her touch was scorching, and I winced as I felt the heat sear into my skin.


    "Yuna, please!" I begged, tears streaming down my face. "This isn''t you! Fight it¡ªwhatever it is, fight it!"


    Her grip tightened, and for a terrifying moment, I thought she was going to snap my wrist, but then she froze, her body trembling as she stared down at me. Her lips parted, and for the first time, I saw tears streaming down her snake-like eyes.


    "Seraphina," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "I''m sorry."

 Chapter 56 56: Poisoned

    Third-person Pov


    Electra stood at the far end of the hallway, leaning casually against the wall as chaos erupted in front of her. Her eyes remained locked on Yuna and Seraphina, her lips curling into a satisfied smile as she watched Yuna grip Seraphina''s wrist with such force that it seemed like it might snap.


    From the way Seraphina winced and cried out, it was clear Yuna had caused significant damage, and Electra''s satisfaction only grew.


    This was the climax of her plan, and everything was playing out exactly as she had envisioned. Her mind replayed the moment Irina had informed her earlier that the Chimeric Venom had finally arrived and how excited she had been that the venom that was infamous for its ability to affect the mind and body of a snake hybrid and push them into a state of uncontrollable aggression was finally here.


    Electra had wasted no time instructing her friends to ensure the venom found its way to Yuna.


    The plan had been simple, which was to get the venom into Yuna''s system without her noticing, and now, hours later, the results were unfolding in front of her. Yuna was completely unhinged, acting like a feral beast in the hallway, and Seraphina was unfortunately getting the brunt of it, much to Electra''s satisfaction.


    From behind her, Roxana leaned in, her voice low and slightly uneasy. "I''m getting a bad feeling about this, Electra," she said. "Yuna''s not just going to hurt Seraphina''s wrist. She might go further¡ªwhat if she bites her or something?"


    Electra turned her head slightly, her smile unwavering. Before she could respond, Irina chimed in, her tone laced with annoyance. "Yuna can''t bite her, Roxie. She''s not that far gone," Irina said dismissively. "But if Seraphina gets scratched deeply enough, she could end up poisoned. Luckily, I already got the antidote, like Electra asked, so we''re covered if it happens."


    Electra''s smile deepened as she glanced at Roxana, whose concern was evident. "And that''s exactly what I want, Roxana," Electra said smoothly, her voice calm yet brimming with amusement. "How else will Seraphina learn that Yuna is dangerous if she doesn''t experience it firsthand? She needs a reason to fear Yuna¡ªsomething painful and unforgettable."


    Roxana frowned, clearly unsettled. "But this is a lot, Electra. Don''t you think breaking her wrist is already enough? Why do you want her to get poisoned? Getting poisoned means she could die, and I hate her, but I definitely don''t want her dead."


    Electra turned fully to Roxana now, her expression sharp. "Because a broken wrist isn''t enough," she said coldly. "I need Seraphina to see Yuna for what she truly is¡ªa threat, a danger. If she gets poisoned, if she has a near-death experience, she''ll never want to be anywhere near Yuna again. That''s the point."


    Roxana hesitated, but the look in Electra''s eyes told her that arguing further would be useless. Electra''s mind was made up, and satisfied with her reasoning, she returned her attention to the scene in front of her.


    Meanwhile, Seraphina was still struggling to keep her balance as Yuna''s grip on her wrists tightened to an unbearable degree. The pain radiating from her wrists was blinding, and she bit down hard on her lower lip to keep from crying out.


    Her heart pounded as she looked around, silently begging someone¡ªanyone¡ªfor help, but all she saw were students holding up their phones, recording the scene like it was some kind of spectacle.


    She tried to focus through the agony, thinking to herself that she needed to find a way to break free before Yuna hurt her further or someone else got involved and made things worse. As much as she hated to admit it, Yuna was completely out of control, her eyes wild and unfocused. It was more than clear that Yuna wasn''t herself, and Seraphina doubted she even recognized what she was doing.


    "Yuna," Seraphina begged, her voice trembling. "Please, let go of me. I just want to help you. Whatever''s happening, we can get through it, but you need to let go."


    Yuna''s response was another ear-piercing scream, her grip tightening impossibly further. Seraphina gasped, feeling as though her bones might snap. She tried to pull away, but Yuna''s strength was unnatural, fueled by whatever chaos had overtaken her.


    Where was Yura? Seraphina scanned the crowd desperately. If anyone could snap Yuna out of this, it was her sister, but Yura was nowhere to be seen.


    "Yuna, stop!" Seraphina pleaded again, trying to reach the person she knew was buried beneath this madness. For a fleeting moment, Yuna''s eyes flickered with something resembling recognition, and her grip slackened slightly.


    "I can''t..." Yuna whispered, her voice barely audible over the noise of the crowd.


    But the moment was gone as quickly as it came. Yuna''s expression twisted back into a wild snarl, and she screamed louder, her grip once again tightening.


    Seraphina whimpered, the pain in her wrists reaching a breaking point. She could feel her skin breaking, her nails digging into Yuna''s hands in an attempt to pry them off.


    And then, without warning, Yuna shoved her away with a force that sent Seraphina sprawling across the cold floor. Her wrists were free, but the sting of the release was sharp and immediate.


    Seraphina scrambled to her knees, clutching her wrists and wincing when she saw the deep, angry scratches running along her skin. Blood welled up from the wounds, and she felt a wave of dizziness hit her.


    Yuna''s screams continued, but Seraphina was too shaken to focus on her. She gingerly pressed a trembling hand against her wrist, trying to stop the bleeding. The scratches weren''t life-threatening, but they were deep enough to leave scars if not treated properly.


    A part of her was relieved to be free of Yuna''s grip, but another part of her ached for her friend, who was clearly in torment.


    She looked up and saw Yuna now thrashing against nothing, her fists flailing as though battling invisible demons. The crowd that had gathered continued to watch, some murmuring in concern while others laughed. No one seemed to care enough to step forward, let alone call for help.


    As she sat frozen in fear, trying to decide if she should run for help or stay by Yuna''s side, a sudden tap on her shoulder sent a jolt through her body, and turning around, she was met with the wickedly amused smile of none other than Electra.


    Her heart skipped a beat¡ªnot in the way it used to when she was captivated by Electra''s presence, but with sheer confusion and dread.


    Electra knelt in front of her with an unsettling ease, her movements deliberate and commanding as if she had all the time in the world. Behind her stood Irina, holding a small glass vial, and with a flick of her wrist, Electra retrieved the vial from Irina, her eyes never leaving Seraphina''s.


    "What are you doing?" Seraphina blurted out, her voice shaky. She didn''t understand what Electra was up to, especially why she was kneeling in front of her.


    Electra, ignoring the question entirely, grabbed Seraphina''s injured wrist with a firm grip. Seraphina flinched, instinctively trying to pull her hand away, but Electra''s hold was unyielding. "Hold still," she ordered, her voice firm.


    "What are you doing?" Seraphina asked again, her voice filled with panic as Electra tilted her wrist up to inspect the scratches.


    Electra didn''t answer right away; instead, she focused on the injury with a dispassionate expression that only heightened Seraphina''s unease.


    After a moment, Electra''s gaze flicked back to Seraphina''s. "These scratches are more than just scratches, little dove," Electra said in a tone that made it sound like she was explaining something obvious to a child. "They''re a sign of poison, so if you don''t let me help, you''ll either die a slow, agonizing death or lose the use of your arm permanently."


    The words hit Seraphina like a bucket of ice water. Poison? How could that be? Her heart raced as she looked down at the painful scratches on her wrist.


    They hadn''t seemed serious¡ªjust marks from where she had tried to get out of Yuna''s grip earlier and the one Yuna had made when she pushed her away.


    "That''s... not possible," Seraphina stammered, her voice trembling. "They''re just scratches."


    Electra gave her a mocking smile, the kind that said she found Seraphina''s ignorance amusing. "And that''s why you''re lucky I''m here," she replied smoothly, unscrewing the vial. "Now, stay still. Unless you''d prefer to test my theory and see what happens when the poison spreads."

 Chapter 57 57: Shes the Suspect

    Seraphina''s Pov


    The doctor''s fingers gently probed my wrist, but even that light touch made me flinch. Pain radiated through my arm, and my wrist felt useless, like it wasn''t even a part of my body anymore.


    I couldn''t imagine holding anything as light as a pen, let alone attempting to use my hand for anything meaningful.


    The doctor looked up at me. "Has anyone looked at this before now? Did anyone treat the scratches or the injury in any way?" she asked.


    I hesitated, the memory of what had happened flashing vividly in my mind. Electra had been the first to notice my injury, and she''d said something about the injury being poisoned, and before I could even argue or understand what she meant, she had poured some vile-smelling liquid over the scratches.


    The sting had been unbearable, and I remembered the tears that had formed in my eyes as the substance burned into my skin.


    When she tried to make me drink another bitter liquid, I had refused, terrified of what it could be, but that''s when Irina stepped in, forcefully holding my mouth open as Electra poured the concoction down my throat.


    The taste had been revolting, like swallowing something sour and metallic at the same time. I didn''t know what it was, and Electra hadn''t bothered to explain. She only gave me her usual smirk, like she was enjoying my discomfort.


    I nodded slowly, trying to process my thoughts. "Yes, someone treated it," I said hesitantly. "Electra Vale... she said the scratches were poisoned. She poured something on it, and then she made me drink... something else. I don''t know what it was."


    The doctor''s expression shifted to one of mild surprise. "Poison?" she murmured, more to herself than to me. She leaned closer to examine the scratches. After a moment of silence, she nodded. "Well, it looks like the scratches did carry toxins, most likely from the snake venom, and that''s why they turned dark so quickly."


    I stiffened at the mention of Yuna''s name, and my heart twisted painfully in my chest. I didn''t want to think about her for now.


    The doctor continued. "The venom can be quite damaging if left untreated. It attacks the soft tissue and can spread through the bloodstream, causing more harm as it goes. Thankfully, the antidote used seems to have neutralized most of the poison."


    "Antidote?" I repeated, the word catching my attention.


    She nodded again. "Yes. From the looks of it, the princess must have used a snake venom antidote. It''s quite effective against this kind of toxin, especially if applied quickly."


    I stared at her, stunned. An antidote. Had Electra really used an antidote?


    "Does that mean..." I trailed off, unsure of what I wanted to ask.


    The doctor gave me a small smile, as though she understood my confusion. "It means you''re lucky someone treated you quickly. The venom hasn''t done any permanent damage, though your wrist will need time to heal. I''ll prescribe some medication for the pain and swelling, and we''ll keep an eye on it for the next few days."


    I nodded, still trying to process everything.


    How had Electra known to carry a snake venom antidote in the middle of the night? It didn''t make any sense. Yuna''s outburst had been so sudden, so unexpected, yet Electra had been prepared and was carrying around an antidote as though she''d anticipated it.


    The realization that she might be responsible for the mess gnawed at me, and no matter how much I tried to push it aside, I still felt uneasy.


    Yura''s words earlier had only added to my confusion. When she came out of hiding after Yuna was taken away by the school authorities, she explained that Yuna had been reacting to something¡ªa smell or substance¡ªthat must have triggered her.


    According to Yura, she''d stayed away from the hall on purpose because she couldn''t afford to risk having the same reaction.


    The thought of both sisters publicly losing control at the same time sent shivers down my spine, but it also raised a more disturbing question: had someone deliberately triggered Yuna?


    The bandages around my wrists were snug but not too tight as the school doctor finished wrapping them. She stepped back and gave me a look that was both sympathetic and stern.


    "You''re done now," she said, her voice calm. "You need to avoid any strenuous activity with your hands. No heavy lifting, no writing in class¡ªnothing that could strain your wrists further. If you don''t take this seriously, you''ll risk making it worse, and that could mean a cast."


    I nodded in understanding. "Thank you," I said quietly. My voice sounded hollow to my ears, like it wasn''t mine at all, and the doctor gave me a small smile, patted my shoulder, and walked away, leaving me alone with my thoughts.


    After the doctor left the room, I sat on the edge of the hospital bed, debating whether to leave or stay a little longer, and deciding I couldn''t stay here any longer, I headed to the small mirror in the room.


    The reflection staring back at me was far from comforting. My red hair was a total mess, resembling more of a bird''s nest than anything remotely presentable.


    My eyes looked hollow, shadowed from the exhaustion and stress of the past few days, but it was the mark on my face, the still-healing wound from Electra''s arrow, that drew my attention. The faint, jagged line taunted me, and the thought that it might leave a permanent scar made my stomach churn.


    I sighed, running a hand through my hair in an attempt to tame it, though it was a futile effort. Deciding I couldn''t do anything about it, I turned and left the room, only to halt abruptly as soon as I stepped into the hallway.


    Leaning against the wall just outside the door was Roxana. She wasn''t exactly hard to recognize, with her sharp features and the perpetual scowl that seemed permanently etched on her face.


    The moment her eyes landed on me, I knew she wasn''t here by coincidence, and my heart sank.


    "Follow me," she ordered, her voice cold and devoid of patience.


    I stared at her for a moment, the instinct to run flickering briefly in my mind. I knew exactly what this meant: Electra wanted to see me. After everything that had happened on the field and suspecting her for Yuna''s condition, I wasn''t sure I could face her again so soon without digging my grave even more by going off again.


    I crossed my arms, feigning defiance even though my insides were turning with unease.


    "And what if I say no?" I challenged, though my voice lacked conviction.


    Roxana''s lips curled into a scoff, and she tilted her head as if amused by my question. "If you know what''s good for you," she said slowly, her tone dripping with menace, "you''ll follow me quietly. Otherwise..." She trailed off, glancing pointedly at my bandaged wrists, "That won''t be the only part of your body needing bandages."


    Her threat was enough to send a chill down my spine, and I clenched my fists at my sides, feeling both frustrated and powerless. What choice did I have?


    With a resigned sigh, I nodded and stepped forward to follow her like she wanted.

 Chapter 58 58: Not a Coincidence

    Third-person Pov


    Roxana and Seraphina arrived at Electra''s room, and without hesitation, Roxana knocked on the door with three quick knocks, still keeping her expression as stern as ever.


    The sound of Electra''s voice came from inside as she said, "Come in," and Roxana turned back to Seraphina, her expression darkening.


    "Go inside," she ordered, her tone leaving no room for negotiation.


    Seraphina hesitated for a brief moment, but before she could even consider turning away, Roxana leaned in closer. "And don''t even think about pulling that stupid stunt you pulled the other day in class, kid. If you so much as look at Electra the wrong way, much less raise those filthy hands to hit her, then you can forget about staying alive in Elysium because I''ll personally strangle you to death myself."


    The threat took Seraphina by surprise, and her heart immediately sank. The seriousness in Roxana''s voice left no doubt that she meant every word, and besides being scared, Seraphina couldn''t help but wonder why these girls were so fiercely loyal to Electra.


    Was it because Electra was the princess, or was there some other reason? Whatever it was, Seraphina didn''t dare ask. Roxana threw her one last glare before turning and walking away, and Seraphina could only watch her leave, not daring to say a word.


    Seraphina stood in front of the door, her hand trembling as it hovered over the handle.


    Taking a shaky breath, she glanced down the corridor again, thinking for a brief moment if she should just run away. She could slip away, try to find out about Yuna''s safety, and pretend she never ran into Roxana or got here, but deep down, she knew that wasn''t an option.


    Electra wasn''t someone she could avoid. If Electra wanted to find her, she would¡ªand Seraphina didn''t want to think about what would happen if she defied her. Besides, she needed to know what Electra wanted from her now. Maybe this would finally give her a clue about what would happen to Yuna.


    Summoning what little courage she had, Seraphina placed her trembling hand on the door handle and pushed it open.


    As soon as Seraphina entered the room, she felt her stomach churn with unease. Electra sat casually on the sofa, her legs crossed as she scrolled through her phone.


    The glow from the screen illuminated her face, making the sly smile she wore even more unsettling. Seraphina hesitated at the door, clutching her nightwear tightly as her nerves twisted her insides.


    When she fully stepped into the room, Electra''s eyes flicked up from her phone. Her smile widened, and she placed the phone down with ease before standing up. Seraphina''s throat tightened as Electra walked toward her, her every step exuding confidence and control as usual.


    "How are you feeling now?" she asked smoothly, her tone friendly but carrying a hint of mockery. Her eyes darted down to Seraphina''s bandaged wrist, and her tone turned falsely sweet. "How''s the damage? Did they say how bad it was?"


    Seraphina clenched her jaw, forcing herself to stay calm. "It''ll take a few weeks to heal," she replied, shrugging stiffly. "I can''t do anything heavy with my wrists for now."


    Her tone was polite, but only because she knew better than to let her frustration slip. "Why did you call for me?" she asked, steering the conversation to the point.


    Electra''s lips curled into a smug smile. She shrugged nonchalantly. "I simply wanted to check on you," she said, her words dripping with insincerity. "After all, I imagine you must be quite distraught after what happened earlier. Yuna, your darling friend, nearly snapped your wrists in half."


    Seraphina''s stomach churned at Electra''s tone but did her best to suppress her anger. "It wasn''t entirely her fault," she muttered, keeping her voice even.


    Electra tilted her head, feigning curiosity. "Oh, isn''t it? From where I stood, it looked like Yuna was ready to turn you into her next meal." Her smile widened, and her voice grew more mocking. "If it hadn''t been for me, you''d probably be in the hospital right now, fighting for your life after a nice little snake scratch."


    Seraphina felt her teeth grind as she fought to keep her composure. "If you hadn''t been there with an antidote," she said slowly, "things might''ve been much worse for me."


    She paused, her gaze narrowing slightly. "But that''s the thing, isn''t it? You just happened to have a snake venom antidote with you at 3 in the morning. Convenient timing, don''t you think, Electra?"


    Electra''s smile faltered for just a split second before returning, sharper than before. "I''m always prepared, Seraphina," she said lightly. "You never know when trouble might strike."


    Seraphina''s eyes narrowed further. "It''s not just that," she continued, refusing to let her suspicions die. "I''ve been thinking... The way Yuna lost control earlier, how uncharacteristic it was... And how you just happened to be there when it happened."


    She crossed her arms, tilting her head. "It almost feels like you were expecting it. Like you knew something would happen. Like maybe you even had something to do with it."


    Electra''s expression froze, her smile now razor-thin. For a moment, the room was silent, and Seraphina''s heart pounded in her chest, but she held her ground.


    Electra let out a soft, dry laugh. "You''ve been thinking, have you?" she said, her voice dripping with condescension. She took a step closer, closing the space between them, and Seraphina instinctively stepped back until her back hit the door. "And what exactly do you think, Seraphina? That I orchestrated the whole thing? That I made your precious Yuna lose control?"


    Seraphina stared up at her, refusing to be intimidated even as her pulse raced. "I just think it''s strange, Electra," she said carefully. "Strange how you always seem to be at the center of everything, and strange how things keep happening that conveniently work in your favor. After all, you hate Yuna, so it wouldn''t surprise me if you did that to her on purpose."


    Electra burst into a loud laugh. She laughed so hard that Seraphina couldn''t help but wonder what was so amusing. Her hand flew to her mouth as she continued laughing, her shoulders shaking as if she had just heard the world''s funniest joke.


    Seraphina''s fists tightened at her sides, her patience already wearing thin. "What''s so funny?" she demanded.


    She hated the way Electra had a way of making her feel both infuriated and unsure of herself all at once.


    Finally, Electra composed herself, wiping an imaginary tear from the corner of her eye. She tilted her head, her trademark smirk curling on her lips. "You," she said simply, snapping her fingers dramatically in the air as if emphasizing her point. "It''s a good thing you know me so well, Seraphina."


    Seraphina blinked, thrown off by the statement. Her confusion softened her anger for just a moment, and she found herself asking, "Are you admitting it?" Her voice wavered slightly, but she pushed on, narrowing her eyes at Electra. "Are you really admitting that you''re responsible for what happened to Yuna?"


    Electra raised a brow, her smirk widening. "Isn''t it already obvious?" she asked with a shrug, her tone casual.


    Electra leaned in slightly. "And everything that happened to her tonight, all of it... It''s on you, Seraphina. It''s all your fault."

 Chapter 59 59: Youre mine alone

    Third-person Pov


    Seraphina let out a shaky breath, trying desperately to hold back the tears threatening to spill from her eyes. She wanted to ask what Electra meant by saying she was to blame, but then she''d decide against it, concluding that she most likely wouldn''t like the response she''d get.


    Her voice wavered as she finally spoke. "What do you want from me, Electra?" she asked, desperately wanting to know what it was Electra really wanted from her.


    Her gaze searched Electra''s face for any sign of remorse or understanding but found none. "I don''t understand why you''re doing this. You''ve already... had your way with me." Her cheeks flushed slightly at the admission, but she pressed on. "What more do you want? Why are you making my life so difficult?"


    Electra tilted her head slightly, a faint smirk playing on her lips. "Is that what you think?" she replied coolly. "That I''ve made your life difficult?"


    Seraphina''s frustration bubbled over. "Yes! Ever since I got here, you''ve done nothing but torment me and my friends. Yuna didn''t deserve what you did to her, and neither did Yura. If this is about me slapping you, then I''m sorry. Truly, I am. I''ll apologize a thousand times if that''s what it takes. Just... please, leave me alone."


    Electra remained silent, and her expression was unreadable.


    "I just want to get through my time at this school peacefully," Seraphina continued, her voice softer now. "I don''t want any trouble. I never did."


    Electra uncrossed her arms and took a slow step forward. "Are you done?" she asked, her tone devoid of emotion.


    Seraphina''s shoulders sagged. The lack of response, the cold indifference¡ªit was too much. Tears welled up in her eyes despite her efforts to hold them back. "Please," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "Just tell me what you want from me."


    Electra studied her for a moment, her gaze sharp and calculating. "You really don''t get it, do you?" she said finally.


    "Do you really think I''d make it that easy for you, little dove?" Electra added, her voice dripping with mockery. "If I just told you what I wanted, where''s the fun in that? Hmm?"


    Seraphina let out a tired sigh, which only seemed to amuse Electra even more, and she leaned in, forcing Seraphina''s back further against the door. Seraphina tried to avoid her gaze, but the proximity was suffocating.


    Every fiber of her being screamed to put more space between them, but Electra''s height pinned her in place, leaving her feeling like a cornered animal.


    "Just tell me what it is you want from me, Electra." Seraphina whispered, her voice trembling. "Just say it. What will make you stop hurting Yuna and Yura? What do I have to do for you to leave them alone?"


    Electra''s lips curled into a sly smile, her eyes gleaming with a predatory glint. "You really think I''d just tell you? Where''s the fun in that?" She tilted her head, her hair brushing against Seraphina''s shoulder as she leaned closer. "I told you, little dove. This is only the beginning, and if you''re already this desperate now, I can''t wait to see how much more you''ll break down."


    Her other hand reached out, and her fingers brushed against a stray lock of Seraphina''s hair. She twirled it lazily, her smirk never faltering as she added. "So don''t waste those tears yet, darling. Save them for when you''ll really need them."


    Seraphina shuddered at the finality in Electra''s words, and her hands pressed harder against the door behind her, as if trying to will it to open and provide her an escape, but she knew there was no escape¡ªnot from Electra, not in this moment.


    "Why are you even doing this?" Seraphina asked, her voice breaking as she tried to summon courage. "What do you get out of making me miserable? You barely even know me, and I''m just some nobody compared to you. Why can''t you just leave me alone?"


    Electra pulled back slightly, her smirk fading into something colder. "It''s not about what I get, sweetheart," she said, her tone eerily calm. "It''s about what you''ll lose. Your comfort, your innocence, your peace of mind¡ªall of it, and when you finally realize there''s no escape with me, that''s when you''ll understand what it means to belong to me."


    Seraphina''s chest tightened at those words, her mind racing. "Belong to you?" she repeated, her voice barely audible.


    "You heard me loud and clear, Sera," Electra responded.


    Her fingers brushed against Seraphina''s skin, not tight enough to choke but enough to establish control. "And no matter how hard you try to escape, no matter what you do, you''ll always end up back here. With me."


    Seraphina''s voice trembled as she managed to choke out, "Why? Why do you want me to belong to you? I just don''t get it. Why me?"


    Electra leaned in closer, her breath warm against Seraphina''s lips as she responded with maddening calmness, "You don''t have to get it, little Seraphina. All you need to know is that you''re mine. Completely. Utterly. Mine."


    Every fiber of Seraphina''s being wanted to resist, to argue, and to scream that she belonged to no one, but before she could gather her strength, Electra''s fingers shifted, tracing the curve of her lips with a feather-light touch.


    "And until you accept that," Electra continued, her tone softening to something almost tender, "I''ll make sure your life becomes even more miserable than it is now because I don''t like sharing what''s mine."


    Seraphina''s mouth opened, ready to protest, but Electra silenced her with a sudden, heated kiss. It wasn''t gentle¡ªit was possessive, overwhelming, and intentional.


    Seraphina''s initial instinct was to push Electra away, but her body refused to move. Her mental exhaustion and the sheer intensity of Electra''s lips left her momentarily paralyzed.


    Electra took full advantage of Seraphina''s stillness, deepening the kiss and biting down gently on her lower lip. The unexpected gesture sent a jolt through Seraphina, and to her horror, a soft sound escaped her throat¡ªa sound she hadn''t intended but that Electra clearly relished.


    The sound only seemed to encourage Electra, and her hand tightened slightly around Seraphina''s neck, but not enough to hurt.


    When Electra finally pulled away, her eyes were dark with satisfaction, and her fingers lingered on Seraphina''s skin as she whispered, "You''re mine, Seraphina. Only mine to have."


    She leaned in just enough that their foreheads almost touched, her gaze burning into Seraphina''s. "And I don''t like anyone else getting attention from what''s mine. Not Yuna, not anyone else."

 Chapter 60 60: A much needed distraction

    Electra''s Pov


    As soon as Seraphina left my room, I slammed the door shut and leaned against it, trying to steady my erratic breathing. My fists clenched at my sides, and I felt my nails digging into my palms as I wrestled with the anger that ran through me.


    I wasn''t angry with Seraphina¡ªnot this time. The anger was entirely directed at myself.


    Why didn''t I do it? Why didn''t I take it further when I had the chance? I could still taste the remnants of our kiss, her hesitant yet magnetic pull, and the way her body responded even when she was trying so hard to resist. I had her, and yet I let her go.


    It wasn''t like me to hold back. I never held back. Control and dominance were second nature to me, and yet when it came to Seraphina, I hesitated. I let her walk out of that door without taking what I wanted, and that made me furious. Not at her, but at myself.


    I paced back and forth in my room, replaying the moment over and over in my head. It would''ve been so easy. All it would have taken was another kiss, a little more pressure, and Seraphina would have submitted to me completely. I could see it in her eyes¡ªthe way she wanted me despite her resistance.


    She was torn between desire and disgust¡ªdisgust for me, and perhaps for herself too, but she wanted me. I knew it, and still, I didn''t act on it.


    Why didn''t I?


    A voice in my head whispered the answer I didn''t want to acknowledge. It was fear¡ªnot fear of rejection, not fear of losing control, but fear of hurting her. The thought felt foreign, alien even, and I wanted to reject it, to shove it aside as ridiculous.


    Since when did I care about hurting anyone? My emotions had always been a mess, chaotic, and dangerous, and I had never cared before if my messed-up emotions ended up jumping out and hurting those around me.


    But with Seraphina, it was different.


    I didn''t want her to see that side of me, the side that I couldn''t control, the side that burned so hot and so wild that it left destruction in its wake. I could still remember the last time I lost control¡ªhow everything spiraled, how the fire burned brighter and hotter than I could contain.


    It wasn''t just metaphorical.


    My other side was real and terrifying. I wasn''t just dangerous. I was a danger, a walking, breathing hazard, and little dove Sera had no idea.


    The thought of her finding out filled me with an unfamiliar kind of dread. She already feared me, which was fine¡ªI needed her to fear me to stay in control, but if she found out the truth?


    If she discovered that I wasn''t much different from Yuna, the person I was trying so hard to pull her away from? She''d look at me with the same mixture of fear and pity that she had when she saw Yuna screaming earlier.


    That look¡ªit would undo me.


    I stopped pacing and leaned against my desk, staring blankly at the wall. I didn''t know why I cared so much about what Seraphina thought of me. I didn''t understand why it mattered if she looked at me with disgust or fear.


    I was used to people fearing me. Hell, I thrived on it. It gave me power, control, and the ability to bend people to my will, but with her, it was different.


    I didn''t want her pity or that kind of fear. I didn''t want her to look at me like I was something broken or monstrous, even though I was both of those things, and that realization made me feel weak.


    I growled in frustration, slamming my fist against the desk. The force sent a jolt of pain up my arm, but I welcomed it. Pain was grounding. Pain reminded me of who I was¡ªwhat I was. I couldn''t afford to lose sight of that, not because of her.


    I pulled open the drawer beside my bed, and my fingers fumbled for a moment before landing on the pack of cigarettes I knew was there. I yanked it out, letting out a sharp breath I hadn''t realized I was holding.


    Flicking the lighter, I watched the fire for a few long seconds before being it to the tip of the cigarette. The first drag filled my lungs with smoke, a familiar burn that momentarily dulled the chaos in my mind.


    The sharp taste grounded me, but it wasn''t enough. Seraphina was still all over my mind, and I figured I needed a distraction, something stronger than nicotine.


    Another drag of the cigarette didn''t help, so I paced the room. My gaze flicked to the mirror, where I caught a glimpse of myself: disheveled, irritated, and worst of all, unsettled. I rarely allowed myself to feel this way, and when I did, I always found a way to stamp it out.


    I glanced at the clock. 4:47 a.m. I hadn''t slept, not a second. My eyes burned, and my muscles ached from pacing the room.


    Sex. That was the answer.


    It always worked. Nothing cleared my head better than losing myself in someone else''s body, forgetting everything except the heat and the power I could wield over them.


    But even that felt complicated now. My usual methods of calling someone, snapping my fingers, and having them at my mercy didn''t hold the same appeal.


    Seraphina''s image was burned into my mind, making everyone else seem insignificant. Still, I needed something. The thought of watching others entertain me crossed my mind¡ªan easy distraction where I could simply sit back and enjoy the show. Yet, even that felt hollow.


    Frustrated, I grabbed my phone, scrolling through my contacts. Too many options, but none felt right. Not even the usual names that came to mind when I needed release. I hesitated, fingers hovering over the screen, when a sudden knock broke the stillness in the room.


    I froze.


    For a moment, I thought¡ªno, hoped¡ªit was Seraphina. The idea of her standing at my door sent a shiver through me, but just as quickly, I shoved the thought aside. If it was her, I wouldn''t be able to control myself, and I wasn''t sure what I''d do if I let my emotions take over.


    Cigarette still in hand, I stood, my body heavy from exhaustion. I moved lazily to the door, brushing hair out of my face as I opened it.


    "Uria?"


    Her familiar face stared back at me, her amber eyes glinting in the hallway light. I leaned against the doorframe, caught somewhere between confusion and intrigue. Of all people, I hadn''t expected her to show up at this hour.


    "What are you doing in my room at five in the morning?" I asked, my voice low and tired.


    Uria shrugged nonchalantly, but there was something calculated in the slight tilt of her lips. "I couldn''t sleep," she said simply. "Figured I''d check in on you, see if you were awake."


    I raised an eyebrow. Checking in on me? At this hour? The thought was amusing. But as I stood there, staring at her, I realized something: this was exactly what I needed. Uria¡ªbold, unpredictable, and always eager to entertain¡ªwas the perfect cure for my restless energy.


    A slow, smug smile spread across my face. "Well, lucky for you, I wasn''t asleep."


    Before she could say another word, I grabbed her by the wrist, pulling her inside with just enough force to make her stumble slightly. As the door clicked shut behind her, I stepped forward, closing the space between us. Her lips parted in surprise, but I didn''t give her time to react.


    I slammed my lips on hers, kissing her hard and deep, and the rush of it drowned out the storm in my head. She tasted like mint, sharp and clean, a contrast to the smoke lingering on my breath. Her hands flew to my shoulders, gripping me tightly, almost possessively, as I pressed her back against the wall.


    The kiss grew hotter, hungrier. She responded just as I knew she would, her body molding to mine, her nails biting into my skin as I pinned her wrists above her head. There was no hesitation in Uria¡ªnot like Seraphina. Where Seraphina was soft and hesitant, Uria was wild and demanding.


    It was a distraction I needed, but it wasn''t enough to fully chase the ghost of Seraphina from my mind.


    Pulling away slightly, I let my lips hover against hers, my breath heavy and uneven. "You always know when to show up," I murmured, my voice dripping with satisfaction.


    Uria smirked, tilting her head. "What can I say? I know what you like."

 Chapter 61 61: Just Sex

    Electra''s Pov


    Uria''s lips crashed against mine with a force that felt like she had been waiting forever for this moment, and I didn''t hesitate, meeting her intensity head-on, my hands diving into the thick waves of her hair and pulling her closer.


    There wasn''t an inch of space left between us, and I wanted it that way.


    Our mouths moved together in perfect sync, a rhythm that was both achingly familiar and electrifying. Every kiss ignited a wildfire inside me, spreading through every nerve in my body. I pushed her back against the wall, my hands gripping her waist firmly, holding her there as though I couldn''t bear for her to slip away.


    When a soft moan escaped her lips, it sent a surge of heat through me. That sound alone was enough to drive me mad, and my grip tightened on her waist as I deepened the kiss, pouring all of my frustration into her and losing myself in the moment.


    Uria wasn''t passive either. Her hands moved with purpose, sliding up my sides and finding their way beneath my robe. I shivered when her cool fingers brushed the bare skin of my stomach, the contrast making me feel even more alive.


    I pulled back just enough to look into her eyes, our breaths mingling between us. The hunger I saw there mirrored my own, and I loved how I was starting to feel like myself again¡ªcold and driven purely by desire, and not some other stupid emotion I''d rather not deal with.


    I pulled her back in for another kiss, and Uria, ever compliant, wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed me back enthusiastically. We kissed until we got to the bed, and slowly, we began to strip off each other''s clothing.


    My fingers trailed along her waist as I peeled off her tank top, exposing her firm breasts, and then I kissed my way down her body, pausing momentarily to suck at her nipples before continuing lower.


    My hands were moving over her shorts now, my fingers slipping inside her panties and caressing the dampness that was under her panties.


    She gasped as I slipped my hand inside her underwear and circled my finger around her clit. Her breath hitched, and she leaned back against the mattress, her hips rising to meet my touch.


    We broke apart for a minute so I could help her out of her shorts, which I quickly tossed aside, while she helped me out of my robe. Then she straddled me, her knees spreading wide so she could lean forward and kiss me again.


    Her tongue danced with mine, her teeth tugging lightly at the edge of my bottom lip, and I kissed her back with as much intensity before pulling away suddenly and hovering only inches above her mouth. She arched her back, trying to get even closer, but I wouldn''t let her go any farther.


    I cupped her breasts gently, massaging her small, round breasts with my thumbs. She moaned softly at my touch, and I smiled before taking one of her breasts into my mouth, kissing her nipple, and sucking lightly on it before biting down gently.


    She moaned again, and her hands gripped my shoulders tightly, her fingers digging into the muscles there as I continued to tease her breast, using my teeth and tongue to torment her.


    When I pulled away, I kissed her throat, nibbling gently on the smooth flesh there before trailing kisses from her neck down to her collarbone. I paused there briefly, sucking on her skin before moving on down lower... until I reached the apex of her thighs.


    Uria''s breathing quickened, and her voice became husky. "Oh god..."


    I looked up to see her watching me intently, her expression one of pure desire, her cheeks flushed with arousal, and her lips red and swollen from being kissed so passionately earlier.


    I grinned widely at her before taking her in my mouth, licking and sucking at her wetness before pressing my tongue flat against her entrance. I flicked it once, twice, and thrice until Uria cried out softly in response.


    I took her completely in my mouth, swirling my tongue around her clit and teasing it with my teeth. A low hum vibrated in Uria'' s belly, and she threw her head back, moaning loudly.


    "Please," she begged breathlessly. "Make me come."


    I chuckled softly, and then I started stroking my fingers across her folds, pushing in and out of her at the same time. My tongue swept against her clit in slow circles, and Uria''s legs trembled violently.


    I kept up my pace, and her hips thrust forward involuntarily, her whole body trembling from the pressure building inside her.


    She grabbed onto the sheets tightly, her knuckles turning white, while I continued stroking her clit and flicking her clit with my tongue, teasing her until she came without warning, crying out my name.


    I continued stroking her clit for several seconds before I pulled my fingers out of her and pushed her legs open wider. I pressed my tongue against her opening, licking up her juices and tasting the saltiness of her sex.


    Uria panted heavily, and I moved up to kiss her, my tongue darting into her mouth, tasting her salty sweat.


    She abruptly pulled out of the kiss, and with a sly smile on her face, she whispered, "Make me come again."


    I rolled my eyes playfully, reaching between us and grabbing her asscheeks roughly. She gave an involuntary shudder, and I smiled as I squeezed her tight.


    She squirmed under my touch, her breath growing ragged. I pulled away briefly, walking towards my bedside drawer, and when I returned, I had a toy in my hand¡ªmy favorite vibrator.


    I held it in front of Uria, who gasped, and her pupils dilated as she stared at the vibrator, almost mesmerized.


    I moved up behind her on the bed, placing the vibrator between her legs, and Uria''s breath grew ragged. "You like this?" I asked.


    "Yes," she breathed, looking at me pleadingly.


    I pressed the vibrator against her inner walls for a few moments, teasing her until she cried out again. I used my thumb to circle her clit repeatedly, and she closed her eyes, her head thrown back, her body tensing.


    She pressed her back into my breasts, her breath coming out in short gasps.


    Finally, I withdrew the vibrator, giving her some time to catch her breath before plunging it into her again. She whimpered, arching back against me as the second wave of pleasure hit her. It built and built, until she came with another loud shout of my name, her entire body shaking.


    "Good girl," I praised as I removed the vibrator from her, and she sat up, leaning over me and kissing my lips hungrily.


    "I want to taste you," she murmured after a long pause. "Please."


    I laughed quietly. "Well, since you asked so nicely... you may have your wish."


    At my permission, her lips met mine again, her fingers tangling themselves in my hair. She slid her hand down to my chest, taking my breasts in both hands and playing with them, squeezing them hard and teasingly.


    This time, I pulled her on top of me, my hands roaming over her curves, and her hands slid down my stomach to cup my butt. She lifted it slightly, her legs spreading and wrapping around mine, while she leaned forward to kiss me, our tongues dancing around each other.


    After kissing briefly, her lips left mine and started to trail down, stopping at my breasts. She bit and licked at each breast individually, sucking each one into her mouth.


    I groaned softly, burying my fingers in her hair and tugging on them slightly. She responded instantly, her tongue twisting and stroking my sensitive nipples as she worked her magic.


    After a moment, she pulled away and started to kiss her way down my stomach again, until she suddenly stopped, got up, and walked towards my already opened bedside drawer.


    "What''re you doing?" I asked suspiciously, staring at her.


    Uria said nothing at first; her attention focused solely on whatever she''d picked up from the drawer.


    My suspicions were confirmed when she walked to the foot of the bed and set something down beside me.


    A dildo¡ªmy dildo.


    A satisfied smile formed on my face as she climbed back into the bed, waving the dildo teasingly in the air before bringing it to her mouth and sucking on it.


    She looked up to me, and her eyes were shining with lust and excitement as she smiled seductively. When she was done sucking on it, she redirected her attention back to my clit, pressing her tongue against the tip as she slowly began circling it.


    I let out a soft moan as her tongue flicked against my clit, my hips jerking upwards, trying to push myself further into her mouth.


    I was so distracted by the pleasure that I didn''t notice when she brought the dildo to my entrance until she plunged it deep inside me.


    Her tongue continued to stroke my clit, and I arched back again, groaning loudly as pleasure washed through me. Her mouth latched onto my clit, holding it firmly as she thrust the dildo slowly inside me, her tongue making its way around and around the little nub, causing a new wave of pleasure to roll through me.


    She licked the base of the dildo as she continued to bob up and down on me, her lips moving slowly as she sucked on my clit.


    I bucked my hips off the bed, unable to contain the sound of pleasure that escaped me at that moment.


    Uria moved faster as I screamed. I felt my orgasm approaching rapidly, and I couldn''t hold back anymore. The waves came pouring through me, and I exploded with a cry, feeling the orgasm rip through me as my whole body shook with ecstasy.


    Before I could catch my breath, I felt her lips suckle harshly on my clit, driving me over the edge again. Her tongue continued to lap at my clit, as my hips twitched uncontrollably, and I cried out once more.


    "Fuck, don''t stop Sera, keep going!" I told her quickly, but instead of obeying, she halted, looking up at me with an annoyed look on her face.


    "What''s with the look?" I questioned, tilting my head to the side.


    "You just called me Sera, Electra. You just called me by that little bitch''s name!" she spat angrily, much to my surprise and confusion.

 Chapter 62 62: You cant like her

    Electra''s Pov


    I let out a frustrated curse under my breath, still shocked by Uria''s retort. I couldn''t believe I''d done that¡ªsaid Seraphina''s name at the worst possible moment.


    As soon as Uria had pointed it out, I knew I''d screwed up, and the expression on Uria''s face only confirmed it. Her eyes, already sharp with annoyance, now burned with fury, and her mouth was pressed into a thin line.


    Uria wasn''t someone who handled perceived slights gracefully, and right now, I could tell she was one wrong word away from completely losing it.


    Normally, I''d have a smooth excuse ready, some clever spin to deny or deflect the situation entirely, but this time? My mind was blank. Seraphina''s name had slipped out so easily, so naturally, that I couldn''t even think of a plausible way to deny it, and worse, I wasn''t entirely sure why it had slipped out in the first place.


    Uria crossed her arms, her body tense as she waited for me to speak. "Are you seriously not going to say anything, Electra?" she demanded, her voice laced with impatience. "And before you even try to deny it, just let me tell you that I heard you loud and clear, sweetheart. You said her name."


    I sighed heavily, running a hand through my hair, my frustration mounting¡ªnot just at her but at myself. "What do you want me to say, Uria?" I snapped. "Yes, I said her name. It was a slip of the tongue. I got carried away, that''s all."


    Her eyes narrowed, and I could see the disbelief etched into her features. "Carried away?" she repeated, her tone mocking. "So, what, am I here as just some substitute for whatever little fantasy you have about that... that girl?"


    Her words stung more than I cared to admit, and I clenched my fists at my sides to keep my temper in check. Uria had a way of pushing my buttons, and right now she was doing it expertly, but deep down, I couldn''t blame her for being furious.


    Hell, if the roles were reversed, I''d probably feel the same way. Not that I''d ever be in such a situation. It was impossible.


    "Don''t flatter yourself, Uria," I shot back, my voice sharp. "You showed up at my door on your own accord. I didn''t exactly invite you in for this."


    Her expression faltered just for a moment before she quickly masked it with a glare. "And you kissed me first, Electra. You initiated it," she pointed out. "But clearly, I wasn''t the one you had on your mind."


    I wanted to deny it, to throw her off and deny having anyone else on my mind, but the truth was, she wasn''t wrong. Seraphina had been on my mind far more than I cared to admit.


    I let out a long, tired sigh, hoping it would calm the situation. "Uria," I began, my voice laced with a forced calm, "can you just let it go? It was a mistake, a slip of the tongue. You''re making a big deal out of nothing. Instead of wasting time arguing about this, we could be doing something much more enjoyable."


    Uria''s narrowed eyes told me she wasn''t ready to drop it. "A mistake?" she repeated, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "You''re calling it a mistake? Electra, you don''t just say another girl''s name¡ªespecially that girl''s name¡ªunless she''s on your mind. Tell me the truth, Electra, do you like her? Do you like that little bitch?"


    Her words caught me off guard, and for a moment, I was silent. My frown deepened as I sat up in bed, staring at her. "What the hell are you talking about?" I snapped. "Why would you even ask me something like that? Do you honestly think I like Seraphina? Is that what this is about?"


    Uria shrugged, her expression a mix of annoyance and amusement, which only made me angrier. "You tell me, Electra," she said, her voice smooth yet cutting. "For you to have mentioned someone else''s name while I was literally going down on you¡ª" She gestured toward me, her voice rising slightly, "¡ªit means something. You''re clearly thinking about that little bitch. That much is clear."


    I rolled my eyes, feeling my irritation flare into something closer to anger. "You''re talking nonsense, Uria. Absolute nonsense." I leaned closer to her, my tone growing sharper. "I don''t like Seraphina, not in that way, and you''re ridiculous for even suggesting it."


    "Really?" Uria tilted her head, a mocking smile tugging at her lips. "Then why the hell was her name the first thing out of your mouth when you should''ve been focused on me?"


    I rolled my eyes so hard it felt like they might get stuck. "Oh, for crying out loud. It was a mistake, Uria. You''re being ridiculous."


    "Am I?" she shot back, leaning forward so her face was inches from mine. "Because from where I''m sitting, it looks like you''re the one lying to yourself."


    The audacity of her words ignited a spark of anger in me. "Uria, stop talking," I said, my voice low and edged with warning, "you''re pushing it."


    Her smirk didn''t falter. "You can get mad all you want, Electra, but we both know I''m right. If you don''t like her, then why are you so defensive?"


    I clenched my jaw, willing myself to stay calm. "I''m defensive because you''re accusing me of something so ridiculous it''s almost laughable. I don''t like Seraphina. She''s not even on my radar."


    "Good," Uria replied sharply, leaning back and tossing her hair over her shoulder. "Because if I ever find out you do, that little bitch is going to regret ever crossing paths with you. Do you understand me?"


    I stared at her, the intensity of her gaze meeting my own. "Is that a threat, Uria?" I asked, my tone cold.


    "Call it whatever you want," she said nonchalantly. "Just don''t like her or anyone else in this school. Especially her."


    I continued staring down at Uria, watching her frown deepen with each passing second. "And what, exactly, are you planning to do if I ever decide to like someone, Uria?" I questioned.


    Her response came in a low voice, her words laced with a kind of dark certainty that sent a jolt through me. "I''d kill whoever it was."


    I blinked, momentarily caught off guard by the sheer audacity of her response. A flicker of genuine surprise flared in me, though I quickly masked it with a smirk. Her boldness wasn''t entirely new, but this level of possessiveness was.


    She had just openly admitted that the mere idea of me falling for someone¡ªa laughable concept in itself¡ªwould be enough for her to commit murder, and that was the last thing I had expected to hear.


    Did she truly believe she had the power to dictate anything about me? The thought alone was infuriating.


    My smirk darkened, and before she could say another word, I moved. Wrapping my hand around her throat, I caught her completely off guard, forcing her back as I pressed forward, now kneeling on the bed and towering over her.


    Her breath hitched, and though her body tensed, her sly smile didn''t waver.


    "Don''t you dare," I hissed, my grip tightening ever so slightly. "Don''t you dare think that you''re someone special because you''re not, Uria. You''re just another bedwarmer and plaything, and you''re here because I let you be here. So don''t get ahead of yourself."


    Despite the pressure around her throat, she let out a low, raspy laugh, and her audacity, even in this moment, sent a ripple of irritation through me. "I don''t mind being just a bed warmer, Electra," she managed, her voice strained.


    Her sly smile grew darker, her eyes gleaming with something dangerous. "But the moment you try to limit yourself to just one girl, Electra..." She paused, letting the weight of her words settle. "I won''t let it work out. All hell will break loose, and I''ll kill whoever it is."


    Her laugh, low and almost unhinged, filled the room, and I couldn''t believe that she had the audacity to find this amusing.


    I stared at her, my grip tightening reflexively before I loosened it just enough for her to breathe more easily. My lips curled into a short, dark laugh of my own. Her words lingered in my mind, but I refused to give her the satisfaction of knowing they''d surprised me.


    "Keep laughing, Uria," I murmured, my tone dangerously calm. I released her neck, letting my hand drop as I straightened up slightly, still hovering over her.


    Her breathing was heavier now, but her smirk hadn''t faded.


    My eyes bore into hers, and I allowed the tension to stretch for a moment longer before stepping back, a smirk playing on my lips. "Get out of the bed," I ordered, my voice cold.


    Uria raised an eyebrow, clearly curious but not daring to push her luck further¡ªyet.


    "And get on your knees, Uria," I added, my tone sharp. "It seems to me like you need to be reminded of your place, and it''s certainly not sitting here thinking you can dictate anything to me. Now, let''s get you tied up, shall we?"

 Chapter 63: Awkward

    Seraphina¡¯s Pov


    I stood frozen in front of Yuna¡¯s room, staring at the wooden door as if it held all the answers to the questions swirling in my mind.


    My palms were damp, and my breath felt heavy in my chest. Yura had texted me only minutes ago, letting me know that they were in Yuna¡¯s room, and now I was here, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to knock or turn the knob.


    I glanced down at my bandaged wrists, the faint sting beneath the cloth reminding me of what had happened earlier. I could still hear Yuna¡¯s screams in my head¡ªhow her voice had distorted into something primal and terrifying.


    The memory of her snake-like form, thrashing uncontrollably as her other side took over, was permanently imprinted into my mind. She had looked me dead in the eye as she gripped my wrists, her strength overwhelming, and for a moment, I was sure she didn¡¯t even know it was me.


    I couldn¡¯t shake the guilt that clawed at me. Yuna wasn¡¯t herself then; she couldn¡¯t control what happened, but here I was, mentally accusing her while the bandages reminded me that her lack of control had caused me pain.


    How could I face her without her seeing it? Without her blaming herself? Worse, how could I face her when I wasn¡¯t even sure how I felt anymore?


    I took a shaky breath, trying to push away the guilt, the fear, and the strange mixture of emotions turning inside me.


    My hesitation only grew as I thought about how different things might be from now on. Yuna had been my first real friend, someone who made me feel seen, and yet, here I was, standing outside her room, feeling like a stranger.


    And then there was Electra. My cheeks flushed at the thought, my fingers tightening into fists at my sides. Why had I let her kiss me? Why hadn¡¯t I pushed her away or said something? Worse still, why had I enjoyed it?


    It wasn¡¯t just the kiss; it was everything about Electra¡ªthe way she moved, the way she spoke, the way she seemed to have this inexplicable hold over me. I hated her, and yet I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about her or stop myself from turning into a complete moron whenever she was close enough.


    The guilt doubled as I thought about facing Yuna, knowing that I hadn¡¯t just failed her as a friend¡ªagain, I had also betrayed her trust by even being near Electra, let alone letting her kiss me. I bit down on my lip, trying to push the thought away, but it lingered, stubborn and unrelenting.


    Finally, I raised my hand to knock, but my knuckles barely brushed the door before it opened. Yura stood in the doorway, her expression neutral but her eyes sharp, as if she had been waiting for me to show up.


    Her gaze flickered to my wrists, and I instinctively hid them behind my back.


    "You¡¯re here," she said simply, stepping aside to let me in.


    I swallowed hard and stepped into the room, my heart pounding. Yuna was sitting on the bed, her legs tucked beneath her, her head resting against the wall. She looked pale and exhausted, her eyes closed as if she were trying to block out the world. The sight of her made my chest ache.


    "Yuna..." I said softly, my voice barely above a whisper.


    Her eyes opened slowly, and when she saw me, something flickered in her expression¡ªrelief, maybe, or something close to it. "Sera," she said, her voice hoarse. "You¡¯re here."


    I took a hesitant step closer, my hands trembling at my sides. "Yura texted me," I said, trying to keep my voice steady. "She said you were back."


    Yuna nodded, her gaze dropping to my hands. Her brow furrowed slightly, and I knew she had noticed the bandages even though I was trying to keep them hidden. She didn¡¯t say anything about them, though, and I felt a strange mix of relief and disappointment.


    "How are you feeling?" I asked, my voice soft.


    Yuna sighed, leaning her head back against the wall. "Better," she said, though she didn¡¯t sound convincing. "The shift... it took a lot out of me."


    I nodded, not knowing what to say. The room felt heavy with everything that had happened earlier, and I wanted nothing more than to tell her it wasn¡¯t her fault and that I didn¡¯t blame her for what happened to my wrists, but the words felt stuck in my throat.


    Yura cleared her throat, breaking the silence. "She needs rest," she said, her tone firm as she looked between me and Yuna. "That¡¯s why I brought her here. She¡¯ll recover faster in her own space."


    Yuna shot her sister a tired look but didn¡¯t argue. I glanced between them, unsure of what to say or do. The tension in the room was obvious, and I felt like an intruder despite Yuna being my friend.


    "Yura¡¯s right," I said finally, my voice soft. "You need to rest."


    Yuna looked at me, her gaze searching. "I¡¯m sorry," she said suddenly, her voice breaking slightly. "For earlier."


    Her words caught me off guard, and my chest tightened. "You don¡¯t have to apologize," I said quickly, stepping closer to her. "It wasn¡¯t your fault. You couldn¡¯t control it."


    "But I hurt you," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. Her eyes flicked to my wrists, and I saw the guilt etched into her features.


    I shook my head, my throat tightening. "You didn¡¯t mean to. I know that."


    She didn¡¯t look convinced, but she didn¡¯t argue either. The room fell into silence again, and I felt like I was forcing myself to remain here, despite how awkward it was.


    Yura cleared her throat again, her sharp gaze landing on me. "I don¡¯t mean to be rude, but if you¡¯re not going to stay, could you leave now?" she said. "She really needs to rest, and with you here, looking like that, it¡¯s going to be hard."


    I nodded quickly in understanding, despite feeling slightly offended by her tone. "I¡¯ll leave," I said, glancing at Yuna. "Take care of yourself, okay?"


    Yuna gave me a small, tired smile. "I will."


    Yura sighed but didn¡¯t say anything else, and as I walked out of the room, I couldn¡¯t help but get the feeling that things between Yuna and me would never be the same again.

 Chapter 64: Gone

    Seraphina¡¯s Pov


    My phone screen lit up the dark room as I lazily scrolled through the endless notifications and posts. It was already past five in the morning, and there was no point in trying to sleep.


    My thoughts were restless, a complete mess of everything that had happened today¡ªElectra, and especially Yuna¡ªand no amount of fatigue seemed to dull the chaos in my head.


    I jumped slightly when I heard Ashleigh suddenly stir awake in her bed across the room. Her voice, groggy but clear, startled me further when she said, "Seraphina, you¡¯re still awake?"


    I turned to her, startled. "Yeah, why?"


    Ashleigh sat up, rubbing her eyes, and gave me a look that was both concerned and mildly amused. "Are you awake because you¡¯re sad about Yuna leaving?"


    Her words froze me in place. "What are you talking about?" I asked, my voice hesitant. "Why would Yuna be leaving?"


    Ashleigh blinked at me, her expression shifting to one of confusion. "You didn¡¯t know?" she asked, her tone incredulous. "Your friend Yuna is being suspended. She¡¯s leaving Elysium."


    My heart skipped a beat, and I felt the blood drain from my face. "Suspended?" I repeated, trying to process what she was saying. "For what? Why?"


    Ashleigh shrugged as if it was common knowledge. "For losing control of her... other side. You know, the snake thing. According to the rules, she disrupted the peace of the school and hurt a fellow student¡ªyou, obviously. Didn¡¯t she tell you about the punishment?"


    I shook my head; my throat suddenly felt dry. "No, she didn¡¯t tell me anything," I managed to say, the panic rising in my chest. "I just saw her a little while ago, and she didn¡¯t say anything about leaving or being suspended."


    Ashleigh frowned, looking genuinely surprised. "Well, it¡¯s true, but fear not; she¡¯s not leaving forever, just for a month, I think. Probably just long enough for things to calm down and she gets herself back in control, and I¡¯m sure she¡¯s already gone. Knowing this school, they¡¯d make her leave early this morning to get the chaos under control."


    My chest tightened. Yuna... suspended? Gone? The thought of her leaving without telling me felt like a punch to the gut. She wouldn¡¯t just leave like that. Would she? We¡¯d been through so much together, despite the fact that we haven¡¯t even been friends for that long, so how could she leave without saying anything to me, not even goodbye?


    I shot out of bed, my heart racing. "I need to check," I said, hurriedly throwing on a sweater over my pajamas. "She can¡¯t be gone. She wouldn¡¯t just leave like that."


    Ashleigh yawned and waved a hand dismissively. "She¡¯s probably already gone, Seraphina, but it¡¯s not a big deal. She¡¯ll be back before you know it. Maybe it¡¯s a good chance for you to finally make more normal friends instead of hanging around with snakes."


    I heard Ashleigh, but I couldn¡¯t accept that nonsense, especially when it was clear that there weren¡¯t that many ¡¯normal¡¯ people in this damned school. I also couldn¡¯t accept that Yuna had left, not without seeing for myself.


    I rushed out of the room, not even bothering to put on shoes, and made my way down the dimly lit hallway toward Yuna¡¯s room. My mind was spinning. If she really had left, why hadn¡¯t she told me? Why hadn¡¯t Yura said anything? The thought of Yuna leaving Elysium, even temporarily, made my chest ache with a strong sense of loss.


    She was the only friend I had in this entire school, and without her being here for an entire month, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do. How would I cope by myself? How would I deal with Electra in the coming weeks? Who was going to help me while I had a broken wrist and couldn¡¯t even do a lot of things by myself? Just how was I going to survive?


    When I reached her door, I hesitated for a moment, my hand hovering over the doorknob. Taking a deep breath, I pushed the door open. The room was awfully quiet, and the first thing I noticed was how empty it felt.


    Yuna¡¯s bed was neatly made, her belongings noticeably absent, and my stomach sank immediately.


    "Yuna?" I called out softly, even though I knew she wasn¡¯t there. I was hoping that, by a miracle, I¡¯d hear her voice respond to me from the bathroom and that she¡¯d walk out asking me what happened and why I looked so panicked.


    Unfortunately, the silence I got in response confirmed my fears. She was gone.


    I walked further into the room, looking for some sign that this wasn¡¯t true, that Ashleigh was wrong, and Yuna hadn¡¯t left without telling me, but there was nothing¡ªno bag, no stray items, no sign of her anywhere.


    My heart felt like it was being squeezed in a vice.


    My gaze fell on Yura¡¯s bed, where a folded piece of paper rested on the pillow. It was addressed to me, and my hands shook as I picked it up and unfolded it. The handwriting was unmistakably Yuna¡¯s, and the letter was brief:


    Seraphina,


    I¡¯m sorry. I wanted to tell you, but I didn¡¯t know how. I hope you¡¯ll forgive me for leaving like this and for hurting you. I¡¯ll be gone, but it¡¯s only for a little while, and I¡¯ll be back before you know it. Take care of yourself, and be careful. Stay away from Electra if you can, and if you can¡¯t, don¡¯t offend her.


    Love Yuna.


    Tears blurred my vision as I read the note over and over again. She was sorry? That was all she had to say? My hands gripped the paper tightly as anger bubbled up alongside the hurt. How could she just leave like this? After everything we¡¯ve been through as friends, she surely owed me more than a note left on a pillow.


    I sat on the edge of her bed, the paper trembling in my hands. I started to think about how she had always been there for me, how she had protected me, stood by me, and now she was gone, and I felt somehow responsible for it because Electra hurt her, and she did it because of me.


    The tears came before I could stop them, and I buried my face in my hands, letting the rush of emotions hit me. I felt guilty, abandoned, and confused all at once, but more than anything, I felt... alone.


    I don¡¯t know how long I sat there crying in Yuna¡¯s empty room. All I knew was that everything felt wrong. Without Yuna here, it was like a piece of the fragile foundation I had been building for myself had crumbled away.


    Eventually, I forced myself to stand. I wiped my eyes, clutching the note in my hand like it was the last piece of Yuna I had. As much as it hurt, I knew I couldn¡¯t stay here forever. The world wasn¡¯t going to stop just because my friend was gone.


    Walking back to my own room, I felt a strange mix of emotions. I was angry at Yuna for leaving, at the school for suspending her, and at myself for feeling so dependent on her in the first place.


    When I returned to my room, Ashleigh was still awake, scrolling through her phone. She looked up when I entered and raised an eyebrow. "Was she still there?"


    I shook my head, my throat too tight to speak. Ashleigh gave me a sympathetic look but didn¡¯t press further, and I climbed back into bed, clutching Yuna¡¯s note and mentally counting the days till she¡¯d get back.

 Chapter 65 65: Impromptu

    Electra''s Pov


    Irina''s glare was sharp enough to cut glass as she leaned against the wall of my room, arms crossed, her entire demeanor radiating annoyance.


    Her tone dripped with irritation as she said, "I cannot believe you had Uria in your bed last night. Have you completely lost your mind, Electra?"


    I leaned back in my chair, feigning innocence, because nothing irked Irina more than pretending I didn''t understand why she was upset.


    "What did I do that was so wrong?" I asked, adding a shrug for good measure. "I needed a distraction. Uria showed up, and I decided to have my... needs met."


    My smirk was deliberate, meant to ruffle her feathers even more.


    Roxana, who had been lounging on my bed, shot up abruptly, her face twisted in disgust. "You could have called literally anyone else," she snapped, running a hand through her hair. "But no, you went for her. That girl is a ticking time bomb, Electra. If you keep this up, you''re going to reignite her obsession, and we all know how that ended last time."


    I rolled my eyes at her dramatics. "You''re both acting like I''ve committed a crime. Relax. I have everything under control."


    Irina scoffed, pushing off the wall to stand directly in front of me. "Control?" she repeated incredulously. "The same kind of ''control'' you had last time when Uria lost her damn mind and started following you everywhere? Sending you creepy letters? Showing up unannounced? Is that the control you''re talking about?"


    Roxana chimed in, her voice rising with frustration. "You dumped her for a reason, Electra. Twice! And now you''re just letting her crawl back into your bed like nothing happened?"


    I sighed, leaning forward in my chair and rubbing my temples. "First of all, it''s not like this is an everyday thing. It''s happened twice since I broke things off with her."


    Irina and Roxana exchanged a look; their synchronized eyerolls practically choreographed at this point. Irina let out a sharp laugh, completely devoid of humor. "Oh, well, twice! That makes it so much better," she said sarcastically. "Why don''t you just invite her to move into your room while you''re at it?"


    I raised a hand, cutting off her next rant before it could begin. "Look, I appreciate the concern, but I can handle Uria. I controlled her once, and I can do it again. She''s not a threat."


    Irina''s jaw tightened as she shook her head. "You don''t get it. Uria isn''t just crazy¡ªshe''s dangerous. Her obsession with you isn''t something you can manage forever. I can bet on anything that she''s already showing signs of spiraling, and if you don''t stop this now, she''s going to drag you down her pithole of madness all over again."


    Roxana crossed her arms, her voice lower but no less firm. "This isn''t about us being dramatic, Electra. This is about you not seeing the bigger picture. Uria doesn''t just want you; she wants to own you and have you as obsessed with her as she is with you; if she feels like she can''t have you, she''ll do something drastic. You know that."


    Their words stirred an uncomfortable feeling in my chest, one I refused to acknowledge as doubt. I wouldn''t give them the satisfaction of seeing me falter. "I appreciate your unsolicited therapy session, but I''m fine. Uria''s fine. Everything is fine."


    Irina narrowed her eyes at me, clearly unconvinced. "Electra, you''re playing with fire. Don''t say we didn''t warn you when this blows up in your face."


    Roxana shook her head, muttering something under her breath that sounded suspiciously like "hopeless," before flopping back onto the bed. "Do what you want, but don''t come crying to us when Uria goes full psycho again."


    I smirked, leaning back in my chair with a confidence I didn''t entirely feel. "Noted. Anything else you''d like to add, or can we move on from this riveting intervention?"


    Irina shot me one last glare before turning on her heel and heading for the door. "I''m done wasting my breath," she muttered, slamming the door behind her as she left.


    Roxana remained on the bed, staring at me with an exasperated expression. "You''re impossible, you know that?"


    I shrugged, picking at the edge of the chair arm. "And yet, you still stick around."


    "Because I''m waiting for the day you finally learn your lesson," she retorted. "It''ll be a front-row seat to the disaster."


    After Irina and Roxana left my room, I found myself staring at the ceiling, tapping my nails against the wooden arm of my chair.


    The thought of wasting another day inside this room was grating on my nerves. I hated the idea that I was slowly becoming a homebody. It wasn''t like me. Clubs, parties, and sneaking out had been my lifeblood.


    Lately, though, I had been staying indoors more than I liked, and I was starting to resent it.


    I stood up abruptly, deciding right then and there that I wouldn''t let another weekend slip by in boredom. I needed a distraction¡ªsomething¡ªor rather someone¡ªto spice things up. My mind instantly wandered to my little dove, Seraphina, and a wicked smile tugged at the corner of my lips.


    She was the perfect choice.


    But calling Deena or one of the others to fetch her would be far too predictable. If I wanted Seraphina to understand the kind of control I had over her, it had to come from me directly. I had to pluck her from her little corner of safety myself.


    I crossed the room to my walk-in closet, thumbing through the rows of casual clothes I kept hidden away for moments like these. I despised the attention that came with being recognized as the princess.


    Being recognized as the princess was something I avoided at all costs whenever I went out because people expected me to be approachable and polite¡ªbasically, someone I wasn''t.


    The idea of being stopped by fawning peasants desperate to tell me how much they adored me made me want to vomit. If they really knew me, they''d stay far away, but they didn''t know me, and that was the problem.


    Shoving that unpleasant thought aside, I grabbed a plain, oversized hoodie and paired it with some ripped jeans. Nothing that screamed royalty¡ªjust enough to blend in.


    I added a black hat, pulling it low enough to cover most of my face. One last glance in the mirror confirmed I looked like an average nobody, and I couldn''t help but smirk at the irony. I preferred it this way.


    With everything in place, I grabbed my phone, slipped it into my pocket, and made my way out of my room. My destination? Seraphina''s dorm. Whether she liked it or not, she was coming with me.


    The halls were relatively quiet as I made my way across halls, and I appreciated the calm. It gave me time to think about how I''d approach her.


    Would I be gentle, coaxing her with my so-called charm? Or should I lean into the power I had over her, reminding her that saying no wasn''t an option?


    Both had their merits.


    When I reached her door, I hesitated for only a second before knocking, hoping that she''d be the one to get the door and not one of her roommates.


    The sound of movement inside was immediate, followed by her soft, unsure voice. "Who is it?"


    "Open up, little dove," I said, keeping my tone light. "It''s me."


    The silence on the other side of the door was almost comical. I imagined her standing there, wide-eyed and panicked, debating whether to let me in. The thought made me grin.


    After a long pause, the door creaked open just a fraction, and Seraphina''s face appeared in the gap. Her eyes widened when she saw me, and her expression was a mix of confusion and fear.


    "Electra? What are you doing here?" she asked, her voice barely audible.


    I leaned against the doorframe, tilting my head. "Aren''t you going to invite me in?"


    She hesitated, and I could practically see the internal struggle playing out in her mind. Finally, she stepped back, opening the door fully to let me in, and I walked past her without waiting for an invitation.


    "You haven''t answered my question," she said, closing the door behind me.


    I turned to face her, noting how she fidgeted nervously with the hem of her oversized sweater. It was endearing, in a way, how completely out of her depth she looked.


    "I''m bored," I said simply, as if that explained everything. "And I''ve decided we''re going out."


    Her eyes widened even more, and she took a step back. "Out? Where?"


    "Does it matter?" I shrugged, crossing my arms. "The point is, you''re coming with me. Now grab your shoes and whatever else you need. We''re leaving."


    Seraphina blinked at me, clearly caught off guard. "I-I can''t just leave. I have¡ª"


    I raised an eyebrow, cutting her off. "You don''t have anything more important to do, sweetheart. Am I wrong?"


    "I... I don''t know if I should," she mumbled.


    I stepped closer, closing the distance between us until she had to tilt her head up to meet my gaze. "Seraphina," I said, my tone low, "I wasn''t asking."

 Chapter 66 66: Its a date

    Third-person Pov


    The dry autumn wind brushed against Seraphina''s cheeks as she stood nervously beside Electra, looking left and right like a thief trying to avoid getting caught.


    She couldn''t believe she had actually done it¡ªshe had snuck out of Elysium. The entire walk to this spot outside the school grounds felt surreal, as though she were dreaming. Surely, this wasn''t her.


    The quiet, rule-abiding girl who had spent her life trying to stay invisible wouldn''t have risked her place at one of the most prestigious schools in the seven kingdoms to sneak out with someone like Electra, who unlike her, was protected.


    But it wasn''t a dream. She was here, her heart racing at the possibility of getting caught, while Electra stood a few feet away with her arms crossed, looking annoyingly unbothered.


    Seraphina took a deep breath, her nerves getting the better of her. "Electra," she said, her voice trembling slightly. "Are you sure this is a good idea? I mean, we could still go back. It''s not too late to pretend this never happened."


    Electra turned her head toward her, a light frown forming on her face. "You realize how funny you sound right now, don''t you?" she replied, her tone laced with amusement. "Relax, Sera. This isn''t my first time sneaking out. You''re safe with me, I promise."


    "That''s not exactly reassuring, Electra!" Seraphina shot back, her anxiety peaking. "If the school finds out¡ª"


    "They won''t," Electra interrupted with a dismissive wave of her hand. "I''ve done this more times than I can count, and guess what? I''m still here. Trust me, no one''s going to know unless you start yelling it from the rooftops."


    Seraphina bit her lip, still unconvinced. She glanced around nervously at their surroundings, a secluded area just beyond the school''s outer wall. For a brief moment, she thought about running back, but the thought of trying to run from Electra¡ªespecially after she had practically dragged her out¡ªfelt even more terrifying than staying.


    With a resigned sigh, she asked, "So, where exactly are we going?"


    Electra shrugged, her expression casual. "Haven''t decided yet."


    Seraphina blinked. "You dragged me out here, and you don''t even know where we''re going?"


    Electra smirked, clearly enjoying Seraphina''s frustration. "Usually, I sneak out at night for parties and stuff, but you''d probably have a heart attack if I took you to one of those."


    Seraphina opened her mouth to protest, but Electra held up a hand to stop her. "So, I''m trying to think of a good spot to start introducing you to the real Elmeria," she continued. "You''ve been cooped up in that school since you got here, and it''s about time you see what my kingdom is actually like."


    "The real Elmeria?" Seraphina echoed, her curiosity momentarily overriding her fear. "What does that even mean?"


    Electra gave her a knowing smile. "You''ll see."


    Without further explanation, Electra started walking down the dirt path, motioning for Seraphina to follow. Against her better judgment, Seraphina trailed after her, her nerves buzzing with every step.


    They walked for what felt like ages before Electra finally stopped in front of a narrow, cobblestone street lined with colorful market stalls.


    The street was bustling with life, vendors calling out to potential customers while children darted between the stalls, laughing and playing. The air was filled with the aroma of spices, freshly baked bread, and roasted meat, along with the noise of the crowd.


    Seraphina''s eyes widened as she took in the scene. It was a stark contrast to the quiet, orderly life she had grown accustomed to within the walls of Elysium. Here, everything felt alive, vibrant, and chaotic¡ªeverything she wasn''t used to.


    "This," Electra said, gesturing grandly toward the market, "is the real Elmeria. Not my style, but I''m sure you''ll like it."


    Seraphina hesitated, unsure of how to proceed. "This is... a lot," she admitted, her voice barely audible over the noise.


    Electra chuckled. "Relax. No one here cares who you are. They''re too busy trying to sell you something or cheat you out of your money."


    "Again, that''s... not very reassuring, Electra," Seraphina muttered, earning another laugh from Electra.


    Electra stepped into the crowd, turning back to motion Seraphina forward. "Come on, kid. You''ll love it."


    With no choice but to follow, Seraphina reluctantly stepped into the throng of people. She stayed close to Electra, her wide eyes darting nervously between the vendors and the passersby.


    Every now and then, someone would bump into her, and she''d mutter a quick apology, even though no one seemed to notice.


    Electra, on the other hand, moved through the crowd with ease, her confidence radiating as she stopped occasionally to inspect a stall or exchange a few words with a vendor. Watching her, Seraphina couldn''t help but feel envious.


    Electra looked like she belonged here, like she could walk into any space and instantly own it.


    "Try this," Electra said suddenly, pulling Seraphina out of her thoughts. She handed her a small, golden pastry she had just bought from a nearby stall.


    Seraphina stared at the pastry suspiciously. "What is it?"


    "It''s good. Just eat it," Electra replied, rolling her eyes.


    Reluctantly, Seraphina took a bite, and her eyes widened as the sweet, flaky pastry melted in her mouth. "This is amazing," she admitted, earning a satisfied grin from Electra.


    "See? I told you," Electra said. "There''s more to my kingdom than Elysium''s suffocating walls. You just have to be willing to step out of your comfort zone, and since I''m more considerate than I get credit for, I''m letting you start easy. Trust me, Elmeria''s market is only a tip of the iceberg."


    Without waiting for a response from Seraphina, Electra would continue to walk, and Sera could only watch as Electra casually strolled through the crowded stalls. It was almost unfair how unaffected Electra seemed by the chaos around them while she felt as though the market was swallowing her whole.


    Finally, unable to contain her exhaustion, Seraphina blurted out, "Tell me the truth, Electra, are you planning to show me every single place in Elmeria all in one day? Because, honestly, strolling this market is already taking up half my energy."


    Electra stopped abruptly, turning to face her with a raised eyebrow. "Charge up, little dove," she replied, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "We still have a few more places to hit, and I''m not about to let you tap out now."


    Seraphina let out a dramatic sigh, running a hand through her hair. "Why are we even doing this?" she muttered to herself, though loud enough for Electra to hear.


    A thought suddenly crossed her mind, one that made her stomach churn with a mix of curiosity and dread. She glanced at Electra suspiciously, trying to read the smug expression on her face.


    Unable to hold back, she asked, "What exactly am I supposed to classify this outing as? Because, last I checked, we''re not friends, and, honestly, I''m supposed to hate your guts after everything you''ve said and done to me."


    Electra stopped walking again, this time turning fully to face Seraphina. Her piercing eyes seemed to light up with amusement, and a small smirk tugged at the corner of her lips. She folded her arms, tilting her head as if Seraphina had just said the most intriguing thing in the world.


    "Do you really hate me though? Are you sure you hate me?" Electra asked, her voice calm but at the same time challenging.


    BSeraphina blinked, caught off guard by the directness of the question. "Yes," she blurted out before she could stop herself. "I do hate you. You''ve threatened me, bullied my friends, and... and..."


    Her words faltered as she realized she was starting to list everything Electra had done to frustrate her, which only seemed to amuse Electra more.


    Electra chuckled softly, shaking her head as if she were entertained by Seraphina''s attempt to sound serious. "Well," she said, stepping closer to Seraphina, her smirk growing wider. "Whether you hate me or not, and whether you like it or not, this is a date, Seraphina. We''re on a date."


    Seraphina''s mind froze, her thoughts grinding to a halt as the word "date" echoed in her mind. She stared at Electra, her cheeks heating up against her will. "A... a date?" she stammered, taking a step back. "You can''t just call this a date. I didn''t agree to that."


    Electra shrugged nonchalantly. "You don''t have to agree. I decided, so it''s a date," she said, winking at her.


    Seraphina''s heart raced as she scrambled to find a response, but nothing coherent came to her. The word "date" lingered in her mind, stirring feelings she wasn''t ready to confront.


    Electra, as usual, was one step ahead, her confidence making it impossible to figure out if she was being serious or just teasing.


    "Come on," Electra said, turning back to the path in front of them. "We''ve got more to see, or are you too scared to be on a date with me?"


    Seraphina clenched her fists, trying to steady her breath. "I''m not scared," she muttered, though the shakiness in her voice betrayed her.


    Electra threw her a glance over her shoulder, her smirk still firmly in place. "Good," she said. "Then try to keep up."

 Chapter 67 67: Lets make a bet

    Third-person Pov


    Seraphina and Electra slipped back through the school''s back gate just after 8 p.m., and Seraphina''s heart raced, even though she wasn''t sure if it was from the thrill of sneaking out, the lingering adrenaline from the day''s escapades, or the unease that was building in her stomach.


    She had to admit, even though not out loud, that the day had been fun. For a few hours, she had been just another girl exploring the bright streets of Elmeria, free from her own anxieties.


    Electra had dragged her from shop to shop, through different markets, and even up to the cliff that overlooked the kingdom¡ªher kingdom, as Electra had referred to it. It had been exhilarating, and for a moment, she''d almost forgotten about Yuna. Almost.


    But as they neared the dormitories, reality settled back into her. Yuna. Seraphina still hadn''t heard from her since she left without saying goodbye, even when she had called and texted her several times. And the sickest part of it all was that Electra¡ªthe very reason Yuna had to leave¡ªwas the one distracting her from that pain.


    Seraphina glanced at Electra, whose confident stride didn''t falter. Electra caught her looking and smirked, a cocky, knowing smile that made Seraphina''s fingers itch with the urge to slap it off her face¡ªor perhaps something else she wasn''t ready to admit.


    At some point during their night out, Seraphina realized exactly what Electra was doing. Electra wanted her isolated. Alone. Without Yuna or anyone else. It was all just a game to her, a ploy to make Seraphina dependent on her and to force her into a position where she couldn''t say no.


    And worse, it was working.


    The realization made Seraphina feel sick to her stomach. She clenched her fists tightly at her sides as they walked, her nails biting into her palms. She was furious¡ªnot just with Electra, but with herself. She wanted to scream, to cry, to hit something¡ªor maybe someone.


    She was even considering hitting Electra again, but she knew it''d be suicidal, so she stopped herself.


    Electra suddenly slowed her pace, turning to glance at Seraphina. "What''s with the brooding face?" she asked, her tone laced with amusement. "Did I wear you out already?"


    Seraphina forced a tight smile, though her nails dug deeper into her palms. "I''m fine," she said curtly, keeping her gaze fixed ahead.


    Electra chuckled, clearly not convinced. "Come on, Seraphina," she drawled, stepping closer. "Don''t tell me you didn''t have fun today. You looked like you were having the time of your life."


    For a split second, Seraphina hesitated. She had fun¡ªshe couldn''t deny it, but that wasn''t the point.


    "That''s what you wanted, isn''t it?" Seraphina said suddenly, her voice sharper than she intended.


    Electra raised an eyebrow, surprised by the edge in her tone. "To make me forget. To distract me."


    Electra''s smirk grew wider, but there was a glint of something else in her eyes¡ªinterest, maybe, or amusement. "And what''s wrong with a little distraction?" she asked innocently, though Seraphina knew better. "Life''s too short to dwell on things, don''t you think?"


    Seraphina stopped walking, forcing Electra to stop as well. She turned to face her, her hands trembling at her sides as she struggled to contain the mix of emotions churning inside her. "You''re trying to isolate me, Electra," she said, her voice low. "You want me to have no one, so I''ll be completely under your control. Isn''t that right?"


    Electra took a step closer, her lips curling into an amused smirk as she tilted her head to gaze down at Seraphina. She then reached out, placing her hand on Seraphina''s cheek, her fingers tracing along the curve of Seraphina''s face, and making Seraphina stiffen in response.


    "What''s wrong with a little control, my little dove?" she asked, and her voice was smooth and dripping with mockery as she leaned closer, her piercing eyes scanning Seraphina''s face.


    Seraphina''s jaw tightened as her body recoiled from Electra''s touch. She slapped the hand away with more force than she intended. "Stop calling me that," she snapped, her voice low but seething. "It''s insulting."


    Electra''s smirk faltered for a fraction of a second, but she quickly recovered, raising an eyebrow in curiosity. "How is it insulting?" she asked, tilting her head as if genuinely interested.


    Seraphina didn''t answer. Instead, she stepped forward, closing the small distance between them. Her chin lifted defiantly as she stared up at Electra''s towering figure, and though her heart pounded in her chest, she refused to let her fear show.


    "Just because Yuna isn''t here doesn''t mean you''ve gotten what you wanted, Electra," she said, her tone stern. "You can try all you want, but you''ll never have complete control over me, and you''ll always have to resort to cheap and dirty tricks just to get my full attention."


    Electra blinked, momentarily stunned by the harshness in Seraphina''s tone. Instead of being offended, she felt a flicker of excitement, but she wasn''t going to show Seraphina how much her attitude intrigued her.


    A sly smile spread across her face as she stepped even closer, forcing Seraphina to tilt her head further to meet her gaze. "How bold of you, little dove," she purred. "Let''s make this interesting, shall we?"


    Seraphina''s brow furrowed in confusion. "What are you talking about?" she asked, wary of the sudden shift in Electra''s tone.


    Electra''s smirk widened, and her eyes gleamed with amusement. "A bet," she said simply, folding her arms across her chest. "By the end of the entire month, with Yuna gone, it''ll come down to two possibilities: either you''ll hate me so much that you''ll want to kill me, or..." Electra''s voice dropped to a whisper as she leaned in, her breath brushing against Seraphina''s ear. "You''ll fall so hopelessly in love with me that you won''t know how to live without me."


    Seraphina felt her cheeks flush, a mix of anger and embarrassment swelling inside her. She stepped back, putting some distance between them. "You''re delusional," she spat. "I''d sooner die than fall for someone like you."


    Electra chuckled, clearly unbothered by Seraphina''s fiery response. "That''s where the bet comes in, little dove," she said, her confidence unshaken. "I''m betting everything on the latter. By the end of this month, you''ll be mine, completely and irrevocably. If you''re not, I''ll leave you alone like you want me to."


    Seraphina rolled her eyes, her frustration boiling over. "Well then, you''d better tell your friends to start planning your funeral," she shot back. "Because if I hate you any more than I already do, I just might follow through with killing you."


    Electra threw her head back and laughed, the sound echoing through the empty hallway. Her amusement only fueled Seraphina''s irritation, and she clenched her fists at her sides.


    "You''re so adorable," Electra said, reaching out to brush a strand of Seraphina''s hair behind her ear. Seraphina flinched but didn''t move away this time; her glare fixed firmly on Electra. "So cute," she added, her tone dripping with mock affection.


    Seraphina slapped Electra''s hand away again, her face burning with anger. "Don''t touch me," she growled, stepping back once more.


    Electra shrugged, her expression unbothered. "Suit yourself, little dove," she said nonchalantly, though the glint in her eyes showed she wasn''t taking Seraphina''s attitude seriously. "But remember, the clock is ticking. Let''s see who wins this little game."


    With that, she turned on her heel and walked away, leaving Seraphina standing there, her fists clenched and her heart racing. She stayed rooted to the spot, glaring at Electra''s retreating figure and vowing silently that she would never let Electra win. She''d cleanse herself of whatever attraction she felt towards Electra, win the bet, and hopefully Electra would keep her word and leave her alone for good.

 Chapter 68 68: Urias Jealousy

    Third-person Pov


    Uria''s fingers tightened around her phone, her knuckles white with anger as she continued pacing her room. The pictures Keira had sent her only made her fury grow stronger, especially because in one of the pictures, Electra had her hand gently placed on Seraphina''s head, and her lips curled into a smile so soft that Uria could barely recognize it.


    That smile wasn''t for her. It had never been for her, no matter how much she had tried to win Electra''s attention.


    Uria had always prided herself on being calm and composed, but tonight her emotions were like wildfire, consuming every ounce of rationality she had left.


    The image of Electra''s hand on Seraphina''s head, coupled with that tender look in her eyes, played over and over in her mind and it was starting to taunt her terribly.


    She stopped pacing and turned toward the full-length mirror in her room, and her reflection glared back at her, fiery and unrecognizable. Her jaw clenched, and she muttered under her breath, "This wasn''t supposed to happen. I''m the one she''s supposed to care about. Not that little girl."


    Her relationship with Electra had always been complicated, especially because it was built on a foundation of dominance and desire¡ªa power dynamic that heightened her infatuation.


    Electra was untouchable, and Uria had reveled in being the one who could get close to her, even if it was never on her own terms. She couldn''t deny that Electra''s attention towards her had always been fleeting, but she had convinced herself it was because Electra was incapable of loving anyone¡ªnot because Electra didn''t care about her.


    She had to herself that she wasn''t the problem, but now Seraphina had entered the picture, and Electra had changed.


    She had observed from afar, and it had been subtle at first but now undeniable. Uria had noticed it in the way Electra looked at Seraphina, in the way she spoke about her, even in the way she defended her. The point it had become too glaring was when Electra suddenly announced she was a part of her archery team.


    The Electra she knew wouldn''t make such a reckless decision, adding a newbie to be a part of one of the most important tournaments in the Kingdom, but unfortunately, the Electra she knew was slowly becoming someone else, and she hated it.


    And this morning, when Electra had called her Seraphina¡ªher name¡ªwhile they were together, Uria had felt her heart crack.


    Even after leaving Electra''s room, she had tried to dismiss it as a mistake, trying to convince herself that it had been a meaningless slip on Electra''s part, but after finding out that Electra sneaked out of school with Seraphina earlier in the day, her suspicions became impossible to ignore.


    Electra was definitely obsessed, and the recipient of that obsession wasn''t her, but that good for nothing, Seraphina.


    Turning abruptly, she faced Juria, who was lounging on the couch, arms crossed and an expression of irritation on her face.


    Juria wasn''t just another one of Uria''s minions; she was her closest confidante, but despite their friendship, Juria always had a knack for remaining annoyingly indifferent when Uria was spiraling about Electra.


    "Have you calmed down now?" Juria asked, raising an eyebrow. "You were stomping around so much earlier, and I thought you might throw something at me if I got involved. That''s why I kept quiet."


    Uria sighed, running a hand through her hair. "No, I haven''t calmed down, Juria, and I won''t until I figure out how to fix this."


    Juria leaned back, clearly unbothered. "Fix what? Electra''s got a new toy. Happens all the time. She gets interested, has her fun, and moves on. How is this any different?"


    "This isn''t just some passing fancy, Juri!" Uria snapped, grabbing her phone and shoving it in Juria''s direction. "Look at these pictures! Look at the way she''s looking at her!"


    Juria reluctantly leaned forward, taking the phone from Uria and scrolling through the images.


    "So?" she asked, handing the phone back. "Electra always has that smug, cocky look on her face. This doesn''t prove anything."


    "It''s not the same," Uria insisted, her voice trembling with frustration. "I''ve never seen her look at anyone like this before. Not me. Not anyone."


    Juria rolled her eyes, sitting up straight. "You''re being dramatic, Uri. Electra goes through these phases all the time. You know her. She''s incapable of falling for one person. She''ll play around with this Seraphina girl for a few weeks, maybe a month, and then she''ll get bored and move on to someone else. Just like always."


    "No," Uria said firmly, shaking her head as she resumed her pacing. "This time is different. You didn''t see the way she was acting around her. I did. She''s fascinated by her, and if I don''t do something about it now, that fascination is going to turn into something more."


    Juria let out a heavy sigh, pinching the bridge of her nose. "Fine," she said. "Let''s say you''re right. Let''s say Electra is actually interested in this Seraphina girl in a way that''s more than just her usual game. What exactly do you plan to do about it? You can''t just waltz up to Electra and demand she stops liking her."


    Uria stopped pacing, turning to Juria with a scowl. "That doesn''t matter, Juri," she snapped. "I''d rather Electra stay alone for the rest of her life than have her attention stolen by some little nobody."


    Juria arched a brow. "But you do realize you can''t control her feelings, right? People like who they like."


    Uria''s eyes narrowed. "I can''t control who Electra likes, no, but I can control how easy or difficult life becomes for any bitch who tries to take what''s mine."


    Juria tilted her head, her expression growing skeptical. "What are you thinking of doing, Uria? And please don''t say something reckless."


    A wicked smile spread across Uria''s face, one that made Juria''s stomach twist uneasily. "I think we should leak the pictures."


    Juria sat up straighter; her frown deepened. "What the hell are you talking about?"


    Uria resumed her pacing, her mind working furiously. "Electra has plenty of enemies at Elysium, sweetheart. Students who are dying for the chance to find a weakness of hers, no matter how small. If they see those pictures of her and Seraphina together, they''ll think Seraphina is her new soft spot, and you know what happens then."


    Juria''s expression darkened as understanding dawned. "You''re talking about putting a target on Seraphina''s back."


    "Exactly," Uria said, stopping mid-step and turning to Juria, her smile widening. "If half the school starts tossing her around like the ragdoll she is, she''ll be so terrified she''ll never want to be near Electra again. Problem solved. Electra''s little fascination dies out before it even gets serious, and I wouldn''t even have to lift a finger to get rid of the kid myself."

 Chapter 69 69: Bad Mood

    Seraphina''s Pov


    I woke up feeling like the world was against me¡ªand for once, I didn''t care about hiding it. Usually, I''d force a smile, act polite, and let everyone else trample over me just to avoid conflict, but not today.


    Today, I didn''t have the energy to play nice. My mood was already scraping the bottom of the barrel, and I wasn''t about to make it worse by putting up with Jolene''s snide remarks or Ashleigh and Liana''s constant nastiness.


    When I opened my eyes, they were already awake, lounging in their beds, probably waiting for me to make myself invisible like I always did. Usually, I''d greet them, even though they never bothered responding, and I''d wait until they all had their turn in the bathroom before I went in last. But not today.


    I grabbed my towel and got up, heading straight for the bathroom. Jolene, who was obviously preparing to go in, called my name in that rude, self-important tone of hers.


    "I was just about to use the bathroom," she said, like she expected me to apologize and step aside. Normally, I would have, but today, the polite girl they were used to just didn''t exist.


    I turned to her, rolling my eyes so hard I was sure they might stick. "If you wanted to use the bathroom, Jolene, you should have gone in sooner," I snapped. "I''m using it first. You can wait."


    The room fell so quiet you could''ve heard a pin drop. Jolene''s mouth hung open, and Ashleigh and Liana exchanged wide-eyed glances. I had clearly shocked them¡ªand, honestly, a small part of me enjoyed it.


    Before Jolene could find her voice to retort, I walked into the bathroom and slammed the door behind me. The sound reverberated through the room, and it wasn''t until I heard it echo that I realized how loud it was.


    I sighed, leaning against the door for a moment to gather myself.


    It wasn''t like me to snap at people, even when they deserved it, but something about today¡ªabout everything I''d been dealing with¡ªmade it impossible to stay quiet and act like my usual self.


    I turned on the shower, letting the water run for a moment as I stared at my reflection in the small mirror above the sink. My face looked pale and tired, the dark circles under my eyes clearly reminding me of how I barely got any sleep.


    I hated how weak I looked, how pathetic I felt, and most of all, I hated how easily people like Jolene, and especially Electra, seemed to control my life on a normal day.


    I finished my shower quickly, wrapping myself in my towel and stepping out of the bathroom. Jolene was waiting just outside the door, arms crossed and a scowl plastered across her face.


    "Finally," she muttered, brushing past me with a dramatic sigh.


    I ignored her, walking over to my bed to get dressed. Ashleigh and Liana were still staring at me like I''d grown a second head, whispering to each other behind their hands.


    I didn''t care what they were saying. Let them gossip. Today, I wasn''t going to let their opinions¡ªor anyone else''s¡ªaffect me.


    All I wanted now was to spend the day in bed, away from everything and everyone, and I was already slipping on a loose sweater, planning to retreat back under the covers, when Ashleigh''s loud gasp broke the silence in the room.


    "Seraphina!" she called, her voice laced with disbelief.


    I sighed deeply, turning to face her with an annoyed expression. "What?" I snapped, the frustration from the morning already building up. "What do you want?"


    I half-expected her to start lecturing me about the earlier bathroom incident with Jolene. I''d been snippy, sure, but I was in no mood to play nice. Instead, her question blindsided me.


    "Are you dating Electra Vale?" she blurted, her tone dripping with shock.


    I froze. The words felt like a slap to the face, instantly snapping me out of my annoyance. "What?" I spat, staring at her like she''d just accused me of murder. "What are you even talking about? Why would you ask me something like that?"


    The mere suggestion made my skin crawl. Dating Electra Vale? The Electra who had made my life a nightmare? The idea of anyone thinking I was with her made me nauseous.


    Ashleigh, apparently unfazed by my reaction, scoffed and held up her phone. "This," she said, flipping the screen toward me.


    From where I stood, I couldn''t see the details, just a blurry image, but her smug expression made my stomach twist. I walked over, grabbed the phone from her hands, and brought it closer to my face.


    And there it was. A photo of me and Electra in the hallway from last night. Electra''s hand was in my hair, her expression unreadable yet so intimate that it sent a shiver down my spine. The image screamed closeness in a way that couldn''t be denied, and anyone who saw it would jump to the wrong conclusion.


    I felt my face heat up as my grip on the phone tightened. "Where did you get this?" I demanded, my voice shaking with anger.


    "It''s everywhere," Ashleigh said with a raised eyebrow. "Someone posted it on the school''s group chat this morning. Everyone''s talking about it. Honestly, I didn''t believe it at first, but..." She trailed off, gesturing at the screen like it explained everything.


    I wanted to scream, and my mind raced as I stared at the picture again, my anger boiling over. I didn''t need to guess who was behind this. Electra. This had her fingerprints all over it. She must have had one of her minions take a picture of us last night and post it, knowing exactly what kind of chaos it would stir.


    She wanted this. She wanted the rumors and the chaos. It was another twisted way for her to toy with me and to make sure I couldn''t escape her.


    I shoved the phone back into Ashleigh''s hand. "This is ridiculous," I muttered, my voice low but seething. "Electra Vale and I are not¡ª" I paused, the words feeling sour on my tongue. "We''re not anything."


    As I made my way back to my bed, the only thing I wanted to do was bury my head under my pillow and shut out the world, but then Liana''s scoff stopped me dead in my tracks.


    "I can''t believe I thought you were some innocent girl," she sneered, her voice dripping with mockery. "Turns out you''re just another one of Electra Vale''s bitches."


    Her words shocked me, and my body froze. My heart began to pound wildly, and slowly, I turned to her, my face already heating up with anger. "What did you just say?" I asked, my voice low and trembling, though not from fear¡ªthis was something else entirely.


    Liana sat up lazily in her bed, her expression smug as she crossed her arms. "Oh, you heard me," she replied, feigning innocence. "I mean, it makes sense now¡ªwhy you''re acting all high and mighty this morning. You''re sleeping with Electra Vale, aren''t you? So you must think you''re untouchable."


    For a second, the room blurred around me. All I could hear were her words echoing in my head. Sleeping with Electra Vale. Acting high and mighty. One of her bitches.


    I could feel something snap inside me¡ªsomething I didn''t even know existed. I''d been pushed, insulted, bullied, and ignored more times than I could count in my life, but this? This was too much.


    "Apologize," I demanded sternly.


    Both Liana and Ashleigh laughed, and the sound only fueled my rage. Ashleigh smirked, leaning back on her bed. "Stop being so dramatic, Seraphina. You''re embarrassing yourself."


    I clenched my fists, my nails digging into my palms as I glared at Liana. "I said apologize. Now." My voice rose, trembling with fury.


    But Liana wasn''t fazed. She just smirked, looking at me like I was some kind of joke. "Or what?" she challenged, her tone dripping with condescension. "Are you going to run to Electra and have her handle me? Or maybe you''ll just throw another tantrum?"


    Something inside me snapped entirely. My eyes darted around the room, searching for something, anything to shut her up. That''s when I spotted it¡ªa thick book sitting on my bedside table. Without thinking, I grabbed it and hurled it directly at her.


    The book hit her shoulder with a loud thud, and her shocked gasp echoed in the room. Ashleigh''s jaw dropped as she stared at me like I''d grown two heads, and for a moment, there was only silence, broken only by Liana''s angry yell.


    "What the hell is wrong with you?!" she screeched, clutching her shoulder.


    "There''s nothing wrong with me, and I''m not Electra''s bitch!" I yelled, my voice trembling with fury.


    My body shook as I stared at her, seated on her bed with that insufferable look on her face. It was like she wanted to get under my skin¡ªand she''d succeeded.


    She raised an eyebrow, her tone laced with mockery even while she clutched her shoulder. "Aren''t you, though? Everyone knows it now."


    That was the breaking point. Despite the pain in my right wrist, still wrapped in bandages, I lunged forward, using my left hand to grab a fistful of Liana''s hair.


    I yanked with all the strength I could muster, the satisfying sound of her yelp fueling my rage. "Take it back!" I screamed, my voice echoing in the room. "Take it back and apologize!"


    "Get off me, you psycho!" Liana shrieked, clawing at my hand to free herself, but I held on tightly, my knuckles whitening with the effort.


    Her words only made me angrier. "Say you''re sorry!" I demanded, my entire body trembling as adrenaline coursed through me.


    Ashleigh, who had been frozen in shock, jumped out of her bed and rushed toward us. "Let her go, Seraphina!" she yelled, her tone a mix of anger and disbelief.


    She reached out to grab me, but instinctively, I swung my elbow backward, desperate to defend myself from what I knew would be an attack meant to help Liana.


    The moment my elbow connected with something, I heard Ashleigh''s pained cry. The sound snapped me out of my haze of anger just long enough for me to turn and see Ashleigh clutching her face.


    Her hands were covered in blood, and my stomach dropped as I realized what I''d done. Her nose was bleeding profusely, and her wide, shocked eyes met mine.


    "Are you serious right now?!" Ashleigh shouted, her voice muffled and nasal from the injury. "You broke my nose, you lunatic!"


    Liana took the opportunity to free herself from my grip, shoving me away with all her might. I stumbled back, hitting the edge of my bed, my breathing ragged. My chest felt like it was about to explode from the combination of rage, guilt, and shock.


    "I¡ª" I started to speak, but no words came out.


    I stared at the blood dripping from Ashleigh''s hands on the floor, then at Liana, whose hair was a hot mess. Both of them were glaring at me with a mixture of anger and disbelief.


    "What the hell is wrong with you, Seraphina?" Liana hissed, rubbing her scalp where I''d pulled her hair. "You''re completely out of your mind."


    Ashleigh stumbled toward the door, muttering something about going to the infirmary. "I''ll deal with this crazy bitch later," she said, her voice thick with pain. "Right now, I need to get my nose checked before it falls off."


    "Wait," I said weakly, reaching out toward her, but she didn''t even look back. She slammed the door shut behind her, leaving me alone with Liana.

 Chapter 70 70: Trending

    Electra''s Pov


    I was enjoying the most peaceful sleep I''d had in days, wrapped in my silk sheets, when a loud and incessant banging at my door jolted me awake.


    My first thought was to ignore it, assuming one of the idiots had accidentally drunk too much and gotten lost on their way back to their room. It happened sometimes, but the knocking didn''t stop¡ªit only grew louder and more frantic.


    Grinding my teeth, I threw the blanket off and climbed out of bed, every muscle in my body protesting. Whoever had the audacity to disturb my sleep was going to regret it.


    By the time I reached the door, I was ready to set the culprit on fire, figuratively or literally¡ªI hadn''t decided yet. I yanked the door open, and there they were: Deena, Penelope, and Roxana.


    Deena stood in front, her hand still raised mid-knock, as if she had no intention of stopping until I appeared. My eyes zeroed in on her hand, and without thinking twice, I grabbed her by the ear and yanked her into my room.


    "Are you out of your damn mind?" I hissed, pulling her inside while she winced in pain. "What part of ''don''t disturb me'' is so hard for you to understand? You don''t knock like a rabid animal unless someone''s dying."


    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" she whimpered, clutching at my hand to ease her poor ear''s suffering. "But you need to hear this¡ªit''s crazy, I swear!"


    I let go of her ear with a sharp tug, and she stumbled back, massaging it as though I''d taken it clean off. "This better be good, Deena," I muttered, turning my attention to Roxana and Penelope, who lingered in the hallway like two schoolgirls waiting to be invited inside. "And what the hell are the two of you doing here at this hour?"


    Roxana rolled her eyes, as she always did when she thought I was being unnecessarily dramatic. "Relax, Electra," she said, brushing past me into the room without waiting for an invitation. "You''re trending."


    I blinked at her, my annoyance only growing. "Trending?" I repeated, trying to make sense of her words. "What are you talking about?"


    "You''re all over the school forums right now," Penelope chimed in, her tone too excited for my liking as she followed Roxana inside. "Everyone''s talking about you. About Seraphina. About... well, everything."


    I frowned, crossing my arms and leaning against the doorframe. "Be specific, Penelope. I don''t have time for riddles."


    Roxana sighed before walking closer to me with her phone in hand. When she turned the screen to face me, I saw a picture that immediately set my blood boiling.


    It was a picture of me and Seraphina, and I could immediately tell that it was taken last night. In the image, my hand was in her hair, and the way the photo was framed made it seem like we were... close. Affectionate.


    I frowned, leaning closer to study the image. The picture had been taken after we snuck back into the school, and I knew for a fact that little dove Seraphina had been anything but affectionate with me at that time.


    She had been furious, and I had been trying to tease her even more on purpose. Yet, here was this picture, posted in just the right way to make it seem like we were... together.


    "Who posted it?" I asked Roxana, my voice low.


    Roxana shrugged, her expression nonchalant as she handed me the phone. "It was posted anonymously," she replied. "But whoever did it is clearly trying to sell the narrative that you and the new girl are... involved."


    I cursed under my breath, scrolling through the comments under the post. Of course, it was already spreading like wildfire. Students were tagging each other, adding speculative comments, and some had already jumped to conclusions.


    Words like "Electra''s new conquest?" and "Guess the princess has a thing for newbies" made my stomach churn with irritation.


    The problem wasn''t the idea of Seraphina being tied to me¡ªit was how poorly timed this all was. I wasn''t done with her yet. I hadn''t even properly secured my hold on her, and now this picture was throwing everything into chaos.


    If Seraphina saw this, she''d likely panic, and if she panicked, she''d resist me even more than she already was.


    And then there was the question of intent. Whoever posted this wasn''t trying to do me any favors. No, this had malice written all over it. The question was whether the malice was directed at me or if someone was trying to hurt Seraphina.


    The latter seemed less likely since Seraphina was too new and too inconsequential in this school to have made any real enemies yet.


    Letting out an exasperated sigh, I turned to Roxana. "Find out who the hell posted this picture," I ordered. "I don''t care how you do it¡ªjust figure it out."


    Roxana frowned at me, clearly hesitant. "What if I can''t find out?" she asked, her tone cautious.


    I glared at her, my fury evident. "Then try harder," I snapped. "I don''t want excuses."


    Roxana raised her hands in mock surrender, smirking slightly. "Alright, alright. I''ll try my best."


    Turning my attention to Deena, I gave her the next set of instructions. "You, find someone who can get this picture taken down. I don''t care if the whole school''s already seen it. I just don''t want it staying up."


    Deena shrugged, unimpressed. "Does it really matter now? The damage is done."


    "It matters to me!" I shot back, my tone seething. "Just do it."


    "Fine, fine," she muttered, rolling her eyes. "Consider it done."


    I looked at the picture again, trying to figure out who could have done something so stupid, but before I could settle on a theory, the door to my room flew open, slamming against the wall.


    My head snapped up, and I was about to go off when I saw Irina standing there, breathless and visibly shaken.


    "What the hell is wrong with you?" I demanded. "Why did you barge in here like that?"


    She leaned against the doorframe, trying to catch her breath. "It''s... Seraphina," she managed to say between gulps of air.


    I frowned, a strange sense of dread creeping up my spine. "What about Seraphina?" I asked.


    Irina straightened slightly, her expression still one of shock. "I just heard from some girls¡ªapparently, she''s been reported to the principal."


    "For what?" I asked, instantly confused.


    "For beating up two of her roommates," Irina said, the words coming out in a rush.


    The room fell silent. I blinked, unsure if I''d heard her correctly. "What?" The word escaped my lips before I could stop it.


    Irina nodded quickly. "You heard me, Electra. She beat up two of them, and apparently, it was bad enough that one of them reported her directly to Astor. Let''s just say your little dove is in big trouble."

 Chapter 71 71: Repercussions or maybe not?

    Seraphina''s Pov


    Sitting across from Principal Astor in her private living room felt surreal. This wasn''t just the typical office setup¡ªit was the principal''s personal space within the school grounds, and I''d been escorted here like some criminal.


    In my eighteen years, I had never been in trouble with school authorities, not even a detention. I''d always been the "good girl," the pushover, the one who avoided conflict at all costs, but now, here I was, sitting stiffly in front of Principal Astor, mentally replaying every moment that had led to this.


    Astor''s face was a mixture of shock and disappointment as she stared at me, and the silence stretched on for far longer than I would have liked, making my stomach churn with anxiety.


    My palms were clammy, and I was painfully aware of the heat creeping up my neck. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Astor spoke.


    "Miss Seraphina Hook," she said, her voice firm, "I''d like you to explain to me why in the world you pulled your roommate Liana''s hair to the point where she lost a noticeable amount, as well as why you broke another one of your roommate''s Ashleigh''s nose."


    I let out a small sigh, trying to organize my thoughts, before responding. "Principal Astor," I began, my voice quieter than I wanted it to be. "I promise I didn''t pull Liana''s hair that hard. She''s either lying, or she has really weak hair, and as for breaking Ashleigh''s nose... that was an accident."


    Astor''s raised brow told me she wasn''t buying it, so I continued quickly, feeling the need to justify myself. "Also, Liana insulted me first," I said, my voice shaking slightly. "I just wanted an apology, that''s all. And as for Ashleigh¡ª" I hesitated, feeling a lump rise in my throat. "She tried to attack me, and I simply defended myself from a two-on-one situation. I swung my elbow without thinking, and... it broke her nose. I promise I didn''t hit her hard as well. She just has a really weak nose."


    Astor''s stern expression didn''t waver, and I couldn''t tell if she believed me or not. "Seraphina," she said, leaning forward slightly, "do you understand the gravity of what you''ve done? This isn''t just a little spat. One girl is physically injured, and the other is claiming you assaulted her."


    "I didn''t assault her!" I protested, the words coming out sharper than I intended.


    "I really didn''t assault Liana," I insisted, trying to keep my voice steady. "All I did was demand an apology because she used an unpleasant word with me."


    Astor rolled her eyes, leaning back into her chair with an air of exasperation. "Whether you like it or not, Miss Seraphina, your actions are considered assault under Elysium''s code of conduct," she replied coolly. "And the punishment for such behavior is either permanent expulsion or several weeks of suspension, along with mandatory anger management classes."


    I froze, my palms sweating as her words replayed in my mind: expulsion or suspension with anger management classes. My eyes widened as the reality of her words hit me, and I could feel my chest tighten with panic.


    The thought of being expelled or suspended wasn''t just terrifying¡ªit was a death sentence.


    I couldn''t even fathom the idea of going back to Aldoria. I knew exactly how it would play out. Gianna would seize the opportunity to berate me endlessly, smirking with satisfaction as she delivered her usual lectures on how she had always known I was a disgrace.


    My father wouldn''t even bother to hear my side of the story; he''d lock me in my room for days on end, just like he used to with no food, no explanation. Just isolation.


    The memories of those nights flooded my mind, and I shuddered.


    I opened my mouth to plead, to apologize for whatever Astor thought I had done, but then something shifted in my mind¡ªa thought, or maybe it was resistance. I wasn''t sure where it came from, but it whispered only one word into my thoughts: Why?


    Why was I the one being threatened with expulsion for standing up for myself? Why was I the one who had to beg for mercy when I''d been the one insulted in the first place? And most importantly, why did Astor think she could sit there so smugly, as if this wasn''t just another way to keep the "lesser" students in their place?


    I swallowed hard, and before I could stop myself, I blurted, "Would you have said the same thing if Electra were in my shoes?"


    Astor''s eyes narrowed, and for a moment, the room fell into a terribly tense silence. My heart raced, but I kept my gaze locked on hers, refusing to look away. If I was going down, I wasn''t going to do it cowering.


    Her lips curled into a faint, mocking smile. "What are you implying, Miss Hook?"


    I clenched my fists, trying to keep my voice steady. "I''m implying that if it were Electra who demanded an apology, if it was Electra who had confronted someone for insulting her, I know for a fact that you wouldn''t be sitting here threatening her with expulsion or suspension. You wouldn''t dare. Am I right?"


    The moment Principal Astor''s eyes widened slightly, I knew I had struck a nerve. She seemed to be considering my words, her gaze flickering as though thinking of her response carefully.


    Then, with an air of authority, she finally spoke, her tone laced with disbelief and condescension.


    "Are you," she said, her voice sharp, "comparing your mere self with the princess of Elmeria?"


    Without even realizing it, I scoffed, the sound slipping out before I could think better of it. The frustration I''d bottled up for so long was finally pouring out today, and even though I knew it was what had gotten me in trouble in the first place, I couldn''t stop myself.


    "From what I understand, Principal," I began, my voice shaking slightly but gaining strength with every word, "every student in this school is supposed to be considered an equal. Isn''t that what the handbook says? That regardless of position, we''re all to be judged accordingly?"


    Astor''s lips thinned as I continued. I didn''t know where my courage was coming from, but I couldn''t stop. "So if that''s true," I added, my voice now firm, "shouldn''t that mean no one gets special treatment? Or are you saying the rules are just suggestions when it comes to the princess?"


    Astor''s expression was unreadable, but still, I pressed on. "I may not be royalty," I said, my chest tightening as the words came out, "but I''m still the daughter of someone important, so by your logic, I should be allowed to break noses if I please. After all," I added with a pointed look, "the princess got away with an offense that falls directly under attempted murder, so why can''t I get away with breaking one person''s nose?"


    The moment the words left my mouth, my heart began to pound.


    ''What am I doing?'' I mentally asked myself. Had I lost my mind completely? I was challenging the principal of one of the most prestigious schools in all of the seven kingdoms¡ªand over Electra Vale of all people.


    For a moment, silence filled the room again, and I half-expected Astor to explode in anger, to yell at me for my insolence, or to threaten me with expulsion. Instead, to my utter shock, she leaned back in her chair and let out a dark, loud laugh that echoed through the living room.


    "Well, well," she said finally, a sly smile tugging at her lips. "Who would''ve thought that Seraphina Hook had such a knack for negotiation?"

 Chapter 72 72: Shes different...

    Electra''s Pov


    I arrived in front of Astor''s residence, feeling both irritated that I had to come all the way here and worried at the same time.


    From what I had heard, Seraphina had somehow managed to get herself into a fight so bad that one of her roommates ended up with a broken nose, and I struggled to reconcile this story with the image of the timid Seraphina I knew. Yet here I was, on my way to "rescue" her.


    The guard outside Astor''s residence stood to attention the moment she saw me, bowing low and addressing me by my royal title.


    I waved her off impatiently, not in the mood for formalities. "Is Astor inside?" I asked curtly, my eyes already scanning the place.


    "Yes, Your Highness," the guard responded with a slight tremor in her voice. "But Mrs. Astor isn''t alone. I would need to inform her of¡ª"


    I cut her off with a dismissive flick of my hand. "Don''t bother. I''ll announce myself."


    Without waiting for her to finish, I pushed past her and walked into the house. If Astor wanted to reprimand me for barging in, she could try.


    The house was just as I remembered it¡ªgrand yet stuffy, the kind of place that tried too hard to seem authoritative, and I made my way through the foyer and into the living room.


    And there she was.


    Seraphina sat across from Astor, her shoulders hunched and her hands fidgeting nervously in her lap. Her head jerked up the moment I entered, and I expected to see the tension in her eyes¡ªthe fear that had become all too familiar to me, but surprisingly, she looked calm. And as for Astor? She looked... amused. Not angry, not frustrated, just amused.


    I stopped in my tracks, letting my gaze flicker between the two of them. "What''s going on here?" I asked sharply, folding my arms across my chest. "I expected to walk into a lecture or, at the very least, an interrogation. Instead, it looks like you''re having a tea party."


    Astor chuckled softly, and I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. "Your Highness," she greeted me, standing to her feet and offering a small bow. "This is an unexpected surprise."


    "I''m sure it is," I replied, my tone dripping with sarcasm.


    Astor tilted her head slightly, her eyes sharp yet entertained. "With all due respect, Your Highness, is there a particular reason for this impromptu visit?"


    I ignored her and turned my attention to Seraphina, who was seated way too comfortably.


    "Are you okay?" I asked, keeping my voice calm but firm.


    Seraphina hesitated, her lips parting slightly before she nodded. "Y-yes," she stammered, clearly confused.


    I raised a brow, not entirely convinced. She seemed surprised by my question, like she hadn''t expected me to ask, and in truth, I wasn''t entirely sure why I did either.


    Before I could ask her anything else, I shifted my gaze to Astor before shifting it back to Seraphina. "Did she give you any punishment yet?" I asked.


    Her mouth opened slightly, likely to answer, but Astor jumped in before she could.


    "I let her off with community service, Your Highness," she said smoothly, folding her hands in front of her. "And of course, a stern promise that such violent behavior won''t be repeated."


    I scoffed, crossing my arms as I stared her down. "Community service? For what? A little scuffle between roommates?" I let the words hang for a while before continuing. "Can''t you just scrap the punishment altogether? I don''t want her getting punished."


    Astor''s eyebrows shot up, the first crack in her composed demeanor. I could see the gears turning in her head as she assessed my words, and she was likely wondering why I, of all people, would intervene for someone like Seraphina.


    She recovered quickly. "Unfortunately, Your Highness, the punishment cannot be completely nullified," she said. "Ashleigh''s father is one of your father''s most loyal advisors and¡ª"


    "Ashleigh''s father?" I interrupted with a sharp scoff, stepping forward so I was directly in front of her. "Are you seriously telling me that some no-good lackey''s daughter is more important than me? Is my word not enough?"


    Astor blinked, clearly caught off guard by my bluntness, and for once, she didn''t have that infuriatingly smug expression. "Of course not, Your Highness. I merely meant¡ª"


    "In that case," I said, cutting her off again, "Seraphina won''t be getting any punishment, and if Ashleigh or her dear father have anything to say about it, you can send them to me. I''ll be happy to address them."


    Astor opened her mouth to argue but thought better of it. Her lips pressed into a thin line, her eyes darting to Seraphina briefly before settling back on me. "As you wish, Your Highness," she finally said, her voice tight.


    Satisfied, I turned back to Seraphina, whose expression was a mixture of confusion and disbelief. Her wide eyes watched me as though I''d grown a second head.


    "Get up," I said, gesturing for her to stand.


    She hesitated but obeyed, her movements stiff and cautious, like she didn''t know what to expect from me next. I didn''t bother waiting for her to speak or thank me. Instead, I turned to leave the office, fully expecting her to follow me.


    The second we stepped out of Astor''s residence, I turned to Seraphina, unable to contain my curiosity¡ªor my irritation. "What the hell happened, kid?" I demanded. "How did you end up getting into a fight?"


    Seraphina didn''t look at me immediately. Her shoulders were stiff, and her steps were hurried, as though she couldn''t get away from me fast enough.


    When she finally turned around, her expression caught me off guard. There wasn''t an ounce of the usual timidity I expected from her. Instead, her face was a mix of exhaustion and barely contained anger.


    "It''s none of your business, Electra," she snapped, her tone harsher than I''d ever heard.


    She didn''t stop there. "Also, if you think for a second that I''m about to thank you for ''helping'' me avoid community service, then you''re delusional, Electra," she said, her words dripping with disdain. "I never asked for your help, and I certainly don''t owe you anything."


    I felt a flicker of surprise, followed closely by amusement.


    "I''d appreciate it," she continued, "if you stayed very far away from me. Especially today, because I''m in the worst mood, and I don''t trust that I won''t bite."


    With that, she turned on her heel and stormed off, leaving me standing there, staring after her like an idiot.


    I crossed my arms, watching her retreating figure as a smirk tugged at the corners of my lips. "Well, that was unexpected," I muttered to myself.

 Chapter 73 73: A shocking discovery

    Seraphina''s Pov


    I felt sick to my stomach¡ªthe kind of nauseous churn that came when you knew you were utterly, completely trapped.


    My head ached from Ashleigh''s constant ranting, and my ears burned from the mean words that Jolene and Liana kept throwing at me.


    "Electra''s little bitch."


    The phrase echoed in my mind, and I couldn''t unhear it no matter how hard I tried to. They hadn''t stopped for even a second since I stepped back into the room after coming back from Principal Astor''s residence.


    At first, I tried to tune them out, burying my head under the pillow, hoping they''d get bored, but they didn''t. Ashleigh, of course, was the loudest of them all, going on and on about how I''d broken her nose and calling me a crazy pretender who acted innocent whereas I was just another psychopath like my lover, who in this case was Electra.


    Every time she mentioned it, her voice grew louder, like she was demanding I acknowledge her pain, as though I owed her something. I wanted to scream at her to shut up, to remind her that she was the one who attacked me first, but I knew better.


    The last thing I wanted was to give them any more ammunition to torment me with.


    When it became clear that they wouldn''t stop, I gave up. My chest felt heavy as I reached for my phone and slid it into my pocket. Grabbing my jacket, I threw it over my shoulders and left the room without a word.


    I slammed the door behind me, letting my exit do the talking, but my anger still lingered as I walked down the hallway. And to top it off, I had nowhere to go.


    Where was I supposed to go? I wanted so badly to knock on Yuna''s door, crawl into her room, and tell her everything, but I couldn''t because she wasn''t there.


    The realization of just how alone I truly was hit me like a punch to the gut. I had no one. My father didn''t care. My so-called roommates were bullies, and even Yuna¡ªmy only friend in this godforsaken place¡ªwas out of reach.


    I walked aimlessly, my footsteps echoing against the floors of the dormitory hallway. The further I walked, the heavier my chest felt.


    I stuffed my hands into my jacket pockets, trying to steady myself. Eleven hours. I had to stay away from my room for eleven hours since, by then, it''d be late in the night, and the possibility of my roommates being awake by that time was much slimmer.


    The thought made my stomach churn. Where could I possibly go for that long? I briefly considered finding an empty classroom or hiding out in the library, but the idea of being alone in silence for that many hours felt unbearable.


    My legs kept moving even as my mind raced for solutions.


    Eventually, I found myself at the staircase leading to the rooftop. It was a place I''d avoided since arriving at Elysium since heights weren''t really my thing, and the thought of being so high up with no one around scared me, but now it felt like the only place where I might find a shred of peace.


    The moment my hand brushed the door to the rooftop, I paused, hearing a voice speak through the slight crack in the door. My heart skipped a beat, and I instinctively pulled back, not just because someone was there but because of the words I''d heard.


    My heart was racing so hard I was certain whoever was up there would hear it if I didn''t calm myself quickly.


    The voice had just said the words, "You''re asking me to kill the princess of Elmeria?" and I couldn''t stop the cold chill that ran down my spine.


    Electra. They had to be talking about Electra.


    I pressed myself against the wall, gripping the doorknob to keep my balance as my knees threatened to give out. I strained to hear more, hoping against hope that this was some kind of misunderstanding. Maybe it was just an exaggerated figure of speech. Maybe it wasn''t literal.


    But deep down, I knew better. The tone of the voice was too serious¡ªway too serious to be a joke.


    The voice¡ªa girl''s, possibly around my age, though I couldn''t place it¡ªspoke again, louder this time. "Do you even understand what you''re asking me? This isn''t some petty task, sir. We''re talking about the princess here. I''d be signing my death warrant the moment I even tried."


    I gulped hard, trying to process what I was hearing. Someone wanted Electra dead, and whoever this girl was, she was either trying to talk herself out of it or needed more convincing.


    My instincts screamed at me to leave, to get out of there before whoever it was caught me eavesdropping, but something else rooted me in place¡ªthe desperate need to know more.


    If this was about Electra''s life, if she was truly in danger, I couldn''t just walk away. As much as she irritated and frustrated me, the thought of her being in real danger made my stomach churn.


    I edged closer to the door, careful not to make a sound, and tilted my head to listen. There was a pause, and then I heard the voice again, quieter this time, as if the speaker had moved farther away.


    "...You''d better have something worth my time if you want me to even consider this," she said, her tone clipped. "No amount of money is worth getting caught or having my entire family dragged into a royal scandal. You''re insane if you think I''d be putting the reputation of my family in such danger."


    My breathing hitched. Money? Someone was offering money to have Electra killed? My chest tightened as the reality of the situation sank in.


    Suddenly, the girl''s voice rose again, frustration lacing every word. "Fine. I''ll think about it, but don''t call me again unless you have a plan that guarantees I won''t get caught. I won''t put my life in danger for any reason."


    I pressed my back hard against the wall as I heard the distinct sound of footsteps. The conversation was over, and she was leaving.


    As soon as I realized I was about to get caught, my legs moved faster than my brain could process. The adrenaline surging through me made every step feel lighter, my feet barely touching the ground as I sprinted down the stairs and into the hallways.


    My heart pounded so loudly, but I didn''t stop to look back. I couldn''t. If the person behind that door had heard me running, it didn''t matter; I just needed to put as much distance between us as possible.


    The thought of being caught after overhearing that conversation made my skin crawl. Whoever it was, they had been talking about killing Electra, and now I was the one person who knew.


    When I finally felt like I was far enough away, I ducked into an empty classroom. My chest heaved as I leaned against the door, trying to catch my breath. My hands trembled as I reached into my jacket pocket and pulled out my phone. My fingers hovered over the screen, and my mind raced.


    Who could I call? Who could I even trust with this?


    The first name that popped into my mind was Yuna. But as I stared at her contact, I hesitated. She hadn''t picked up my calls since she left for her suspension, but still, I needed to try. She was the only person I could think of who might listen to me without thinking I was crazy.


    I pressed the call button and held the phone to my ear, each ring making my anxiety rise.


    "Pick up, pick up, pick up..." I muttered under my breath, my voice shaking. But it went to voicemail, just like the last dozen times I''d tried calling her.


    "Yuna, it''s me," I whispered into the phone. My voice cracked as I tried to keep myself calm. "I know you''re recovering, but something''s happened. I¡ªI overheard something, and I don''t know what to do. Please call me back as soon as you can."


    I ended the call and stared at the phone, hoping against hope that she might see my message and call back, but deep down, I knew she wouldn''t.


    My thoughts spiraled. What was I supposed to do now? Should I go to Electra? The very idea made my stomach churn. Electra was the last person on this earth who would ever take me seriously.


    But could I really stay silent? I''d heard someone talking about killing her. Killing. Not just harming her, but ending her life.


    For all her flaws¡ªand God knows there were many¡ªElectra didn''t deserve that. No one deserved to die, no matter how horrible Electra was as a person.


    My breathing started to slow as I forced myself to think logically. What were my options? If I didn''t tell someone and something happened to Electra, it would be my fault. I''d never be able to live with myself knowing I could have stopped it and chose not to.


    After what felt like an eternity of wrestling with my thoughts, I finally made up my mind. I needed to tell Electra what I''d overheard on the rooftop. Whether she believed me or not was out of my control, but at least I could free my conscience.


    Keeping silent while someone plotted against her¡ªeven if she had made my life difficult¡ªjust didn''t sit right with me.


    Gathering myself, I took a deep breath and stepped out of the empty classroom. As I walked towards the dormitories, planning to find Electra and tell her everything, I nearly collided with someone turning the corner.


    "Watch it," the person snapped.


    I looked up, my heart skipping a beat. Standing in front of me was one of Electra''s close friends. I searched my memory for her name¡ªwas it Deena? Yes, Deena.


    "Sorry," I mumbled, stepping aside to let her pass.


    But as I moved, Deena''s eyes locked on mine, and she spoke my name with a sternness that made me freeze. "Hold on a second, Seraphina."


    Something about the way she said my name sent a chill down my spine. The tone, the inflection¡ªit was awfully familiar. And that was when it hit me: the voice I''d heard on the rooftop earlier, the one plotting to harm Electra¡ªit was hers.


    Deena was the one planning to kill Electra.

 Chapter 74 74: My life is precious

    Seraphina''s Pov


    I tried to keep my breathing steady as I turned to face Deena, forcing myself to look confused rather than scared. My heart was racing, and my palms were sweaty, but I couldn''t let any of that show.


    "Why did you ask me to hold on?" I asked, my tone as casual as I could manage.


    Deena''s eyes narrowed slightly, and for a moment, I thought I might have been too calm and too collected. She crossed her arms over her chest, moving a little closer, and leaning slightly against the wall. "What are you doing here, Seraphina? It''s a Sunday afternoon. Shouldn''t you be in the dormitory, maybe resting in your room and preparing for class tomorrow?"


    Her question felt like a test, like she was setting a trap and throwing a bait to see if I''d bite it, but I couldn''t let her see through me.


    I tilted my head slightly, feigning confusion. "I could ask you the same thing, Deena," I said, trying to inject just the right amount of curiosity into my voice. "What are you doing here in the classroom hallways on a Sunday afternoon? Shouldn''t you be in the dormitory as well? I may not know you, but class on a Sunday doesn''t seem very much like it''d be your style."


    Deena''s gaze hardened slightly, and I felt my stomach churn. Was I pushing my luck? I couldn''t back down now. Showing fear wasn''t an option, and she especially couldn''t know that I''d overheard her conversation on the rooftop.


    I had a feeling that she was looking to see if I was the one she was looking for, and I couldn''t let her suspect that I knew about her plotting against Electra.


    Her lips curled into a small, mocking smile. "You''ve grown a bit bold, haven''t you?" she said, stepping closer.


    I swallowed hard but refused to move back. "I''m just curious, that''s all," I replied, my voice steady. "Just like you''re curious to know why I''m here, I''m equally curious to know why you''re here."


    Deena let out a short laugh, the kind that wasn''t meant to ease tension but rather to heighten it. "Well, aren''t you full of surprises?" she said, her tone laced with mockery. "Fine, but unfortunately for you, I asked first, so spill. Why are you hanging around the classroom area on a Sunday? It''s a bit of an odd choice for someone like you, isn''t it?"


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, and I could feel her scrutinizing me, trying to piece something together. Since I couldn''t try to deflect again, my mind raced for an excuse, something that wouldn''t raise suspicion but also wouldn''t come across as a blatant lie.


    I forced myself to stay calm because if I looked rattled, she''d pick up on it immediately.


    Taking a steadying breath, I responded, "I don''t know if you''ve heard, but I had a bit of... a disagreement with two of my roommates."


    Deena raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued but unconvinced. "A disagreement, huh?"


    I nodded, careful to keep my tone light but my explanation plausible. "Yeah. Well, more like a fight." I hesitated, then quickly added, "Not that I''m particularly proud of it."


    Deena crossed her arms. "I did hear something about that. Word travels fast in this school, but¡ª" her eyes flicked up and down my figure, clearly unimpressed¡ª"I''m struggling to believe someone like you could be in a fight, let alone hold your own."


    I forced a dry laugh, even though the comment stung. "Well, you''re not wrong. I''m not exactly cut out for physical confrontations. Which is why I''m here."


    Her eyebrows lifted slightly, urging me to continue.


    I sighed, pretending to be resigned. "My roommates aren''t exactly thrilled with me right now, so I thought it was best to get out of there for a while. I didn''t have anywhere else to go, and the classroom area seemed like a good place to find some peace and quiet."


    I was hoping with everything that my explanation sounded convincing enough because my nerves were still frayed from the close call on the rooftop, and the last thing I needed was for Deena to start connecting the dots.


    She studied me for a long moment, her sharp gaze making my stomach churn. She had a way of looking at people that made you feel like she was peeling back layers to find whatever secrets you were hiding, and I had to resist the urge to squirm under her scrutiny.


    Finally, she shrugged, though the suspicion in her eyes didn''t entirely fade. "Hiding out, huh? Makes sense, I guess. You don''t exactly strike me as the confrontational type."


    "Exactly," I said quickly, grateful for the small opening to steer the conversation away from risky territory. "I''m just trying to avoid making things worse. It''s already tense enough in the dorm, and I like my peace quite a lot."


    Deena smirked, but there was no warmth in it. "Fair enough."


    I nodded and waited, hoping she''d get bored and leave. My heart raced every second she lingered, and I couldn''t shake the fear that she might somehow see through me.


    But Deena didn''t leave. Instead, she tilted her head, her smirk fading into something more nerve-wracking. "You weren''t up on the rooftop earlier, were you?" she asked suddenly, her tone casual but her eyes anything but.


    The question took me by surprise, and I felt my heart skip a beat, but I had to fight to keep my expression neutral. "The rooftop?" I repeated, feigning confusion. "Why would I be on the rooftop?"


    Deena''s gaze didn''t waver. "Just a thought," she said, her tone still light. "It''s a popular spot for people who want to get away. I thought maybe you went up there to clear your head."


    I shook my head quickly, maybe a little too quickly. "No, I haven''t been up there. I''m very afraid of heights, and besides that, I wouldn''t even know how to get there."


    Her lips curved into a faint smile, but it didn''t reach her eyes. "Is that so?"


    I nodded, forcing a small laugh. "Yeah. I''ve never really explored the school like that, so I wouldn''t even know where the access door is."


    Deena held my gaze for a moment longer, and I couldn''t tell if she believed me or not. My palms were slick with sweat, and I had to resist the urge to wipe them on my pants. Finally, she shrugged again, her expression unreadable.


    "Well, enjoy your peace and quiet," she said, her tone almost dismissive. "But don''t stay out here too long. Loitering around the classroom during the weekends isn''t exactly acceptable, and you wouldn''t want to get caught breaking the rules, would you?"


    I shook my head, trying to match her casual tone. "Of course not."


    With that, she turned and walked away, her footsteps echoing down the hallway, but I didn''t let myself relax until I was sure she was out of earshot. My hands were still trembling, and my heart was pounding so hard it felt like it might burst out of my chest.


    As soon as I was sure that Deena was out of sight and far down the hallway, I leaned heavily against the wall, trying to steady my shaky legs. My breathing was erratic, and I realized I''d been holding my breath the entire time.


    Slowly, I let it out, trying to calm my racing heart, and my hand instinctively went to my forehead, checking for sweat. Thank God¡ªit wasn''t betraying me, at least not outwardly, but on the inside, I was a mess.


    My first instinct had been to run straight to Electra and tell her what I''d overheard, but now? Now that I knew Deena was the one plotting against her? There was no way I was saying anything. No way at all.


    Electra would never believe me, and honestly, I wouldn''t blame her because why should she? Deena was her friend, someone she''d known for far longer than she''d known me, and she''d probably think I was crazy if I walked up to her and told her that her own friend was trying to kill her.


    Even if I could somehow convince Electra to listen, what then? What if Electra confronted Deena? What if Deena found out it was me who had exposed her? What would I do then?


    I shuddered at the thought. I hadn''t noticed before since I didn''t pay any attention to Electra''s friends, but after today, I could conclude that Deena seemed even more dangerous¡ªdangerous in a way that even Electra, with all her intimidation and cruelty, wasn''t.


    If Deena ever suspected me of ratting her out, I knew she wouldn''t hesitate to come after me, and I wasn''t ready to gamble my life for someone who probably wouldn''t believe me in the first place.


    No. I decided then and there that I wouldn''t say a word to Electra. My conscience screamed at me to tell her, but I pushed the guilt aside as quickly as I could because, at the end of the day, my life was precious to me, more precious than Electra''s life could ever be.

 Chapter 75 75: An Impulsive Visit

    Electra''s Pov


    Deena''s words replayed in my mind over and over as I walked through the hallway that led to Seraphina''s room.


    "I ran into Seraphina earlier while she was wandering the classroom area, and when I asked her why she was in class on a Sunday, she mentioned that it was because her roommates were bothering her."


    That was what she had told me over the phone, and I didn''t like the sound of it one bit. As much as I enjoyed teasing Seraphina, the thought of anyone else doing it, much less making her life difficult enough to make her run from her personal space, stirred an anger in me that I couldn''t quite suppress.


    She was mine to torment, not theirs, and the idea of someone else audaciously stepping into that territory infuriated me more than I cared to admit.


    Reaching her room, I paused briefly before knocking, and when the door creaked open, I was greeted by a face I recognized instantly.


    "Well, well, if it isn''t the princess wannabe, Ashleigh Belladonna," I said, a faint sneer curling my lips as I met the wide-eyed gaze of the daughter of my father''s advisor.


    She was a familiar face I sometimes ran into at the palace, and she was someone I couldn''t stand, not just because she was the stereotypical dumb blonde but also because I hated how she always acted whenever she was around my father.


    Her surprised expression made it too obvious that she wasn''t expecting to see me standing here, and I''ve always liked how much she feared me, even though she liked to pretend like she didn''t.


    "P-Princess Electra?" she stammered, her voice laced with shock and a touch of fear. "What are you doing here?"


    I tilted my head. "Step aside, sweetie," I said coldly, my tone leaving no room for argument.


    Ashleigh hesitated for a moment, glancing back into the room as though she were weighing her options, but she quickly realized she didn''t have any. She stepped aside, allowing me entry, and I walked into the room without another word.


    My eyes scanned the space as soon as I walked in, taking in the belongings thrown across the room and the other two girls who sat on their respective beds, clearly startled by my sudden entrance. They froze, their faces a mix of shock and confusion as they registered who had just walked in.


    "Good evening, girls," I said, my voice dripping with mock politeness as I glanced at each of them. "I hope I''m not interrupting anything... important."


    The tension in the room became even more apparent, and none of them dared to respond immediately, which only amused me further. I turned back to Ashleigh, who had quietly shut the door and was now standing awkwardly to the side, avoiding my gaze.


    "Where''s Seraphina?" I asked.


    Ashleigh shifted uncomfortably, her eyes darting to one of the other girls before she answered. "She... she''s not here."


    I raised an eyebrow. "And where might she be, Ashleigh dear?"


    "I have no idea where she went," Ashleigh responded with a heavy sigh. "She left about an hour ago and hasn''t come back since."


    I turned my head slightly, catching the eye of the other two girls in the room. Their aura in general irritated me, and I tilted my head and raised an eyebrow, mentally wondering how best to break that arrogant aura all three of them had.


    "And you two," I said, gesturing to them with a wave. "What are your names?"


    They both exchanged nervous glances before the girl with curly black hair sat up slightly. "I''m Jolene," she said hesitantly.


    "And I''m Liana," the other girl added, her tone slightly rebellious, though her fidgeting hands betrayed her nervousness.


    "Good. Jolene, Liana, join Ashleigh over there," I said, pointing to where Ashleigh stood stiffly. "I find it rather disrespectful that the two of you are still sitting on your beds while I''m talking."


    Liana''s face twitched with impatience, and I could tell that the girl had an attitude. I narrowed my eyes at her, my voice dropping to an icy tone. "Do you have a problem with my instructions, Liana?"


    She hesitated but finally shook her head. "No, I don''t," she muttered, and together she and Jolene moved to stand beside Ashleigh.


    Once they were all in front of me, I turned my full attention to Ashleigh, taking a quick look at her plaster-covered nose. "So," I said, pointing directly at her nose, "who was the second person that got into a fight with Seraphina alongside you?"


    Liana, apparently feeling bold, stepped forward slightly. "It was me," she said, almost proudly. "But for your information, we didn''t get into a fight with her. She attacked us."


    I rolled my eyes so hard it felt like they might get stuck that way. "Sure," I drawled, sarcasm dripping from my tone. "I''m just supposed to believe Seraphina randomly attacked the two of you for no reason?"


    "Well, believe it or not, she did!" Liana insisted.


    I stepped closer to her. "Let''s cut the crap, shall we?" I said, my voice low. "I know for a fact that Seraphina wouldn''t attack you for no reason, so right now, you''re going to tell me the truth. What is it you did or said to provoke Seraphina?"


    The moment Liana opened her mouth, I expected hesitation¡ªmaybe some stammering or even a poorly made-up explanation, but what I got instead was a tone so casual, it made my blood sizzle.


    "All I did," Liana began, her voice dripping with indifference, "was call Seraphina another one of your bitches after that picture of you two got exposed."


    She tossed her hair over her shoulder like this was some mundane conversation before continuing. "And instead of just admitting it and staying quiet like a good little mouse, the bitch completely lost her mind, started attacking me, and ended up breaking Ashleigh''s nose."


    She punctuated her rant with a huff, crossing her arms as though she were the victim in all of this. "That''s what happened."

 Chapter 76 76: Assault

    Electra''s Pov


    The moment Liana''s words left her mouth, I felt my entire body tighten with a rage so fierce, it was like a fire had been ignited in my veins.


    Did she really just blatantly admit that she had referred to Seraphina as my bitch to her face? My bitch? The audacity and the sheer disrespect to Seraphina, who was definitely not my bitch.


    I didn''t even register most of her rant after that specific word, because nothing else after that was relevant to me.


    I stepped closer to her, closing the already small gap between us, and the room seemed to shrink as I stood over her. Her nonchalant demeanor only made me even angrier, especially the way she had shrugged like she hadn''t just said the most offensive thing imaginable and like she hadn''t disrespected Seraphina, which automatically meant she had disrespected me as well.


    "Did you really call Seraphina my bitch to her face?" I questioned through gritted teeth.


    "Well, isn''t she?" she responded, her tone dripping with indifference, as if she couldn''t care less that her choice of words were upsetting.


    I snapped.


    Without hesitation, my hand shot out and grabbed her by the back of her head, tangling in her hair as I yanked her forward with a force that made her gasp in surprise.


    "Say that again, you bitch. I dare you!" I growled but didn''t wait for her to respond before dragging her toward the edge of her bed.


    I ignored her weak protests and the panicked look that finally registered on her face. My grip tightened, and I slammed her head against the sharp edge of the bedframe.


    She cried out in pain, but I wasn''t done.


    "Isn''t she, huh?!" I spat, slamming her head down again. "You think you can talk about her like that? Like I would ever let anyone¡ªanyone¡ªdisrespect her like that?!"


    Another thud. Blood began to trickle from her forehead, but I didn''t care. Liana had crossed a line¡ªa line I didn''t even know existed until she had the gall to cross it, and now I couldn''t stop.


    Her muffled cries only drove me further because I knew she wasn''t crying out of regret for her choice of words. No, she was just scared now because she realized she had messed with the wrong person.


    "Do you get it now?" I yelled, slamming her head one last time against the edge before her body went limp.


    Blood smeared across the bedframe, staining the white sheets in crimson streaks, and when I finally let go of her hair, her body crumpled to the floor.


    The blood pooling around her forehead didn''t bother me in the slightest. If anything, it was a satisfying sight.


    I turned my gaze toward Ashleigh and Jolene, both of whom were frozen in place, their faces pale and their breaths shaky. Ashleigh was trembling like a leaf, while Jolene''s wide-eyed stare was fixed on Liana''s motionless form on the floor.


    I allowed a few long seconds to pass before speaking up. "What I just did to her..." I gestured casually toward Liana without looking, "...was a warning."


    Ashleigh''s knees buckled slightly, and I couldn''t help but smirk at how pathetically scared she looked. Jolene''s lips parted as if she wanted to say something, but she wisely thought better of it.


    "I''m going to make this very clear." I took a step closer, relishing the way Ashleigh flinched and Jolene stiffened. "If either of you ever make life difficult for Seraphina again, and I find out about it..." I leaned forward slightly, locking eyes with each of them in turn. "What I did to Liana will feel like a love tap compared to what I''ll do to you."


    My voice was calm, almost conversational, but that was because I wanted them to think about this moment every time they so much as looked at Seraphina the wrong way.


    "Do we understand each other?" I asked, cocking an eyebrow.


    Ashleigh nodded frantically, her words tumbling out in a high-pitched stammer. "Y-yes! I swear, Electra, w-we won''t touch her. We won''t even look at her! I promise!"


    Jolene, on the other hand, hesitated. "And you?" I pressed, narrowing my eyes.


    She swallowed hard, her voice shaky but steady enough to get the words out. "We... we understand."


    "Good." I straightened up, my hands casually slipping into my pockets. "Because if you forget, I''ll make sure you remember."


    I turned toward the door but paused, glancing back at Liana''s limp body on the floor, and the sight of her bloodied forehead filled me with a sense of satisfaction.


    It was a shame Seraphina wasn''t here to see this¡ªshe''d probably scold me for it, yell at me, and try to play the kind girl, but deep down, I knew she needed someone to fight for her.


    Without another word, I opened the door and stepped out into the hallway. I didn''t end up finding Seraphina like I had intended, but I had made my point loud and clear, and now her roommates wouldn''t dare mess with her again.


    The moment I turned the corner toward my hallway, I stopped dead in my tracks. There she was¡ªSeraphina. She hadn''t seen me at first, but when our eyes met, her expression hardened into a glare.


    It was amusing, honestly. For someone timid, it amazed me that she was capable of looking at me like that.


    Before I could say a word, she started to move, clearly intent on walking past me without acknowledging my presence. That wouldn''t do.


    "Seraphina," I called out, my voice loud enough to make her pause.


    She stopped but didn''t look at me. It was as if even turning her head in my direction was more effort than she was willing to grant me, and her stubbornness was infuriating and fascinating at the same time.


    "I left a present for you in your room," I said casually, crossing my arms as I watched her reaction.


    At first, there was no reaction. Then, slowly, she turned her head to face me, her frown deepening. "What are you talking about?" she asked, her tone wary.


    I shrugged, keeping my expression as nonchalant as possible. "Why don''t you go find out for yourself?" I replied, letting a smirk tug at the corner of my lips.


    Without giving her a chance to press me further, I walked past her, brushing lightly against her shoulder as I went.

 Chapter 77 77: A terrible present

    Seraphina''s Pov


    As soon as Electra mentioned that she had a present waiting for me in my room, a deep sense of fear settled in my chest, and I knew, without a shadow of a doubt, that whatever Electra considered a "present" would be far from pleasant.


    My feet moved before I could fully process what was happening, and I bolted toward my room, panic gripping me tighter with each step that I took.


    The closer I got, the louder the murmurs of a gathered crowd became, and when I reached the hallway, my breath caught in my throat.


    A group of students was standing right in front of my door, their faces pale and alarmed. From the corner of my eye, I spotted Jolene carrying someone on her back, and my heart sank further when I saw Ashleigh trailing behind her with tears streaming down her face.


    Pushing through the throng of students, I ran toward them, and it wasn''t until I was close that I saw who Jolene was carrying. My legs nearly gave out.


    It was Liana.


    Blood soaked the back of Jolene''s shirt and streaked down from a wound on Liana''s forehead. Her face was pale, and she looked unconscious¡ªor worse.


    "Liana?" I whispered, my voice shaking as I struggled to understand what I was seeing.


    Jolene didn''t stop, hurrying past me with a determined look on her face. Ashleigh followed behind her, but I stepped in front of her, desperate to understand what had really happened here. "Ashleigh," I stammered, "what happened? Is Liana okay? What¡ª"


    Ashleigh turned to me sharply, and the look on her face felt like a slap. Pure disgust radiated from her, and she hissed, "Don''t you dare talk to me, Seraphina."


    I flinched, stunned. Ashleigh had never been kind to me, but her tone now was filled with an entirely new level of rage and disgust. I opened my mouth to ask why she was acting like this and ask again what happened to Liana, but she cut me off before I could form the words.


    "Your girlfriend did this," she spat, her voice trembling with anger. "This is on you."


    Her response shocked me beyond words, and I stilled, mentally wondering what she was talking about.


    My girlfriend? What was she talking about? She didn''t wait for me to respond, brushing past me to join Jolene, who was rushing toward the infirmary with Liana still on her back.


    I stood there, frozen in place, as her words echoed in my mind. Your girlfriend did this.


    She couldn''t mean¡ªno. Electra. Of course. This was Electra''s "present." My stomach twisted violently, and I thought I might throw up.


    Turning toward my door, I forced myself to take a shaky step forward. The students gathered around, staring at me with a mix of fear and contempt, whispering incoherent words amongst themselves.


    My ears burned, and I desperately wanted to shut them out, but I couldn''t. Not until I knew what had happened.


    Pushing through the doorway, I stepped into my room, and boy was it a complete mess.


    On stepping into my room, I stopped dead in my tracks. The stench hit me first¡ªthe metallic stench of blood, choking my lungs.


    Then, my eyes fell on the sight in front of me: Liana''s bed, soaked in blood. Red splatters stained her sheets and smeared across the edge of her bed where the wood was sharpest.


    My stomach churned at the thought of what had happened here. It didn''t take a genius to figure it out. Electra, she had really done this.


    My legs buckled, and I collapsed to the floor. Tears stung my eyes as I tried to make sense of it all. The scene in front of me was horrifying, and no matter how much I disliked Liana and her annoying comments, no one deserved this.


    How could Electra have taken things this far?


    I pressed my trembling hands against my face, trying to block out the image of the blood, but the smell, the sharp metallic smell, refused to leave me. It lingered in my nose, in my throat, making me gag.


    My tears fell harder as my mind raced with every possible consequence this would bring.


    If anyone found out that Electra had come into my room and done this, they''d immediately assume I had something to do with it. No one would believe that I hadn''t asked Electra for help or reported my roommates to her.


    They''d think I was behind this brutal attack, using Electra as my personal weapon, and once that rumor spread, I''d really be cemented as the new bitch of the school''s number one villain.


    The thought made me laugh bitterly. How had my life spiraled so far out of control? A few weeks ago, I was invisible, a nobody, but now, I was caught up with Electra Vale, a girl who seemed to relish making my life hell. And this? This was her way of asserting once again that she had control over me.


    A bitter laughter bubbled up again, my tears mixing with hysterical giggles. I was a fool. A pathetic, powerless fool who had walked right into Electra''s den.


    Her words echoed in my mind: I''ll make your life so miserable, you''ll have nightmares about me for the rest of your life.


    It wasn''t just a threat; it was a promise, and she was keeping it.


    She was keeping it every single day, and no matter how hard I wanted to, I didn''t see myself getting away from her anytime soon.


    Suddenly, a voice spoke out, invading my thoughts.


    "Do you want to switch?"


    I froze. My breath hitched, and I whipped my head around, expecting to see someone standing behind me. The room was empty, and I blinked rapidly, trying to process what I just heard.


    My heart began to race.


    Had I imagined it? Was my mind playing tricks on me because of how distraught I was? I stayed silent, hoping to convince myself that it was nothing, but then, as clear as before, the voice spoke again.


    "You only get two chances, Seraphina. Make up your mind quickly."


    A chill ran down my spine. This was no figment of my imagination. The voice felt real, as if someone was standing in the room with me, even though I could see no one.


    My gaze darted around, searching for a source, and my chest tightened with panic when I found nothing.


    "What¡ªwhat do you mean?" I stammered, my voice cracking.


    Silence.


    I swallowed hard, trying to calm myself. Had I just responded to...nothing? No, I had heard it. I wasn''t crazy. The voice was real.


    I stayed perfectly still, holding my breath as I waited for it to respond again. Moments passed, and just as I was beginning to think the voice wouldn''t return, it spoke again.


    "If you want to switch, say yes."


    "Switch?" I whispered, my brows furrowing. "Switch what? Who are you? What are you talking about?"


    The voice didn''t answer my questions. Instead, it repeated itself with a slightly sharper tone. "Do you want to switch? Yes or no, Seraphina. Make up your mind."

 Chapter 78 78: The Nightmare

    Electra''s Pov


    One moment, I had been resting peacefully in bed, and the next, I was standing in the middle of the grand tournament arena, and the sound of roaring cheers pounded in my ears.


    At first, I thought they were cheering for me¡ªit was only natural, after all. I was Electra Vale, the heir to the throne, the kingdom''s finest archer, and the star of every tournament.


    But as my vision cleared, I realized with mounting horror that their cheers weren''t for me. No, the crowd''s applause and chants were for someone else.


    I stood frozen, unable to process what was happening. The stands, packed with people cheering and waving banners, weren''t directed at me¡ªtheir princess, their champion.


    I turned my head slowly, my breath hitching in disbelief as I saw her.


    Seraphina.


    She stood not far from me, taking in the admiration like she had been born for it. A smile spread across her face, wide and confident, as she bowed to the crowd in every direction, soaking in their love and cheers.


    I felt a sharp pang in my chest¡ªa mixture of confusion and fury¡ªas I tried to make sense of the scene unfolding in front of me.


    What the hell was going on? Why were they cheering for her?


    I turned my head to scan the arena, trying to find an explanation. My gaze instinctively went to the royal balcony, where my parents, King Vale and Queen Jella, always sat during tournaments.


    I expected to see my mother glaring at me with her signature expression of disappointment, her lips pursed and her eyes hard. She had never tolerated anything less than perfection from me, especially during public events like this.


    But when I looked up at the balcony, my stomach churned. My mother wasn''t glaring at me. She wasn''t even looking in my direction.


    Instead, she was applauding. Applauding Seraphina.


    Both my mother and father were clapping enthusiastically, their expressions brimming with pride and affection, as if Seraphina were the daughter they had always wanted.


    My mother¡ªQueen Jella¡ªwore a genuine smile, one I hadn''t seen directed at me since I was a child, while my father was nodding approvingly, his chest puffed out like he had personally trained Seraphina himself.


    I felt the ground under me sway, like the world had shifted on its axis, and my hands clenched into fists at my sides as I fought to keep my rage and my disbelief under control.


    "Why?" I muttered under my breath, my voice drowned out by the crowd''s deafening cheers. "Why are they clapping for her?"


    I turned back to Seraphina, my teeth grinding together as I watched her soak in the glory that should have been mine. My jaw tightened further when she turned her head to meet my gaze, her smile softening but not faltering. She looked almost apologetic, as if she pitied me.


    "Pity?" The word hissed through my mind like venom.


    Seraphina had no right to pity me. None of this made sense. She wasn''t supposed to be standing there, basking in the crowd''s love. She wasn''t supposed to matter at all.


    Something flickered at the edge of my vision, pulling my attention away from her. A massive screen hung above the arena, replaying footage from the tournament. My stomach sank as I watched the events unfold on the screen.


    There was Seraphina, standing firm, her bow drawn with precision and her expression focused. The crowd gasped in awe as she released an arrow, the enchanted projectile streaking across the arena and striking the target dead center.


    The screen zoomed in to show the target splitting apart from the force of the impact, a feat that should have been impossible.


    The crowd erupted into applause, and the announcer''s voice boomed over the speakers, declaring Seraphina the tournament''s victor.


    I stared at the screen, my mind racing. How? Seraphina couldn''t even hold a bow properly when I forced her to practice. She had no magical skill, no technique, no talent. How had she done this? Was this some kind of sick joke?


    My vision blurred with anger as I turned back to Seraphina, who had stepped closer to me. Her expression was calm, almost serene, as she looked me in the eye.


    "Electra," she said softly. "Are you okay?"


    Her words broke through the chaos in my mind, and my anger only worsened at her audacity to ask such a foolish question.


    "Okay?" I spat, my voice shaking with fury. "Okay? Do I look okay to you?"


    She blinked, startled by the anger in my tone, but didn''t step back. Instead, she tilted her head, her calm expression unwavering.


    "This was never about taking anything from you," she said, her voice calm. "I just... I just did my best."


    Her best? Her best? Was she trying to mock me? To belittle the years of training, the sacrifices, the expectations I had endured to earn my place as the arena''s champion?


    "You think this is about you?" I snarled, my voice rising. "You think I care about your best? This was mine, Seraphina. This arena, this tournament, this crowd¡ªit was all mine. And now, somehow, you''ve stolen it."


    Instead of responding, Seraphina burst into a loud laugh that took me by surprise. Her laughter rang in my ears, growing louder with every passing second.


    Then the crowd joined in, their fingers pointing in my direction, and their eyes filled with ridicule.


    What the hell was happening? I was Electra Vale. No one dared to laugh at me, let alone mock me. Yet here they all were, laughing in my face.


    My breath hitched as the walls of the arena seemed to close in. "Shut up!" I screamed, but it only made them laugh harder.


    My vision blurred as I screamed again, this time louder and more frantic. The laughter swallowed my cries, twisting my insides until it felt like my chest would explode. I clutched my head, my knees buckling under me as the torment refused to end. I screamed again, louder, harder¡ª


    And then my eyes shot open.


    I jolted upright, my screams dying in my throat as I found myself back in my bed. My chest heaved, my breath coming in shallow gasps.


    My hands trembled as I shoved the covers off me and swung my legs over the side of the bed. I needed water¡ªsomething, anything, to calm me. Stumbling to the counter at the side of my room, I grabbed the glass and pitcher I kept there, pouring water with unsteady hands.


    The cool liquid slid down my throat, and my breathing slowed, but my heart still pounded in my chest. Setting the glass down with a shaky hand, I leaned against the counter, staring at my reflection in the mirror above it.


    "What the hell was that?" I muttered to myself, my voice hoarse.

 Chapter 79 79: The Unexpected Call

    Seraphina''s Pov


    As soon as I opened my eyes, a string of curses slipped out of my mouth. Waking up in this godforsaken school was starting to feel like a punishment I couldn''t escape.


    I hated how getting up had become a chore, a burden, something I dreaded every single day. Elysium Girls High felt like a never-ending nightmare, and I couldn''t help but wish the world would just cease to exist, if only for a moment, to give me some peace.


    I sat up slowly, the dull ache in my head reminding me of how little sleep I''d managed to get last night. My room was just as empty as it had been yesterday, which wasn''t surprising.


    Ashleigh and Liana were still at the infirmary. I doubted they''d want to come back and share a space with me after everything that had happened¡ªthanks to Electra, of course.


    Not that I minded having the room to myself. If anything, it felt like a small blessing in disguise. At least this way, I didn''t have to endure their glares or the awkward silences when they pretended I didn''t exist.


    Being alone was better than being surrounded by people who clearly hated my guts.


    Yesterday, the thought had crossed my mind to confront Electra again, and I''d been so close to storming into her space and demanding she explain why she had to assault my roommate, but then I remembered who I was and who she was.


    I was nothing but a powerless weakling, and Electra wouldn''t flinch even if I screamed my lungs out.


    What good would it do, really? I could imagine the scene playing out in my head: I''d yell, I''d throw a tantrum, and I''d question her audacity, but at the end of it all, she''d just dismiss me with one of her cold and condescending smirks.


    Maybe she''d say something cutting, something that would stick in my mind and replay over and over until I felt even smaller than I already did, and then I''d walk away, defeated, powerless, and angry¡ªat her, but mostly at myself for even trying.


    As I sat on my bed, my phone suddenly buzzed loudly on the bedside table, snapping me out of my half-asleep state.


    It wasn''t my alarm¡ªit was an actual call. That alone was strange enough to send a chill down my spine. I couldn''t even remember the last time someone had called me, besides Yuna, and she had been unreachable since her suspension.


    My heart leaped at the thought that maybe, just maybe, it was her finally getting through to me.


    But when I glanced at the screen, my stomach dropped. The name flashing across the screen wasn''t Yuna. It was Gianna.


    My first instinct was to ignore it. My thumb hovered over the red button to decline, but something stopped me. Maybe it was curiosity or some sick sense of obligation, but against my better judgment, I swiped to answer.


    "What do you want?" I snapped the second I put the phone to my ear. I didn''t care about pleasantries, nor did I care about being polite towards her. I didn''t even consider the possibility that my father might be somewhere around her and hear me.


    At that moment, I just didn''t care.


    Gianna''s scoff crackled through the speaker, her condescension dripping like venom. "Still a brat, I see," she said, her voice mocking. "You couldn''t even muster up a proper greeting, could you? I wonder if you''ll ever grow up and behave like a responsible young woman."


    I rolled my eyes so hard it hurt. Her voice alone made my skin crawl, and her words? Infuriating. "Cut to the chase, Gianna. What do you want? I don''t have the patience for your lectures or your annoying voice. So, whatever this is, make it quick."


    There was a moment of silence on the other end, and I could practically feel her bristling at my tone. I didn''t care. Let her bristle. If she thought she could call me out of the blue and expect civility, she was delusional.


    Finally, she spoke again, her tone making it obvious that she''d rather be doing anything else than having this conversation with me. "Your father wants to see you, so you''ll be coming home soon."


    I blinked, taken aback. "What? Why?"


    She sighed dramatically, like my confusion was somehow an inconvenience to her. "Do you ever stop asking stupid questions, Seraphina? He''s your father. Do you really need a reason?"


    "Actually, yes," I shot back, my voice rising slightly. "Because the last time I checked, he couldn''t care less about what I''m doing unless it somehow makes him look bad. So, why does he suddenly want to see me now?"


    Gianna let out a bitter laugh. "You really are insufferable, you brat."


    I scoffed, pressing the phone tighter against my ear. "Just tell me why he wants to see me, Gianna," I snapped. "I deserve an explanation, don''t you think? Or is that too much to ask?"


    My words dripped with sarcasm, but I couldn''t help it. There was a brief pause on the other end of the line before Gianna let out a long, weary sigh.


    "Seraphina, your father is sick. Extremely sick," she said, her voice uncharacteristically calm. "He might not be alive for much longer, and he wants to see his only child."


    I felt my chest tighten, the air suddenly too thick to breathe. Panic and confusion swirled inside me, replacing the anger that had fueled me just moments before.


    . "What did you just say?" I whispered, my voice barely audible. Surely, I must have misheard her because there was just no way my father would be sick to the point that he was dying.


    "Are you deaf, child? I said your father is sick, Seraphina," Gianna repeated, a hint of impatience creeping back into her tone. "He doesn''t have much time left, and he wants to see you."

 Chapter 80 80: Desperate

    Seraphina''s Pov


    The phone nearly slipped from my grasp as I gripped it tighter, trying to steady myself. My pulse quickened, and for a moment, I couldn''t breathe.


    The words replayed in my head over and over again: Your father is extremely sick.


    "But what do you mean, Gianna?" I whispered, my voice trembling. "What do you mean he''s sick? How¡ªwhen did this happen? He can''t be sick. Please tell me you''re joking, Gianna."


    She let out another heavy sigh, one that sounded more annoyed than concerned. "Seraphina, I know you''re stupid, but you can''t possibly be that stupid, right? I just told you he''s not doing well. His health has been declining for a while now, but he didn''t want you to worry, which is why you''re only just finding out about it. Now it''s reached the point where... he might not have much time left, and he asked me to call you because he wants to see you."


    Her words hit me like a sledgehammer to the face, and I couldn''t even focus, nor could I even process what she was saying. The man who had raised me¡ªdistant, flawed, and indifferent as he might have been¡ªwas suddenly on the brink of dying, and it shocked me so much that my mind struggled to catch up.


    "How long?" I finally asked, my voice hoarse. "How long has he been sick?"


    "Does it matter?" Gianna snapped, her voice laced with impatience. "What matters is that he''s asking for you. He doesn''t ask for much, Seraphina, so be a good girl and get ready to come home."


    I wanted to yell at the witch and tell her that this wasn''t the time for her to sound condescending or dismissive, but my throat tightened with emotion, making it impossible to say anything against her tone.


    Instead, I sat down on the edge of my bed, my legs feeling like jelly.


    "So tell me, Gianna," I began, trying to steady my voice, "how soon can I get home? I want to see my father, so tell him I''ll come."


    I swallowed hard, pushing down the lump forming in my throat. "But the problem is, I don''t know how to book a flight back to Aldoria on my own, and I also need someone to take me to the Elmeria airport because I don''t know my way around the kingdom."


    There was a brief pause on the other end of the line, and I could almost picture her smirking. "Do you expect me to drop everything and cater to your needs, Seraphina? Do you have any idea how difficult things are for me at the moment as the lady of the house?" she scoffed. "By now, you should have made some friends who know their way around Elmeria. Perhaps they can help you get to the airport, or you can take a cab or something."


    Her words stung, but I tried not to let it show. "I¡ªI haven''t really made any close friends yet," I admitted softly. "So please, Gianna. Just help me figure out a way I can get to the airport."


    She let out a derisive laugh. "Of course you haven''t. Always the loner, aren''t you, Seraphina? Well, for your information, I already booked a flight before I called you, and I''ll send you your flight details as soon as this call ends. The plane leaves in a few hours, so you''d better hurry up and figure out on your own how to get to the airport. You had better not miss it, because if you do, I''ll be sure to tell your father that you didn''t want to see him and that you couldn''t be bothered to come home when he needed you."


    "Wait, Gianna¡ª" I tried to interject, but she had already ended the call, and the silence that followed was deafening. I stared at my phone, the screen dimming before going dark.


    My heart felt heavy, and my chest tightened as tears began to stream down my face. I couldn''t believe her callousness. How could she expect me to find my own way to the airport in a kingdom I barely knew?


    The fact that my father was ill¡ªpossibly on his deathbed¡ªfilled me with a dread I couldn''t shake. Despite everything he had put me through, he was still my father, and he was the only parent I had left.


    So the idea of losing him was unbearable, even though our relationship was strained.


    I wiped my tears and sat on the edge of my bed, staring at the floor. I needed to pull myself together. If I missed that flight, Gianna would make sure my father thought I didn''t care. She''d tell him I didn''t want to see him, and I couldn''t let that happen.


    No matter how much I despised her manipulative nature, I wouldn''t let her weaponize this against me and make me into a terrible daughter.


    I climbed out of bed, dragging my feet to the small corner of the room where I kept my things. Gianna had sent another curt message alongside my flight details, reminding me not to be late.


    With a tired sigh, I grabbed my small bag and began packing a few clothes and some toiletries. Once my bag was ready, I tossed my phone on the bed and headed for the bathroom.


    I took a quick shower, letting the hot water soothe my nerves, though it couldn''t completely erase the knot in my stomach. After dressing in a simple outfit¡ªa plain white blouse and black jeans¡ªI dried my hair, tied it into a neat ponytail, and took one last look at myself in the mirror.


    I looked presentable enough, even though the dark circles under my eyes betrayed how little I''d been sleeping lately.


    Back in my room, I picked up my phone and double-checked the flight details Gianna had sent. My flight was in a few hours, and I still needed to figure out how to get to Elmeria Airport.


    The school didn''t exactly have cabs waiting outside, and I wasn''t sure if the school transportation service would accommodate a personal request like this. I glanced around the room, chewing on my lower lip as I weighed my options.


    The more I thought about it, the more I realized I had no one else to ask for help, and that left only one possibility: Principal Astor.

 Chapter 81 81: The roadblock

    Seraphina''s Pov


    I couldn''t believe the nonsense Principal Astor was spewing. I sat there, gripping the edge of my chair in frustration as she calmly explained why I couldn''t leave the school premises. My mind raced with a mix of panic and anger, and it took everything in me to not yell at her outright.


    "You''re not listening to me," I said through gritted teeth, trying to keep my voice steady even though my emotions threatened to break through. "My stepmother, Gianna, called me this morning, and she said my father is sick¡ªso sick that he might be dying. What this means is that I need to go home now, Principal Astor. This isn''t some excuse to skip school; it''s an emergency."


    Astor leaned back in her chair, looking at me with that same detached expression she always had when pretending to be sympathetic.


    "Miss Hook," she said, her tone measured and infuriatingly calm, "I understand the urgency of your situation. However, as per school policy, we cannot release a student unless their legal guardian grants us explicit permission."


    I stared at her, incredulous. "But he''s the one who''s sick! How is he supposed to give permission if he''s barely conscious¡ªor worse?"


    Astor gave a small, unbothered shrug. "If your stepmother can provide us with medical documentation or contact your father''s legal representatives, then perhaps we can expedite the process. Until then, I''m afraid my hands are tied."


    Her words hit me like a slap to the face. "Tied?" I repeated, my voice rising despite myself. "You''re the principal. You''re in charge of this entire school, and you''re telling me you can''t do anything to help me see my dying father?"


    Astor''s lips tightened slightly, the only indication that my outburst might have annoyed her. "Miss Hook," she said, "it''s not about what I can or can''t do. It''s about what I must do to ensure the safety and accountability of this institution. If you leave the school without proper authorization, and something happens¡ª"


    "Something is happening!" I interrupted, my voice cracking. "My father is dying, and you''re worried about paperwork?"


    She sighed, as though I were a petulant child throwing a tantrum. "I understand that emotions are running high right now, but rules exist for a reason. I''m sorry, but until we hear directly from your father¡ªor your stepmother provides proper documentation¡ªyou cannot leave."


    I felt my nails digging into my palms as I clenched my fists, my frustration building even more. "You''re going to regret this," I said, standing up so quickly that the chair screeched against the floor. "If something happens to my dad, and I don''t get to see him because you''re too busy following ''rules,'' it''ll be on your head, and I''ll never forgive you."


    Astor didn''t flinch. "If your father''s condition is as serious as you claim, then I suggest you have your stepmother follow the proper procedures to expedite the process. Now, if there''s nothing else, you may return to class. I''m sure a teacher''s already in your class, so hurry up before you''re marked as an absent student."


    I stood there for a moment, glaring at her, and my chest heaved with the effort it took to hold back tears. I desperately wanted to scream at her and throw her stupid stack of files across the room, but I knew it wouldn''t do any good, so instead, I stormed out of the office, slamming the door behind me.


    As soon as the door clicked shut behind me, I came face to face with Mrs. Hawthorne, and her expression was apologetic, her lips pressed tightly together like she wanted to say something but knew she couldn''t.


    I gave her a faint nod, more out of politeness than anything else, and walked away without another word.


    Once outside the office, I leaned against the nearest wall, trying to steady myself. My mind was racing. The school''s refusal to let me leave without my father''s confirmation was a roadblock I hadn''t anticipated.


    My father was sick¡ªdying, according to Gianna¡ªso how was I supposed to get the confirmation they needed? The thought of dealing with Gianna again made my stomach churn, but I didn''t have a choice.


    Taking a deep breath, I pulled out my phone and dialed her number, and the phone rang twice before her curt voice answered.


    "What is it, Seraphina?" She snapped, her tone already making me regret calling. "I hope you''re not calling to ask me about getting to the Elmeria airport again. I told you I have better things to do, Seraphina. You''re not a baby!"


    I sighed, trying to keep the frustration from leaking into my voice. "Gianna, the school isn''t letting me leave unless they hear from Dad or maybe from someone in the family that can figure out a way to make my temporary leave legal. So I need you to call Principal Astor or at least help me get Dad to confirm with them. They won''t believe me otherwise."


    There was a pause, and I could hear the faint sound of someone speaking in the background on her end of the line. Then she scoffed.


    "Are you deaf, Seraphina?" she said sharply. "I told you earlier¡ªyour father is dying. He''s too sick to even lift his head, let alone talk to some school principal. Do you think I''m going to bother a dying man with your nonsense?"


    Her words made my stomach churn. "Gianna, I need someone to talk to them. If it''s not Dad, then you¡ª"


    "Figure it out yourself," she interrupted coldly. "You''re old enough to handle your own problems, and I don''t have time for your drama."


    The call ended abruptly, leaving me staring at the blank screen in disbelief. My hands trembled as I clutched the phone to my chest, trying to process what had just happened.


    Tears stung the corners of my eyes, and I quickly blinked them away, but it was no use. The tears came faster, blurring my vision as I leaned against the wall for support, wondering what in the world I was going to do now.

 Chapter 82 82: Unhealthy Obsession

    Third-person Pov


    Irina shook her head at Electra, the expression on her face a mix of exasperation and concern. "Electra, you definitely deserve to get called to the principal''s office again for this," she said, crossing her arms. "And don''t for a second think you''re going to miraculously get away with it like you did after drowning Yura. This time, you might actually face some consequences."


    Electra leaned back against her chair, a confident smirk spreading across her face as if Irina''s words amused her more than they worried her. "Oh please, Irina. Astor''s threats are as empty as ever," she said, waving a hand dismissively. "What''s she going to do? Write me up again? I''ll sit through another one of her agonizing lectures and walk out like I always do¡ªuntouched."


    Irina sighed heavily, her frustration evident. "That''s the problem, Electra. You''re starting to think you''re invincible, but you won''t be if you end up killing someone because of that temper of yours. And honestly, I don''t get what''s going on with you lately. Why the hell did you even go to Seraphina''s room and nearly kill one of her roommates? What was the plan going there?"


    Electra rolled her eyes, clearly unbothered by Irina''s accusations. "First of all, Irina, don''t act like you wouldn''t have done the same if someone had disrespected one of your little girlfriends," she said, her tone sharp. "And secondly, it wasn''t ''nearly killing.'' I just taught that brat a lesson, and she had it coming."


    Irina raised an eyebrow, skepticism written all over her face. "A lesson? Electra, you bashed her head to the point where she bled and could have died. You''ve become so reckless these days, and you''re no longer thinking about the bigger picture. What happened to being strategic? Now it''s like you''re lashing out at anyone who looks at you the wrong way."


    Electra stood up abruptly, her smirk fading as a more serious look settled on her face. "You think I''m no longer being strategic because of this one kid? Let me tell you something, Irina. That girl, Liana, had the audacity to call Seraphina my bitch¡ªto her face, mind you, and when I confronted her about it, she had the gall to repeat it in front of me like she thought she was untouchable. Disrespecting Seraphina is the same as disrespecting me, and I don''t let things like that slide."


    "Electra, we can''t keep pretending that this recent attitude of yours isn''t becoming a problem," Irina said, her voice laced with frustration. "You need to admit that you made a mistake this time."


    Electra arched an eyebrow, her eyes still trained upward. "And what mistake would that be, Irina?" she drawled, feigning ignorance.


    Irina let out an exasperated sigh. "You know exactly what I''m talking about. The situation with Seraphina, and your obsession with her, is getting out of hand. You''re pushing things too far, and I don''t like what your obsession is turning you into."


    Before Electra could respond, the classroom door creaked open, and the upper class president¡ªa tall girl named Martina¡ªstepped inside. Her gaze swept the room before landing on Electra, and clearing her throat nervously, she approached Electra''s desk.


    "Electra, Principal Astor has requested to see you," Martina said, her voice calm but her eyes cautious.


    Electra finally tore her gaze from the ceiling, offering Martina a brief, disinterested glance. "Did she say what it was about?"


    Martina shook her head. "No, she just asked that you come to her office as soon as possible."


    Irina rolled her eyes dramatically. "But of course," she muttered under her breath, shaking her head in disbelief.


    Electra shot her a sidelong glance, smirking slightly. "Always the dramatist, aren''t you, Irina?" She rose gracefully from her chair, smoothing the wrinkles from her skirt. "I''ll be right back. Try not to miss me too much."


    "Don''t flatter yourself," Irina retorted, but there was a hint of concern in her eyes as she watched Electra leave the classroom.


    As Electra approached Principal Astor''s office, her attention caught a familiar figure standing outside the office, and her steps slowed when she figured out who it was.


    The sight of Seraphina standing outside, her face buried in her hands and her shoulders shaking, was unexpected. She narrowed her eyes, immediately wondering what had caused little Seraphina to end up in tears.


    The sight tugged at something deep inside her, though she would never acknowledge it.


    Seraphina hadn''t noticed her yet, too absorbed in her own despair, and Electra stopped a few feet away, silently observing. There was something fragile about the way Seraphina stood there, her frame trembling slightly, and Electra felt a flicker of curiosity¡ªand irritation.


    She thought of pretending like she didn''t see anything but didn''t like the thought of anyone else seeing Seraphina like this either. That, she decided, was her reason for intervening.


    Finally, she stepped closer, her presence enough to make Seraphina pause mid-sob. The girl looked up slowly, her tear-streaked face turning toward Electra.


    The irritation in Seraphina''s expression as she realized who it was didn''t escape Electra''s notice, and Seraphina quickly wiped her cheeks, trying to compose herself, but her swollen eyes betrayed her.


    "Why are you crying outside the principal''s office like a child, Seraphina?" Electra asked flatly, crossing her arms and tilting her head. She made no effort to soften her tone, though her words lacked their usual sharpness.


    "What are you doing here?" Seraphina shot back, her voice hoarse from crying.


    Her attempt at sounding indignant fell flat, and the vulnerability in her tone was still too obvious.


    Electra raised an eyebrow at the deflection. "Astor called for me," Electra replied simply. "But it looks like you''ve beaten me to it. What''s going on?"


    Seraphina turned her head away, as if refusing to let Electra see her cry any longer. "It''s none of your business."


    Electra clicked her tongue, her irritation mounting. "You''re standing here crying like a child in the middle of the hallway. It''s everyone''s business now."


    The words made Seraphina stiffen, and for a moment, Electra thought she might lash out. Instead, Seraphina''s shoulders slumped further, and her voice came out as a resigned whisper. "My father''s dying."

 Chapter 83 83: Helped by the Devil

    Third-person Pov


    Seraphina was still standing in the hallway outside Principal Astor''s office, shifting nervously from foot to foot. Her heart pounded as she replayed the brief conversation she''d had with Electra just moments ago.


    Against her better judgment, she''d confided in Electra about her situation and how she desperately needed to be at Elmeria Airport within two hours to catch her flight to Aldoria.


    She had also explained that it wasn''t just about her lack of knowledge of how to get there that was holding her back, but that it was also about the principal refusing to let her leave, and that she had been crying because she felt trapped in another impossible situation.


    To her surprise, Electra had listened silently, her expression unreadable, and after a pause, she''d told Seraphina to wait outside and assured her that she''d handle Astor. Despite the knots twisting in her stomach, Seraphina found herself clinging to that hope.


    The minutes went on endlessly, and her thoughts spiraled into worst-case scenarios, but then, the door opened, and Electra walked out of the office with her usual air of confidence. Seraphina straightened immediately, her eyes scanning Electra''s face for any sign of the outcome.


    "Do you have your bags packed already?" Electra asked, her tone casual.


    Seraphina nodded quickly, her voice faltering. "Yes, I packed everything. I just...I just needed help leaving, but I''m ready to go."


    Electra gave a curt nod, her lips curling into a faint, almost smug smile. "Good. Get your bag and meet me at the main building entrance in five minutes."


    Before Seraphina could respond, Electra turned and walked away, leaving no room for further discussion. It took a moment for Seraphina to register what had just happened, but once she did, her legs sprang into motion, and she bolted from the main building, her heart pounding as she did.


    When she burst into her dorm room, panting heavily, she nearly collided with Jolene and Ashleigh. The two girls, who had been chatting near the dresser, turned to her with synchronized expressions of disdain.


    Their eyes raked over her disheveled appearance, their disgust evident.


    "Ugh, do you have to storm in like that?" Jolene sneered, crossing her arms as if Seraphina''s presence physically offended her.


    Ashleigh chimed in with a snide remark. "Careful, Jolene. We wouldn''t want her crying to Electra again and having Electra almost kill one of us."


    Their words didn''t sit well with her, but Seraphina barely had the time or energy to care. Ignoring them completely, she darted to her bed and grabbed the small bag she had packed.


    She threw a quick glance around the room to make sure she hadn''t forgotten anything important, but Jolene and Ashleigh''s muttered words made it impossible to focus.


    "How pathetic," Ashleigh whispered loudly, her voice dripping with venom.


    Seraphina swallowed the lump in her throat and bolted out of the room without sparing them another glance. She couldn''t afford to be late, especially not when Electra had given her a direct order to be at the entrance in five minutes.


    Bythe time she reached the entrance, she was breathless and clutching the bag handle so tightly that her knuckles turned white. She glanced around nervously, her eyes scanning the courtyard for any sign of Electra.


    The faint crunch of gravel behind her made her turn around, and there she was¡ªElectra, standing tall and composed as though she hadn''t a care in the world.


    "You''re on time," Electra noted, her tone neutral but her expression tinged with approval. "Impressive."


    Seraphina didn''t know how to respond, so she nodded mutely, her heart still racing from her mad dash.


    Electra stepped closer, gesturing toward a sleek black car that had pulled up to the entrance. Seraphina''s stomach churned with unease as she realized this wasn''t some ordinary cab like she had expected.


    "Get in," Electra said simply, her tone leaving no room for argument.


    Seraphina hesitated, her gaze darting between Electra and the car. "Wh-who''s driving?" she stammered, her voice barely audible.


    Electra raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed by the question. "One of my drivers. Unless you''d rather walk to the airport?"


    The sarcasm in her voice made Seraphina''s cheeks flush with embarrassment, and without another word, she hurried to the car and climbed into the back seat.


    She adjusted herself on the seat, her hands tightly clutching her bag as she turned her attention to Electra, who stood casually outside the car.


    "Thank you," She said softly, her voice barely above a whisper. It wasn''t easy for her to say it, especially not to Electra, but she knew it had to be done. "I mean it. Thank you for helping me."


    Electra tilted her head slightly, her smirk deepening. Her sharp blue eyes glinted with something unreadable, making Seraphina uneasy. "You''re welcome, Seraphina," Electra drawled, her tone laced with amusement. "But let''s get one thing straight¡ªyou owe me now."


    Seraphina''s brow furrowed slightly as she glanced away. Of course, there was a catch. There was always a catch with Electra. "I understand," she murmured reluctantly, avoiding her gaze. "I''ll repay you."


    "Oh, don''t worry," Electra said, stepping closer to the open car door. Her voice dropped slightly, taking on a tone that sent a shiver down Seraphina''s spine. "I''ll make sure you do. When you''re back, I''ll collect."


    Seraphina''s stomach tightened. She hated the way Electra''s words lingered like a warning, but what other choice did she have? Her father''s condition left her no room to negotiate or push back, so instead, she nodded quickly, hoping to end the conversation.


    Electra''s smirk softened into something resembling a genuine expression, even though Seraphina couldn''t quite believe it. "Have a safe flight," she said, her voice unusually kind. "And for what it''s worth, I hope your father''s okay."


    The unexpected sincerity caught Seraphina off guard, and for a moment, she thought she saw a flicker of genuine concern in Electra''s eyes. She hesitated, unsure of how to respond, but she nodded again, whispering a quiet, "Thank you."


    Electra straightened up, stepping back to allow her to close the door, and Seraphina turned her gaze forward. As the car started to move, she glanced back through the rear window, watching as Electra stood still, her hands folded across her chest, and the smirk gone from her face, and it was strange¡ªalmost unsettling¡ªto see her look so...human.

 Chapter 84 84: Hes... mortal

    Third-person Pov


    The ride from the Aldoria airport to the Hook mansion felt unbearably long, even though it couldn''t have been more than an hour, and Seraphina sat stiffly in the backseat of the black car Gianna had sent to pick her up.


    She clutched the handle of her carry-on bag, her knuckles turning white as her mind raced.


    She was dreading seeing Gianna again and having to deal with her crazy aunt under the same roof. Her emotions, as they were, were already all over the place, so she wasn''t too confident about her self-control.


    Sighing, she shook her head, trying to push those thoughts away. She couldn''t afford to think about Gianna right now. This was about her father. The man who, despite his faults, was still the only parent she had left, and she didn''t want to believe Gianna''s claim that he was nearing the end.


    She needed to believe her father still had time. He had to.


    The car sped along the empty Aldoria streets, the faint glow of streetlights entering through the windows and highlighting her tear-streaked face. As the vehicle passed by familiar landmarks¡ªthe old clock tower in the town square, the bakery she and her mother used to visit¡ªher chest tightened.


    She had only been gone for about a month and a half, and yet, her kingdom already felt foreign.


    Her thoughts drifted to her mother, and the sharp ache of loss she hadn''t felt in a while returned in full force. She remembered sitting by her mother''s bedside, her small hands clutching her mother''s frail ones, praying with all her might to the gods of Aldoria.


    "Please, Solindra, Keeper of Life and Light," she had whispered over and over, "don''t take her away."


    But Solindra hadn''t listened. Her mother had slipped away that day, and Seraphina had buried her faith alongside her. She had decided then and there that gods were for other people, not for her, but now, as the car took a sharp turn onto the private road leading to the Hook estate, she felt a desperation that made her turn to prayer once again.


    "Solindra," she murmured under her breath, staring out the window at the rising moon, "if you''re listening this time, please... Just let me see him alive. Give me a chance to make things right."


    The Hook mansion came into view, and when the car rolled to a stop, the driver stepped out to open her door. "We''ve arrived, my lady."


    She stepped out onto the gravel driveway, the crunch under her boots grounding her for a fleeting moment. The mansion''s massive double doors were already open, a servant standing stiffly at attention in the doorway, and she barely acknowledged him as she walked inside.


    Gianna was waiting in the foyer. Of course she was. She was dressed in an impeccably tailored navy dress, her hair swept into a tight bun, and she looked as poised and unbothered as ever. Her sharp eyes scanned Seraphina from head to toe, and for a moment, neither of them spoke.


    "Seraphina," she finally said, her tone devoid of any real warmth. "You''re here."


    "Yes," Seraphina replied, her voice quieter than she intended. "Where is he?"


    Gianna didn''t answer immediately. Instead, she gestured toward the staircase. "He''s in his room. The doctors are with him now, but you can go up. Just..." Her voice softened slightly, though not enough to hide the condescension beneath it. "...prepare yourself."


    Seraphina didn''t wait for further instructions. She climbed the staircase, her hand gliding along the banister for support. When she reached the second-floor landing, she turned left, heading down the corridor she knew led to her father''s room. The door was slightly ajar, and she could hear the murmur of voices.


    She paused, her hand hovering over the doorknob. Her courage faltered for just a moment, but then she pushed the door open.


    The room was brightly lit, and her father was lying in his massive four-poster bed that had always seemed too large for one person. His face, which was usually so stern and scary-looking, was now gaunt and pale.


    His chest rose and fell in uneven breaths, and two doctors stood by his bedside, their expressions grim as they whispered to one another.


    "Dad," Seraphina said softly, stepping into the room.


    The doctors turned to her, offering polite nods before excusing themselves. As they passed her, one of them placed a hand on her shoulder, and she subconsciously brushed it off.


    She approached the bed slowly, and her knees threatened to give way. Seeing him like this was harder than she had imagined. This wasn''t the man who had always glared at her, the same man who had filled every room with his terrifying presence.


    This was someone frail, someone... mortal.


    "Seraphina," he rasped, his voice barely audible.


    She sank into the chair beside his bed, taking his hand in hers. His skin was cold, his fingers trembling slightly as they curled around hers. "I''m here," she said, fighting back tears. "I came as soon as I could."


    Seraphina watched her father''s body tremble as he tried to speak, his lips quivering with the effort to form words. She couldn''t remember ever seeing him like this¡ªso vulnerable, so human.


    "Dad," she whispered, her voice trembling. "What happened to you? How... how did it get this bad?"


    Her father''s trembling hand reached out, his fingers brushing lightly against her cheek. Seraphina froze at the touch, the fragility in his gesture making her chest tighten painfully.


    Tears welled up in his eyes, and it felt like the world around her slowed. She had never seen her father cry before¡ªnot even when her mother passed.


    "I''m sorry, Seraphina," he whispered, his voice barely audible. "I''m so sorry."


    Seraphina''s breath hitched. "What... what are you apologizing for, Dad?" Her heart raced with fear, confusion, and anger all at once. "Don''t do this. You''re going to get better, okay? You can''t leave me by myself."


    Her father let out a dry, rasping laugh, one that sounded more like a cough. His head shook weakly as if disagreeing with her. "I don''t have much time left, child," he said painstakingly, each word drawn out like it hurt to speak. "So listen to me carefully, Seraphina, because there are things you need to know. Things I should have told you long ago."

 Chapter 85 85: Hes gone

    Seraphina''s Pov


    As I watched my father''s lifeless body being carried out of the house, a strange numbness settled over me.


    The once-mighty Koran Hook, a man respected by the kingdom of Aldoria and trusted by the king himself, was gone. Just like my mother years ago, he had died in my hands, and now, I was truly alone. An orphan.


    The air around me felt cold despite the warmth in the house, and despite how truly devastated I was, I couldn''t bring myself to cry. Everyone in the living room was watching me, waiting for the daughter of the great Koran Hook to break down, but I couldn''t give them what they wanted.


    Tears would come later, perhaps when the realness of it all finally sank in, but not now.


    From behind me, the sound of loud sobbing filled the room, and I turned slowly to see Gianna crumbling into a dramatic display of grief. Her face was red, streaked with tears, and her cries echoed through the room like that of a truly devastated widow.


    I scoffed quietly. Her performance was flawless, I''ll give her that, and if I didn''t know better, I''d think she was really sad to see my father go, but I knew better. Those tears were as fake as the affection she used to feign for my father, and my father''s final words before his death had confirmed that Gianna had played a role in his demise.


    According to him, the doctors would claim he''d succumbed to illness, but it didn''t start off as an illness. Unfortunately, Gianna was a serpent, capable of wrapping her venomous lies around anyone until she got what she wanted, and now, with my father out of the picture, she had everything.


    The thought made my stomach churn.


    I clenched my fists, struggling to keep my composure as I turned back toward the door. My eyes followed the ambulance until it disappeared into the night, and only then did I allow myself to take a shaky breath.


    "Seraphina," Gianna''s voice broke through my thoughts, shaking with what she wanted to sound like sorrow. "What are we going to do? What will become of us now? I can''t imagine how devastated you must be."


    I turned to face her, unable to hide the disgust etched on my face. She stood in the center of the room, her black mourning dress already perfect, as if she''d had it prepared well in advance. Her hands trembled as she reached for me, but I took a step back, unwilling to let her touch me.


    "You''re not fooling anyone, Gianna," I said, my voice colder than I intended. "Save your tears for someone who believes them."


    Her eyes widened slightly, the faintest hint of irritation flashing across her face before she quickly masked it with an expression of hurt. "How could you say such a thing? I loved your father. I just lost my hus¡ª"


    "Don''t." I cut her off sharply, my voice rising in anger. "Don''t you dare say you loved him. You didn''t love anyone but yourself."


    The room fell silent, save for the faint ticking of the grandfather clock in the corner. Gianna''s lips trembled, but her eyes told a different story¡ªcalculated and diabolical, like the predator she was.


    "You''re grieving," she said softly, taking a step closer. "I''ll forgive your harsh words because I know you''re hurting."


    "Forgive me?" I let out a bitter laugh. "You killed him."


    Her eyes narrowed, and for the first time, the mask of the grieving widow began to slip. "What are you talking about?" she asked.


    I wanted to yell. The words were there, sitting on the edge of my tongue, itching to be released. I wanted to tell her that I knew everything¡ªabout how she manipulated my father into marrying her after Mom died, about the secrets he had revealed to me before his death, and about how I knew that she was responsible for the death of my only living parent.


    But I bit my tongue, my father''s warning playing in my mind: *"Play dumb until you''re old enough, Seraphina. Don''t confront her now¡ªit won''t end well."*


    I hated that he had been right. At eighteen, I was still trapped by the laws of Aldoria, and Gianna was to be my legal guardian for another two years. Two unbearable years before I turned twenty and could finally sever the chains that tied me to her.


    Thankfully, my father never married her legally, which meant she could never claim the title of my mother, only that of my aunt¡ªthe aunt she had always been.


    Her sharp voice interrupted my thoughts; I winced in irritation. "What did you just say?" she demanded, her tone laced with disbelief and anger.


    I could feel every pair of eyes in the living room turning toward me, and I glanced around and saw the servants and doctors still loitering around, their gazes filled with curiosity and confusion. They were all waiting for me to repeat what I had just blurted out¡ªto accuse Gianna openly of being responsible for my father''s death, and the attention made my skin crawl.


    My head throbbed as I tried to think of the right response. I swallowed the lump in my throat and forced my voice to remain calm.


    "You know what, just do your part and announce that my father''s funeral will be held tomorrow, Gianna," I stated, not bothering to elaborate on what I had said earlier.


    She glared at me, but I refused to waver, even as her eyes narrowed dangerously.


    Her lips curled into a mocking sneer. "It''s not for you to decide, child," she shot back. "I am his wife. It''s for me to decide."


    I scoffed, unable to stop myself. "We both know that''s not true," I said, meeting her gaze head-on. "You were never legally recognized as his wife, Gianna. You''re still legally just his sister-in-law, and that''s all you''ll ever be. Only I have the authority to decide how my father is to be buried."


    The room fell into an uncomfortable silence, and Gianna''s face darkened, her expression a mix of rage and humiliation. For once, she had no immediate retort, and I couldn''t help but be pleased that she was speechless.


    Not bothering to wait for her to recover, I turned on my heel and walked out of the room, leaving her seething in the silence.


    My chest felt tight, and I hated how my breathing was uneven. I needed to gather myself and to process everything before my emotions overwhelmed me.

 Chapter 86 86: The Voice

    Seraphina''s Pov


    I stood in front of the mirror, staring at my reflection as the water dripped from my face, and my hands gripped the edge of the sink so tightly that my knuckles turned white.


    I had hoped that washing my face would somehow wash away the frustration building inside me, but it only seemed to amplify it.


    I pushed the damp strands of hair away from my face, letting out a sigh that felt heavier than it should. My father was dead, and I still couldn''t bring myself to cry. Not even a single tear had escaped my eyes since I heard the news. Instead, I felt hollow, and beneath that hollowness, my anger grew, waiting to consume me whole.


    I stared harder at my reflection, as if demanding an answer from the girl looking back at me. Her eyes were red but dry, her lips slightly trembling, but no tears. It made me feel like a monster¡ªhow could I not cry for my father? The man who had raised me, albeit imperfectly, was gone, and I couldn''t even muster the decency to grieve the way I was supposed to.


    But the truth was, sadness wasn''t the dominant emotion in my heart. Anger was.


    I turned the faucet back on, letting the water run over my fingers as I splashed my face again. The coldness shocked me, but it didn''t soothe the fire raging inside.


    I thought of Gianna again, the woman who had made my life miserable from the moment she entered it, and I thought of my father, who had married her under the pretense of protecting our family''s reputation, knowing full well what kind of person she was.


    He had made that choice, and in doing so, he had sacrificed me. His decision had placed me in a prison in my own home, and selfishly, he had only thought of himself with the excuse that he was protecting my late mother and me.


    And now, he was dead.


    My fists clenched against the sink, letting out a series of cuss words without realizing it. I was mad at her, yes, but I was mad at him too. How could he have been so blind? How could he have allowed Gianna to wreak havoc on my life when it wasn''t as though he had married her because he loved her? How could he have watched and aided her when he was supposed to be my father, my protector?


    Even in death, he had left me trapped under her thumb. She controlled everything now¡ªour home, our finances, even me, and the worst part? I couldn''t do a thing about it.


    A frustrated scream bubbled in my throat, but I swallowed it down. Instead, I leaned forward, letting my forehead rest against the cool surface of the mirror. I was tired¡ªso tired of feeling powerless, of being the weak and innocent Seraphina everyone thought I was.


    The girl in the mirror still looked like her, but inside, I felt like a different person entirely. Numb. Detached. Like a shell of who I once was.


    I exhaled deeply, lifting my head. My gaze fixed on my reflection, on the girl who looked fragile and breakable. That wasn''t me anymore. At least I didn''t want it to be. Something inside me had shifted a few days ago, and that shift had worsened the moment I learned of my father''s death.


    I felt different, but I wasn''t sure if it was the good kind of different or the bad kind.


    The steam from the bathroom fogged up the mirror as I wiped my face with a towel, trying to shake off the exhaustion I felt. I had barely taken a step toward the door when I froze.


    That voice¡ª*the same one from my dorm room yesterday*¡ªwas back.


    "Have you made up your mind?" the voice asked, its tone eerily calm and patient. It echoed, but not like something coming from outside. It felt as though it came from *inside* my head or just behind my ear.


    My heart raced as the memories of yesterday came flooding back. I had tried so hard to convince myself that I''d imagined it¡ªthat stress, fear, or even lack of sleep had played tricks on my mind, but now, it was undeniable.


    This wasn''t in my head. Someone¡ªor something¡ªwas talking to me again.


    "What are you talking about?" I demanded, my voice shaky. "Made up my mind about what? And who are you? Show yourself!"


    The voice chuckled softly, but there was no humor in it¡ªjust a bone-chilling, mocking tone. "Do you want to switch?" it asked again, this time more insistent. "This is your last chance."


    The finality in its tone made my stomach churn, and my mind raced as I tried to piece together what was happening. Switch? Switch what exactly? My life? My body? My soul?


    "I don''t understand what you''re asking!" I shouted, hoping¡ªpraying¡ªthat somehow I''d wake up from this nightmare. "You keep saying the same thing, but you won''t explain anything! What does switching even mean?"


    But instead of an explanation, the voice only laughed¡ªa deep, maniacal laugh that sent shivers down my spine. I spun around, desperate to find some physical form, some *person* to confront, but the bathroom was empty.


    My frustration and fear bubbled inside me, and I just couldn''t take it anymore¡ªthe ambiguity, the taunting, and the annoying voice. It was like being stuck in a nightmare I couldn''t wake up from, no matter how hard I tried.


    "Fine!" I yelled, not caring anymore if this voice was real or if I was losing my mind. "Fine! I''ll switch! Just tell me what the hell happens next!"


    There was a pause, as though the voice was savoring my panic, before it responded with a single word. "Good choice."


    Before I could react, the laugh grew louder, deafeningly so. It wasn''t just in my ears anymore¡ªit was in my mind, vibrating through my skull. My hands flew up to block my ears, but it was useless. The sound was *inside me.*


    "Stop!" I screamed, falling to my knees, my head pounding as though it was about to split open. "Please, stop!"


    The laugh didn''t stop. It got louder, more invasive, as if it was feeding off my desperation. My vision blurred, the bathroom spinning around me. I felt weak, like the very energy in my body was being drained. My limbs grew heavy, my head throbbing, and I could no longer keep myself upright.


    My body hit the cold bathroom floor, and everything else went black.

 Chapter 87 87: Another Nightmare

    Electra''s Pov


    The darkness was suffocating, and my breath came in ragged gasps, my lungs burning as I pushed my legs to move faster.


    The sound of my boots pounding against the invisible ground kept echoing in my ears, but it was drowned out by the haunting and maniacal laughter that followed me like a hunter stalking a prey.


    It wasn''t the kind of laughter that depicted any kind of joy¡ªit was mocking, sinister, and maddening, and it grew even louder as the shadows got closer and closer.


    I couldn''t see anything except the vague outlines of the shadows chasing me. My chest tightened, and the burn in my legs became even more unbearable. I tried to keep going, to push through the pain, but my body was screaming at me to stop.


    I came to a halt, doubling over and bracing my hands on my knees as I gasped for air. My heart hammered against my ribs like a caged animal, desperate to escape the clutches of whatever those things that were after me were.


    I could still hear the laughter, faint at first, then louder¡ªmuch louder. It clawed its way to the back of my mind, sending chills down my spine.


    Get up. Keep moving, I told myself, but my legs wobbled under me, threatening to buckle. My fingers trembled as I wiped the sweat from my brow, and I barely had time to think when a ray of light brightened the space around me.


    The source of the light was behind me, but I didn''t dare turn around to look because I already knew what I''d see.


    The laughter came again, closer this time, and my stomach twisted in dread. I bit down hard on my lip to keep myself from screaming, tasting blood as I forced my legs to move again. It felt like I was running through thick mud, and every step I took felt harder.


    The ground under me seemed to shift a bit, like it wasn''t solid at all, and I stumbled more than once, barely catching myself.


    But the shadows were relentless. They were faster, more persistent, and with each passing second, the gap between us shrank. My legs ached, my chest heaved, and my vision blurred. I knew I couldn''t keep this up. I knew it was only a matter of time before they caught me.


    A sharp pain shot through my knees as I tripped over something invisible and hit the ground hard. My palms scraped against the rough surface as I tried to break my fall, but the impact knocked the wind out of me.


    I groaned, rolling on my back and staring into the darkness above. My entire body felt like iron, heavy and unresponsive, and my legs wouldn''t move, no matter how hard I willed them to. Panic started to set in, and I found myself shaking with fear.


    The laughter around me grew deafening, and even though I couldn''t see the shadows anymore, I could still feel them. They were close¡ªtoo close. I clawed at the ground, trying to drag myself forward, but it was useless.


    My limbs wouldn''t cooperate, and I was stuck, frozen in place.


    "Get up," I whispered to myself, my voice trembling with desperation. "Get up, Electra. Don''t let them catch up to you."


    But it was no use. The laughter turned into whispers, like a thousand voices speaking at once, but their words incomprehensible. They pressed against my ears, against my skull, until it felt like my head would split open.


    My chest tightened, and tears pricked at the corners of my eyes as I struggled to breathe.


    "No," I choked out, shaking my head. "No, no, no."


    Just when I thought the laughter was over, it filled my ears again, ringing so loudly I thought my head might explode. I screamed for it to stop, but my voice seemed to vanish, swallowed by the noise. Then the shadows came even closer, standing over me with terrifying familiarity.


    When they stopped, my breath hitched, and for the first time in my life, I felt genuine, unrelenting fear that had nothing to do with my mother.


    Five faces stared down at me, and Seraphina stood in the middle, her wicked smile twisted into something unrecognizable¡ªsomething monstrous. Around her, Irina, Penelope, Deena, and Roxana stood, their expressions filled with hatred.


    "Seraphina?" I managed to croak, or at least I thought I did, but my voice wasn''t there.


    My words were mute, locked somewhere inside me, unable to escape no matter how hard I tried.


    I was even more confused. Why were Irina, Penelope, Deena, and Roxana¡ªmy own friends¡ªhere? Why were they standing with her?


    The question screamed in my mind, but I couldn''t voice it. Tears poured from my eyes as the laughter grew louder, almost animalistic, and it surrounded me, drowning me in humiliation, anger, and a despair I couldn''t comprehend.


    The five of them leaned closer, their faces impossibly close to mine now. The heat of their breath burned against my skin as they all began yelling in unison.


    "She said yes! She said yes! She said yes!"


    My skull felt like it was being crushed, and I opened my mouth to scream, but even that was stolen from me. My throat seized; the sound choked off before it could leave my lips.


    I screamed again, silently, and then¡ª


    I jolted awake, gasping for air. My heart thundered in my chest, and my body trembled uncontrollably. I was alive. I was awake.


    But where the hell was I?


    I wasn''t in my bedroom. I was lying in the backseat of a car, the leather under me sticky from my sweat.


    Panic clawed at my chest. My breathing was shallow and fast as I scrambled to sit up, my hands gripping the edge of the seat for stability.


    How did I get here? The last thing I remembered, I had been in my room, drifting off to sleep after another exhausting day.


    I turned my attention to the driver''s seat. Surely, my driver could explain what was going on. "Richard?" I asked, expecting the usual gruff response from my long-time chauffeur, but as the man turned his head slightly, my stomach dropped.


    This wasn''t Richard.


    The man in the driver''s seat was someone I''d never seen before¡ªa middle-aged man with a neatly trimmed beard and a professional demeanor.


    He wore a standard black chauffeur''s uniform, but nothing about him seemed familiar.


    Before I could demand answers, the car slowed and came to a halt. The man turned to face me again, his expression polite but indifferent. "We''ve arrived, Miss Hook," he said, his tone even and professional.


    I froze. Miss Hook? What the hell was he talking about?


    "What did you just call me?" I asked, visibly irritated.


    The driver''s eyebrows knitted together in mild confusion. "Miss Hook," he repeated, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. "We''ve arrived at your destination."


    "Miss Hook?" I repeated, practically spitting the words. "Who the hell is Miss Hook? You''ve got the wrong person. My name is Electra Vale, and you will address me properly."


    The driver''s confusion deepened, and for a split second, I wondered if this was some terrible prank, but then he spoke again, and his words sent a shiver down my spine. "You''re Miss Electra Hook, aren''t you? Daughter of the Aldorian General," he said, his voice careful. "I was instructed to pick you up from the airport and bring you to your new school, Elysium Girls High."

 Chapter 88 88: Alternate Reality

    Electra''s Pov


    I was livid. No, livid didn''t even begin to describe the fury coursing through me right now. Pissed off didn''t scratch the surface either. I was downright enraged, frustrated, and¡ªif I dared to admit it¡ªeven a little afraid. Nothing made sense. Absolutely nothing.


    The driver had dropped me off at Elysium Girls High with the audacity to tell me, me, that I was Electra Hook. Electra Hook?


    As if that wasn''t absurd enough, he''d gone on to say my father was some Aldorian general named Koran Hook. The name had hit me like a punch to the gut because I recognized it. Koran Hook was supposed to be Seraphina''s father, which meant these people thought I was Seraphina.


    The realization had only made things worse, and my protests¡ªfirm and authoritative as always¡ªhad been met with a blank and unimpressed stare.


    I told him I was Electra Vale, the heir to the throne of Elmeria, but he''d looked at me as though I''d sprouted a second head. Then, with the kind of indifference that made my blood boil, he''d told me to step out of the car and acted as though I''d gone mad, as though my words weren''t even worth entertaining.


    Now, here I was, standing outside Principal Astor''s office with Hawthorne. To my horror, she, too, had called me Electra Hook. Hawthorne, who''d worked in this school since the day I was brought in, who''d addressed me as "Your Highness" every single time we met, now regarded me as though I was some random Aldorian girl who was new to the kingdom.


    It was as if I''d fallen into some twisted alternate reality where I was no longer a princess but Seraphina.


    Seraphina. Just the thought of her name made my fists clench. What in the world had she done? Was this her fault? Was it some ridiculous scheme by the gods or whoever the hell was up there to humiliate me? If so, it was working.


    I glared at Hawthorne, who looked just as calm and composed as ever. "Tell me again, Hawthorne," I said through gritted teeth, "what exactly do you think my name is?"


    Hawthorne blinked at me, her expression betraying nothing. "Electra Hook, of course. From your file, I''m aware that you''re the daughter of General Koran Hook, a major general in Aldoria. Is there something wrong, Miss Hook?"


    I let out a humorless laugh, the sound sharp and bitter in my ears. "Something wrong? Everything is wrong! My name is Electra Vale. I am the princess of Elmeria, and you''re supposed to address me as your highness. How can you stand there and say something so absurd?"


    Hawthorne''s brow furrowed slightly, her first sign of emotion since this whole ordeal began. "Miss Hook," she said carefully, "I think you may need to see the school nurse once you''re done speaking with the principal. You''re clearly unwell, and it may be from the jetlag or something more severe."


    I stared at her, stunned into silence for the first time in what felt like hours. She actually believed I was losing my mind. The audacity, the nerve¡ªit was enough to make me want to scream.


    Taking a deep breath, I forced myself to remain calm. Losing my temper wouldn''t fix this¡ªnot yet, anyway. "Fine," I said coldly. "Let''s get this over with."


    Hawthorne nodded, opening the door to Principal Astor''s office and gesturing for me to enter. I stepped inside, my jaw clenched so tightly it hurt.


    Astor sat behind her desk, her sharp eyes snapping to me the moment I entered.


    "Ah, Miss Hook," she said, her tone brisk. "I was expecting you. Please take a seat."


    "No thanks," I said, leaning against her desk nonchalantly. "Just tell me what this meeting is actually about, or should I just assume it''s another one of those waste-of-time orientations?"


    She blinked, clearly taken aback by my tone. "Excuse me?" she said. "Miss Hook, this is an introductory meeting to familiarize you with Elysium Girls High. It''s customary¡ª"


    I cut her off with a scoff. "Yeah, no thanks. I already know everything there is to know about this school, so save the speech for someone who cares."


    Her mouth opened and closed like a fish out of water, her confusion deepening. "How could you possibly know anything about Elysium? Your father never mentioned you were familiar with the institution."


    I groaned audibly, my frustration becoming almost unbearable. "Let''s just say I''ve done my research," I said, my voice dripping with sarcasm.


    I clenched my fists, resisting the urge to outright scream. This was a nightmare¡ªone where I wasn''t Electra Vale, but some poor imitation named Electra Hook. If I weren''t in Astor''s office right now, I might have punched myself in the face, hoping to wake up from this madness.


    Astor narrowed her eyes, her gaze scrutinizing me like I was some kind of puzzle. "You''re... very different from what your father described," she said carefully.


    I let out a humorless laugh, meeting her gaze with a smirk. "You''d be surprised, Principal," I responded. "People aren''t always what they seem."


    Astor''s lips thinned, and I could see the wheels in her head turning. For a moment, she looked like she was going to press me further, but then she sighed and gestured toward the door. "You may leave, Miss Hook. My assistant will escort you to your room."


    Finally. Without another word, I turned on my heel, eager to get out of her suffocating office, but just as I reached the door, her voice stopped me.


    "Electra."


    I froze, gritting my teeth as I slowly turned back to face her. She was standing now, her hands clasped in front of her, and a weird smile curved her lips.


    "Welcome to Elysium," she said, her tone deceptively sweet, but then her expression darkened, and her next words sent a chill down my spine. "Be careful out there, child. It''s a dog-eat-dog world here in Elysium."


    I narrowed my eyes at her, my smirk returning to mask the discomfort I felt. "They''re nothing compared to me," I responded confidently before walking out and shutting the door firmly behind me.

 Chapter 89 89: Switched

    Electra''s Pov


    I rolled my eyes as Ashleigh, Jolene, and Liana gathered around my bed like I was some kind of rare animal they''d discovered at a zoo.


    Their overly chipper introductions grated on my nerves, each word dragging through my patience like nails on a chalkboard.


    It was almost laughable, though, because just a few days ago, I''d been this close to sending Liana to an early grave, and now here they were, buzzing around me like I was a shiny new toy.


    "I''m Ashleigh!" chirped the little blonde in her typically overly styled hair, and her always annoying voice.


    "Jolene," the brunette followed, her tone softer but just as irritating.


    "And I''m Liana," added my last victim with a smile that tried too hard to be sweet, even though her predatory glint was impossible to miss.


    I didn''t respond. Why should I? My silence was louder than anything I could say. My gaze flicked between them, a clear way to let them know that I was measuring them, judging them¡ªand finding them irritating.


    Even now, as Electra Hook¡ªa name that made my skin crawl¡ªI still carried the presence of Electra Vale. I wasn''t just anyone; I never had been, and the way they looked at me, their awe barely concealed behind their curiosity, made it clear my demeanor hadn''t lost its edge.


    My good looks, and my intimidating aura still held power, even here, and even like this.


    They kept chattering, probably thinking they were being charming, talking about how "cool" I seemed. I felt my patience snap, and without a word, I pushed off the bed, brushing past them with an expression that screamed indifference.


    I didn''t look back. They didn''t deserve it.


    The bathroom wasn''t much to look at. Small, unimpressive, with the faint scent of tacky soap clinging to the air. I turned on the tap, letting the cold water flow over my hands before splashing it on my face. I needed to focus. To calm down.


    How had it come to this?


    I looked up, meeting my reflection in the mirror. My face was still mine¡ªsharp cheekbones, striking eyes, lips that could curl into a smile or a snarl¡ªbut something was off. My eyes looked haunted, there was a foreign tightness in my jaw, and my skin was just a shade too pale. It was as if this nightmare of a life was already starting to seep into me.


    "Electra Hook," I muttered under my breath, the name tasting like ash on my tongue.


    I''d been Electra Vale. The princess. The untouchable. Now? I was no one. A nobody shoved into a life that didn''t belong to me. A life beneath me.


    Beneath me.


    The thought burned. Living like this¡ªliving as Seraphina¡ªwas a nightmare I needed to wake up from. The girl I had once toyed with now defined my reality, and I hated her all the more for it.


    "I won''t last a week like this," I said, my voice low, gripping the edges of the sink so hard my knuckles turned white.


    The sound of the other girl''s voice drifted through the bathroom door, as well as their giggles and whispers that I didn''t need to hear to know what they were saying. They were probably laughing, and speculating about me, turning me into some kind of hot topic for their amusement.


    I closed my eyes, letting out a sharp breath before splashing my face again. No. This wasn''t me. This wasn''t my life. I wouldn''t accept this. I wouldn''t allow this insult to go unanswered.


    This sudden change wasn''t just an inconvenience, it was a humiliation, and I wasn''t about to stand for it.


    Suddenly, a thought struck me, freezing my breath in my lungs. If I was now Electra Hook, living Seraphina''s life as the new Aldorian girl in Elysium, then someone else must be living my life as Electra Vale.


    I gasped, gripping the edge of the sink even tighter, and my mind raced to piece things together. It made sense¡ªtoo much sense. If I was stuck in Seraphina''s shoes, then Seraphina might be in mine.


    Seraphina Vale.


    The thought both enraged and terrified me. How dare she? Whether it was her fault or not, the idea of her wearing my crown, walking through my halls, and holding my power¡ªit was unthinkable. Unforgivable.


    Without thinking, I spun around and rushed out of the bathroom, not even bothering to grab a towel to dry my face.


    I had to confirm it.


    If she was living my life, I needed to see it with my own eyes.


    The halls were blurry as I made my way to the wing where my old room was located. If Seraphina really was playing princess, I''d find her there. But what would I find? Could she really be there?


    My thoughts were so consumed by what I was going to find that I didn''t even notice the figure approaching me from the opposite direction. Before I could react, I collided head-on with someone, the impact sending both of us sprawling to the floor.


    Pain shot through my skull as it connected with the cold floor, and I groaned, rubbing the back of my head.


    "Damn it," I muttered, blinking rapidly to clear my vision, and across from me, the other person was doing the same.


    "Watch where you''re going!" I snapped, my irritation spilling over, but when my eyes fully adjusted, my words died in my throat.


    There she was.


    Seraphina''s face¡ªa familiar, at the same time, unfamiliar face¡ªstared back at me.


    But it wasn''t just her face. Everything about her screamed power, and authority in a way it never used to. She was different, her hair, the look on her face, and her aura as well.


    The aura she carried was unmistakably mine, and staring directly at her felt like I was staring into a mirror. My mind reeled as I tried to process what I was seeing.


    "What the hell," I blurted out, unable to stop the words from escaping me .


    Seraphina¡ªor whoever she was now¡ªfroze for a moment, her eyes narrowing as she quickly composed herself. She sat up gracefully, brushing imaginary dust from her uniform.


    "Watch where you''re going, kid," she said coldly, and without saying anything else, she stood up and attempted to walk away.

 Chapter 90 90: Seraphina Vale

    Seraphina''s POV


    A few days earlier...


    I stared at my reflection in the mirror, the scissors trembling in my hands. My red hair, falling in messy waves past my shoulders, had always been a part of who I was¡ªSeraphina Hook, the quiet, unassuming girl from Aldoria¡ªbut now? Now I wasn''t Seraphina Hook. I was Seraphina Vale, the princess of Elmeria.


    I glanced over at the room I now called mine, still struggling to believe that this was actually happening to me. It was all still so surreal. I had woken up just hours ago to find myself in this room, in this life.


    At first, I thought it was a dream, but when I pinched myself hard enough to leave a bruise, the truth hit me: this wasn''t a dream.


    The persistent, mysterious voice that had invaded my thoughts, asking over and over if I wanted to switch, hadn''t been a hallucination. I''d given in only because I had been desperate to silence it, but now, here I was, living Electra''s life.


    But this wasn''t my life, and the reflection staring back at me in the mirror felt foreign. My small frame, my wide blue eyes, my harmless face¡ªit didn''t fit the image of a powerful princess, and I looked like a child playing dress-up in a world that would swallow me whole.


    I ran my fingers through my hair, frustration building in my chest. If I was going to survive in this world, I needed to change something. I couldn''t keep looking like the girl people ignored, the girl everyone dismissed as weak. If I was going to live as Seraphina Vale, I needed to start looking the part.


    That''s why I was standing here, scissors in hand, staring at my reflection with a mixture of determination and dread. Cutting my hair felt drastic, but it also felt necessary.


    I couldn''t walk around with my old self hovering over me, and if I was going to command respect, I needed to look like someone who deserved it.


    "Do it," I whispered to myself, my voice shaking. My fingers tightened around the scissors. "Just cut it. It''s just hair."


    Taking a deep breath, I pulled a section of hair forward and held it taut. The first snip was the hardest. The sound of the scissors slicing through the strands echoed in the silent room, and I watched as the hair fell to the floor in soft, red curls.


    I paused, staring at the uneven ends, my heart racing. There was no going back now.


    I worked quickly, cutting off chunks of hair until it barely reached my jawline. My hands shook with every snip, but with each strand that fell, I felt lighter.


    When I was done, I ran my fingers through my newly cropped hair, marveling at how different I looked. It wasn''t perfect¡ªfar from it¡ªbut it was bold. It was a statement.


    I stepped back from the mirror, examining myself. My blue eyes looked sharper now, more focused. The cut made my cheekbones stand out, giving me a fiercer edge. I almost looked like someone who belonged in this world. Almost.


    But despite the slight change, I still didn''t feel like I could hold a candle to Electra Vale''s sheer force of personality.


    Electra wasn''t just intimidating; she was more like a hurricane, exuding fear and commanding respect effortlessly, and here I was, grasping at straws, trying to imitate the confidence she exuded so naturally.


    With a frustrated sigh, I slumped on the edge of the bed, my mind racing. This short hair was a start, but what next? What would it take for me to not just look different but feel different¡ªto feel powerful, untouchable, like Electra?


    The thought made my stomach twist, but I had no choice. If I was going to survive in this version of my life, I needed to adapt.


    Speaking of adaptation, the question that had been gnawing at the edges of my mind since I woke up resurfaced: Where was Electra Vale?


    I had checked the date earlier when I first realized I was in her life. This was two months behind the timeline of my original world as Seraphina Hook. Back then, on this specific date, I had still been in Aldoria, blissfully unaware of Elysium or Electra.


    Was Electra now living my life in Aldoria? The thought felt even more surreal and unsettling. Was she stepping into my shoes, living my utterly boring life, and living with my family? My family¡ªan ache gripped my chest at the thought. Koran. My father.


    In my world, Koran Hook was dead, leaving me to fend off the nightmare that was Gianna, but here, in this world, he was still alive¡ªor at least, I assumed he was.


    My heart twisted painfully at the thought. Was he safe? Healthy?


    I shook my head, trying to clear the numerous questions that ran through my mind at once. None of this made sense. If Electra had somehow swapped lives with me, would she even realize what had happened? Or was she living my life blissfully unaware that she wasn''t truly a Hook? And what if she did know?


    Was she feeling as out of place as I was? Knowing Electra, I could only imagine the fury she must feel if she were conscious of what had happened. Her grip on her life, her friends, her power¡ªgone.


    For once, I hoped she was aware of the shift, because that way, I wouldn''t feel so alone in this strange situation.


    Letting out yet another sigh, I turned on my side. The luxury of the room was lost on me in my state of confusion. Was this what it was like to live as Electra? To be surrounded by so muchextravagance, and to feel so positively different?


    The more I thought about it, the clearer it became¡ªI couldn''t just sit here, wallowing in confusion. I needed to step out of this room and see for myself what Elysium looked like from the perspective of a princess. Maybe then, I''d find an answer, something that would help me decide whether or not I had what it took to be like Electra.

 Chapter 91 91: Electras Secret

    Seraphina''s POV


    As I watched Irina, Roxana, Deena, and Penelope approach me, my stomach twisted into knots. They all moved with an effortless confidence that was both intimidating and mesmerizing, and if I wasn''t supposed to be their friend right now, I would have run in the opposite direction just because of how intimidating they were.


    Each of them seemed impossibly tall, and their sharp features and striking appearances made them look more like supermodels than students. I couldn''t help but shrink a little under their gazes.


    Compared to them, I felt like a child¡ªbarely 5''2 and utterly out of place. I couldn''t help but think about how unfair it was that whoever or whatever had swapped my life with Electra''s hadn''t thought to give me her body too.


    How was I supposed to fill the shoes of someone like Electra Vale, when I looked and felt so... small?


    My thoughts spiraled as they drew closer. Do they even take me seriously? I wondered. Electra''s minions¡ªor my minions now¡ªhad always seemed to be fiercely loyal to her, but was it really possible that they saw me as their leader despite falling so short in the height department?


    And as for loyalty, I couldn''t help but wonder if they were truly loyal. My mind raced back to everything I''d overheard about Deena''s intention to kill Electra just days before I''d found myself trapped in this alternate reality.


    If Deena had plotted to take down Electra, what was to say she wasn''t thinking of doing the same thing even in the new reality?


    She happened to reach me first, and her sharp, dark eyes locked on mine as she extended a hand toward my hair. My instincts kicked in before I could think, and I flinched, jerking my head back and swatting her hand away.


    Her touch sent a jolt of panic through me, and for a brief second, her eyes widened in surprise, and I immediately regretted it.


    "Hey!" she snapped, her voice sharp and irritated. "What''s your problem?"


    I frowned at her, her hand still too close for comfort after brushing against my hair. "Why the hell would you just touch my hair?" I asked, unable to hide the irritation in my voice.


    She rolled her eyes, her lips curling into a half-smirk.


    "I was just surprised to see you''ve cut it," she said casually like her invasion of my personal space was no big deal. "I wanted to check if it was real. So no need to get so defensive."


    I didn''t respond, but my irritation didn''t fade. Before I could dwell on it, Roxana chimed in. "Are you okay, Sera? I mean, really, okay?"


    The question caught me off guard, and I glanced at her suspiciously. "Why wouldn''t I be?" I asked cautiously.


    "Well," Roxana began, her tone casual but her words pointed, "you''ve been holed up in your room for over a week now, and at some point, we started to think you''d never leave. Honestly, I didn''t expect to see you out here at all."


    Her words made me freeze. A week? What was she talking about?


    Confused, I asked, "What do you mean? I don''t remember being in my room for that long, so what are you talking about?"


    Roxana exchanged a look with Penelope and Deena, who both seemed equally puzzled. "You don''t remember?" she asked, her voice softening slightly.


    Deena cut in before I could answer. "Yeah, you''ve been avoiding everyone¡ªexcept Irina, apparently." Her voice had a slight edge to it. "She''s the only one you''ve let in, while the rest of us? Completely shut out."


    The mention of Irina drew my attention to her. She had been silent the entire time, her face unreadable except for a flicker of worry in her eyes.


    Something about her expression set me on edge, and I needed answers¡ªimmediately. Without thinking, I turned to her, my voice firmer than I expected. "Irina, we need to talk."


    The others didn''t hide their displeasure, and Penelope was the first to speak up, her tone dripping with annoyance. "Seriously? You''re making it so obvious that Irina''s your favorite, and she''s the only one you trust among us. We''re all supposed to be best friends, Sera, and this favoritism of yours is getting old."


    I didn''t understand what she meant by favoritism, but I figured that it probably meant that Electra must have trusted Irina more than the rest of them, so instead of addressing her comment, I ignored her.


    I couldn''t deal with her petty remarks right now, not when my mind was spinning with confusion. Irina hesitated for a second before nodding silently and following me as I turned to walk away from the group.


    As soon as we were out of earshot, I spun around to face her. "What the hell is going on?" I demanded, my voice barely calm. "Why are they saying I''ve been locked in my room for a week? I wasn''t¡ªwas I?"


    Irina looked at me with an expression I couldn''t decipher. For a long moment, she didn''t say anything, and her silence made my skin crawl. Finally, she sighed. "You don''t remember, do you?"


    "Remember what?" she asked, much to my frustration.


    Whatever she was talking about must have happened to Electra herself, and it made me even more curious to know what could have happened that would make Electra stay in her room for over a week without leaving.


    Her face twisted slightly, as though she couldn''t decide whether to pity me or be annoyed. "You were sick, Sera," she replied, her tone calm but laced with something I couldn''t quite place. "So sick you couldn''t even get out of bed."


    My brows furrowed further. "Then why wasn''t I taken to the hospital or something?" I countered, my confusion turning into irritation. "If I was that sick, why was I left in my room for over a week? That doesn''t make any sense."


    For a moment, Irina just stared at me, her expression unreadable. Then, to my surprise, it was her turn to look puzzled. "You''re serious," she muttered under her breath, shaking her head like she couldn''t believe what she was hearing. "You really don''t remember."


    "Remember what?" I snapped, the frustration in my voice bubbling to the surface. I hated the way she was looking at me, like I was supposed to know something I didn''t. "What are you even talking about?"


    She exhaled sharply, crossing her arms over her chest. "You''re telling me you don''t remember why you couldn''t be taken to the hospital? Or why you couldn''t let anyone else know about your illness?"


    Her words stopped me cold. "What illness?" I asked, my voice dropping into a whisper. My stomach churned uneasily as her gaze narrowed, scrutinizing me like she was trying to figure out if I was lying. "What are you talking about?"


    For a moment, Irina didn''t say anything. Her eyes flicked over me, her lips pressed into a tight line, and the silence stretched uncomfortably between us. Finally, she sighed again, a long sound that seemed to carry all the seriousness of whatever she was about to say.


    "Well," she began, stepping closer to me. "I guess this wouldn''t be the first time you''ve experienced losing your memory for a bit. You did say it was one of the symptoms."


    Losing my memory? My pulse quickened as she leaned down, her face now so close I could feel her breath against my ear. When she spoke, her voice was barely above a whisper, but her words hit me with a shock I couldn''t even begin to explain.


    "The long story short is, you''re part human and part phoenix," she said quietly, her tone matter-of-fact, like it was the most normal thing in the world. "And for that reason, there are... certain illnesses you experience that no one else can know about. No one except me because you trusted me enough to tell me about three years ago."


    I froze, her words sinking into me like ice water. My chest felt tight, and my mind reeled, struggling to process what she had just said. Part phoenix? Certain illnesses? My breath hitched, and before I could stop myself, the word slipped out of my mouth in a barely audible whisper.


    "Shit."

 Chapter 92 92: Embrace it!

    Seraphina''s POV


    Pacing back and forth in my room, I couldn''t stop replaying Irina''s words in my head. Half-human and half-Phoenix.


    It sounded like something out of a fantasy novel, not something anyone would genuinely believe about me¡ªor Electra. That was the thing, wasn''t it? Whatever Irina thought I was, it wasn''t really me. It was Electra she was talking about, not me.


    I stopped mid-step, gripping my temples as the thought sank deeper. Electra is half-Phoenix. The most feared girl in Elysium wasn''t entirely human.


    My mind raced, and I shook my head, utterly frustrated. None of this made any sense.


    Was this why I had been brought here? Was my reason for being here to live Electra''s life and discover her secrets in the process? To expose whatever reality she was hiding? But if that were the case, why me?


    I stopped pacing and let out a heavy sigh, staring at the ceiling. "Why me?" I muttered, hoping that somehow, someone would answer.


    Of course, no one did.


    Instead, my thoughts wandered to Yuna. She''d told me that many students at Elysium weren''t entirely human, that most of them were hiding their true selves. At the time, I''d believed her, but I would have never imagined that Electra was one of them.


    I groaned in frustration, raking my hands through my hair, and let out a loud yell.


    I didn''t know what to do. My head was spinning, my chest felt tight, and every nerve in my body wanted this to just be one big joke.


    I suddenly wanted nothing more than to wake up from this nightmare and go back to my simple, albeit miserable, life as Seraphina Hook. I didn''t care that my life had been a constant spiral of pain and disappointment¡ªI''d take it all back if it meant escaping whatever this was.


    Before I could drown any further in my thoughts, the voice returned. It was the same voice I''d heard before everything went wrong. It was calm, yet unnervingly playful, as if this was all a game for its amusement.


    "So," the voice chimed, echoing from nowhere and everywhere at once. "Are you enjoying your new life, Seraphina Vale?"


    I jolted, my pulse spiking as my eyes darted around the room, searching for the source. My panic turned into anger, a red-hot frustration building in my chest.


    "Who are you?" I demanded, my voice shaky but loud. "Where are you? Show yourself!"


    The voice laughed, a chilling sound that rang in my ears. My hands flew to my temples, pressing against my pounding headache as the voice continued to laugh, unbothered by my obvious distress.


    "Now, now," it purred. "No need to shout. I''m right here¡ªwell, everywhere, really."


    "Everywhere?" I snapped, the anger in my voice rising. "What the hell does that even mean? You owe me an explanation! What is this? Why is this happening to me?"


    The voice chuckled again, as if my frustration was the most amusing thing it had encountered all day. "Ah, yes. I suppose you have quite a few questions. Go on, ask away while you still can."


    I clenched my fists, breathing hard. "Fine. Why did you do this? Why did you switch my life with Electra''s? I never asked for this¡ªI never wanted any of this!"


    "Oh, but you did," the voice replied smoothly. "You agreed to the switch. That''s the only reason it happened."


    "What are you talking about?" I snapped, heat rising to my cheeks. "I didn''t agree to anything! I didn''t even know what the switch was about!"


    "Are you sure about that?" The voice''s tone dripped with mockery. "Think carefully, Seraphina. You made a choice¡ªa desperate, pathetic choice, and I simply granted your wish."


    My stomach turned as I replayed the moment the voice appeared to me in the bathroom. I hadn''t understood what it was offering, but I did remember feeling desperate to get it to stop.


    Was this my fault? Had I somehow agreed to this craziness without realizing it?


    "I didn''t know what you meant!" I protested, my voice shaking with anger and fear. "You tricked me! You didn''t tell me what you were going to do!"


    "And yet you still said yes," the voice countered, its playful tone turning sharp.


    I let out a long, defeated sigh, my breath trembling as I tried to keep myself from yelling. "How long is this going to last?" I asked. "I don''t think I have what it takes to deal with being in Electra''s shoes. I''ll admit, the idea seemed interesting at first, but it''s only been a day, and I already have so many questions. So please tell me how long I''ll have to deal with this."


    The voice responded with another maniacal laugh that sent a shiver down my spine. "Instead of worrying about when it will end¡ªif it ever does," the voice drawled, its tone sickly sweet, "why not enjoy your new life? You''ve been given a rare opportunity, Seraphina. Not everyone gets to trade places with a princess. Embrace it."


    I clenched my fists, the voice''s nonchalant attitude making my skin crawl. "Enjoy it?" I snapped. "How am I supposed to enjoy a life that isn''t mine? A life where I have no idea what I''m doing and everyone around me either fears or hates me? I foolishly thought I could, but I can''t do it. Electra clearly had a lot going on, and I don''t think I want to know any more than I do right now."


    The voice let out another laugh, this one quieter, almost as if it pitied me. "Ah, you poor thing," it said, feigning sympathy. "You''re so focused on the wrong things. Stop focusing on what you can''t understand in a day, and start thinking about what you can do instead. With all this power, you could finally be the one who''s feared, instead of the one who lives in fear. Isn''t that what you wanted? To stop being a ragdoll everyone thought they could push around?"


    "Does Electra know about this?" I asked, my voice quieter now. "Does she know we''ve... switched lives?"


    There was a pause, and for a moment, I thought the voice had left me, but then it spoke again, its tone playful and cryptic. "That''s for you to find out, little princess."


    I blinked, my confusion deepening. "That''s not an answer," I muttered under my breath, but the voice ignored my complaint.


    "If I were you," it continued, its tone shifting to something almost fatherly, "I''d focus on taking this chance to rewrite my story. There''s so much left for you to discover about yourself, Seraphina. You''ve spent so long being scared, running from everything and everyone, and letting people like Electra dictate your emotions. This is your chance to return the favor. Use it wisely."


    I could feel my heart racing, my thoughts spiraling in a million different directions. I wanted to ask for a clearer explanation on how I was supposed to do that, but the voice paused again.


    When it finally returned, its tone was darker and more serious. "But remember, with power comes responsibility. And pain. So brace yourself for the best and the worst."


    And just like that, the voice was gone.

 Chapter 93 93: A slap in the face

    Electra''s POV


    Days later...


    Seraphina was just about to walk away, but I quickly called out her name to stop her. "Seraphina."


    I waited for her to turn around, and as she turned to look at me, there was a confused look on her face, almost like she was trying to figure out what was happening and was just as confused as I was. For a split second, I had some kind of hope that she would recognize me and acknowledge this bizarre twist of fate that was still fucking with my mind.


    Maybe she knew that we had somehow switched lives, and we could figure out how to fix this mess together, but then she spoke, and her words immediately crushed any iota of hope I had.


    "Who the hell are you?" she demanded, her voice cold and dismissive. "And how do you know my name?"


    The harshness in her voice stunned me, and I froze, my grip on her arm slackening. This wasn''t her. It couldn''t be. She was different, so different that for some reason, I felt nervous.


    "Seraphina," I called her name calmly, testing the waters, but she yanked her arm out of my grasp as if my touch burned her.


    "Are you deaf, kid?" She snapped, her voice rising. "I just asked you how the hell you know my name. I haven''t seen your face around here before, and I suppose you''re new here, so how do you already know who I am?"


    My heart sank. Was she pretending not to know me? Or worse¡ªhad whatever led to this horrible change erased her memories of her real life entirely? Her words, her tone, her entire demeanor felt alien, and it was like looking at a stranger in the body of someone I thought I knew.


    I stared at her, searching for any sign that she might recognize me. "You really don''t know who I am?" I asked, my voice quieter than I intended.


    Her irritated expression deepened, and she folded her arms across her chest. "Why should I? Should I know you?"


    The irritation in her tone ignited something inside me¡ªanger, yes, but also disbelief. This was my life she was living, my identity she was wearing as if it were hers, and yet, she was looking at me like I was the intruder. Like I was the crazy one for even speaking to her.


    I was about to respond to Seraphina, but the sight of Roxana and Irina walking toward us stopped me dead in my tracks.


    My heart leaped for a moment¡ªmy friends, my allies, the people who were like family to me. Relief bubbled up inside me, and for a fleeting second, I thought everything was going to be fine.


    But then I saw their faces.


    They weren''t smiling. They weren''t laughing or calling out to me like they always did. Instead, their expressions were blank, cold, and unfamiliar, and there was even an edge of irritation in their eyes, directed straight at me. And what broke me even more was how, in the next moment, they turned to Seraphina, their gazes softening, shifting into something resembling respect.


    Respect that used to belong to me.


    My chest tightened painfully. This wasn''t happening. No, it couldn''t be. I wasn''t Electra Hook¡ªI was still Electra Vale, their friend, their leader, and yet here I was, standing in the shoes of someone who was a nobody while they directed their respect to someone else.


    It wasn''t until I heard Roxana speak that the reality of the situation hit me even more painfully.


    "Who is this?" She asked Seraphina, her voice dismissive as her eyes flicked back to me. "And why are you even talking to her?"


    Her words were so casual, so careless, as if I meant absolutely nothing. As if I were just another irrelevant face in the crowd. My fists clenched at my sides as I struggled to keep my composure. It felt like the ground had been pulled out from under me.


    Seraphina turned to me then, her expression unreadable for a moment, and for one wild second, I thought she might say something¡ªanything¡ªthat would give me some kind of dignity, but no, the disgust that flashed in her eyes wiped away any hope I had.


    "She''s nobody," she said coldly, her voice dripping with disdain. "Just some random person who stopped me to bother me."


    Nobody.


    The word echoed in my mind, louder and more painful with every repetition. The sting of her words was almost unbearable, but what hurt even more was the truth behind them. To them, I really was nobody now. I wasn''t their leader, their friend, their Electra.


    I was a stranger, an inconvenience, a nuisance.


    I felt the heat rise in my chest, a mix of anger, humiliation, and desperation that was consuming. I wanted to scream, to remind them of who I was, to shake them until they saw me for who I used to be, but what would be the point?


    The life I once had, the power I once held, had been stripped away from me, leaving me stranded in this twisted reality that I had no idea how to get out of.


    Roxana''s scoff snapped me out of my thoughts, and that was when I noticed that she was now looking directly at me. "Are you new here or what?" she said with a raised eyebrow, her voice dripping with condescension.


    I didn''t answer. I didn''t trust myself to say anything without lashing out, and I wasn''t sure I had the courage to mention that I was new here when deep down, I was the farthest thing from being a newbie in Elysium.


    "Cat got your tongue?" Roxana pressed, her tone snappy.


    My irritation flared, and I didn''t bother to hide it. "Have you ever seen me anywhere in this school before?" I retorted, crossing my arms and meeting her gaze.


    She shrugged, clearly unimpressed. "No. That''s why I''m asking."


    "Then there''s your answer," I said coolly, the words coming out sharper than I intended. I wasn''t in the mood for this. Not from them.


    I turned on my heel, desperate to walk away and figure out what the hell was going on. I needed time to think, to gather myself, and to accept that the people I had called my friends¡ªand in some ways, my closest thing to a family¡ªwere now strangers who looked at me like I was a nobody.


    "Wait," a soft but firm voice called after me. I froze mid-step, my breath catching in my throat.


    I turned slowly to see Seraphina looking at me, her brow furrowed in curiosity. Of all the people I expected to speak to me again, it wasn''t her.


    "What''s your name?" she asked. Her voice was calm but insistent, and there was something about the way she looked at me¡ªsomething almost familiar.


    I hesitated for a moment, debating whether to answer her at all. Finally, I turned slightly toward her and said, "Electra."


    She tilted her head, scrutinizing me as if she were trying to solve a puzzle. "Electra...?" she prompted, clearly expecting a last name.


    I sighed, the frustration boiling over. I almost blurted out Electra Vale, my real name, the name I had been born with, but I bit it back at the last second. They didn''t know me, and they wouldn''t believe me if I said I was the original, so I had to play along¡ªfor now.


    I clenched my fists, forcing myself to calm down before reluctantly replying, "Electra Hook."


    "Hook?" Seraphina repeated, her skeptical tone grating on my nerves.


    She didn''t respond immediately. She just studied me, her gaze probing, as though she was searching for something she couldn''t quite find. I felt exposed under her scrutiny, almost like she could see through me.


    "Would you like to join us for dinner?" she asked suddenly, catching me completely off guard.


    I blinked, unsure if I had heard her correctly. "What?"


    "It''s dinner time," she said, her tone softening slightly. "You should join us."


    I glanced at Roxana and the others, expecting them to scoff or roll their eyes at the suggestion, but they didn''t. Instead, they just stood there, waiting for my response.


    It was surreal. These were people who used to hang on my every word, and now they were treating me like I was some outsider being invited into their circle out of pity.


    My instinct was to say no, to walk away and preserve what little dignity I had left, but something stopped me. Maybe it was curiosity. Maybe it was the challenge in Seraphina''s eyes, or maybe, deep down, I wanted to see if there was a way to make them remember me¡ªremember who I really was.


    "Sure," I said finally, forcing a small, polite smile.


    Seraphina nodded and turned to lead the way, and I followed, my mind racing. Roxana and the others trailed behind us, their expressions unreadable, and as we made our way to the dining hall, I couldn''t help but feel like I was walking into a battlefield.

 Chapter 94 94: Wearing a Mask

    Seraphina''s POV


    The moment I collided with someone and realized it was Electra, my heart skipped a beat¡ªjust like the first time we met.


    Against every ounce of logic, that single, unwanted flutter in my chest brought back memories I''d tried to bury over the last few days. It was the same sensation I''d felt the first time I saw her in the dining hall, back when my world was simpler, before everything flipped upside down.


    But this was different. The circumstances had changed, and so had I¡ªor at least, I told myself I had. Yet, for a split second, I couldn''t help but notice her beauty, as painful as it was undeniable.


    Her tall, confident stature, her piercing blue eyes that seemed to see through me, and her beautiful golden hair that framed her face perfectly. Those lips¡ªGod, those lips¡ªstill had the power to send my mind into places I didn''t want it to go.


    Since when did I become such a pervert? Why was I already imagining getting it on with Electra, Electra of all people?


    I genuinely hated myself for thinking this way. How could I still find her mesmerizing after everything? After what she''d done to me, to Yura, to Yuna, and finally to Liana? If this switch didn''t happen, I''d have been subjected to a lifetime of bullying from everyone in school who would think I was really her bitch and that I got her to hurt Liana the way she did.


    She would have ruined any iota of peace I had left in school life, and for these reasons alone, I wasn''t supposed to feel this way about seeing her right now.


    She was still the dangerous, deceitful, and cruel Electra I knew, and yet, for that brief moment, she was just... Electra, and I was just me.


    Realizing how far my thoughts had wandered, I forced myself to snap out of it. I couldn''t afford to be vulnerable, not now.


    My face hardened into a practiced expression of indifference¡ªa poker face I''d honed over the past few days, a skill I didn''t know I had in me. I wasn''t the same timid girl she had once toyed with. Not anymore.


    As I looked at her, I saw the flicker of recognition in her eyes. It wasn''t just recognition¡ªit was shock. Horror. It was as though she couldn''t believe what she was seeing, that I, standing before her, was now occupying the role she''d owned all her life.


    And it was at that moment that the realization hit me: she knew. Electra knew we had switched lives, and for the first time, I saw something in her I''d never seen before: vulnerability.


    Her lips parted slightly, like she wanted to say something, but the words didn''t come immediately. Her blue eyes darted over me, assessing, calculating, and it was clear that she hadn''t expected this.


    "What the hell," I heard her blurt out.


    A small part of me felt a twisted sense of satisfaction seeing her off balance, but I buried that feeling deep.


    I couldn''t let her know that I knew. Not yet. So, I plastered on a sneer that I imagined she would have worn, summoning the cruel tone I had come to associate with her.


    "Watch where you''re going, kid!" I snapped, my voice sharp as I got up and dusted myself off.


    The words stung as they left my lips, not because I didn''t mean them or I felt bad for sounding harsh, but because they were a mirror of how Electra was, and deep down, I didn''t like that I had to act like her.


    The shock in her eyes deepened, and I watched as she flinched, ever so slightly, at my tone. She clearly didn''t expect me to react like this.


    For a moment, I thought she would call my bluff, that she would laugh in my face and tell me I couldn''t be serious.


    My heart pounded in my chest, each beat threatening to give me away, but she didn''t, or rather, she couldn''t. And that realization, the sheer realization that I could have her right where she had me, brought me an even bigger sense of satisfaction.


    ***


    Dinner felt like a minefield, and I was the one who had foolishly volunteered to walk through it. I tried to focus on the food in front of me, but every time I glanced up, I could feel Electra''s eyes burning into me.


    Her stare wasn''t the kind that could be dismissed as casual or even curious. It was deliberate¡ªpiercing¡ªand it made my skin crawl. I couldn''t figure out what she wanted, and the intensity of her gaze had me regretting ever inviting her to join us.


    Why had I done it? Was it some twisted sense of pity, or had I simply wanted to prove a point? Electra Vale¡ªthe once powerful, untouchable queen of the school¡ªwas now Electra Hook, stripped of her power, her title, and her identity.


    She''d gone from being the queen to being a shadow of herself, sitting at my table. The satisfaction of seeing her like this was real, but so was the faint feeling of guilt that I couldn''t quite shake.


    Whatever my reason, I was beginning to think this was a mistake.


    Roxana was the first to break the silence. "Can you explain to me why the hell you''re staring at her like that?" she asked, her tone irritated as her fork stabbed at the food on her plate.


    I felt my stomach tighten, and everyone else at the table turned their attention to Electra, waiting for her response.


    I expected her to look away, maybe mumble an apology like my old self would have in her place, but then again, Electra wasn''t anything like me. She was still herself in a way¡ªsly, cunning, and confident.


    She smiled, and it wasn''t a warm or apologetic smile. It was the kind of smile that sent a chill down your spine. Casually, as if she were asking about the most basic subject, she leaned forward in my direction and asked, "Do you, by any chance, like girls?"

 Chapter 95 95: Verbal Foreplay

    Third-person Pov


    Electra leaned back slightly, her gaze never wavering from Seraphina''s face as she waited for her reaction. She expected the question to throw her off, perhaps even make her stammer in confusion, but Seraphina''s expression didn''t waver. Instead, she looked... amused.


    It wasn''t the response Electra had anticipated, but it was intriguing.


    The real shock, however, was written all over the faces of Irina, Roxana, Deena, and Penelope. Electra could feel their eyes darting between her and Seraphina, as if trying to figure out if they had misheard.


    Seraphina, her voice steady, squinted slightly and asked, "Why do you want to know if I like girls? Is that why you keep staring at me?"


    Electra ran a hand through her hair, her lips curling into a smirk. She shrugged nonchalantly, as if this were the most natural conversation in the world. "Well," she replied, her tone casual, "you''re hot, and I just wanted to know if you were into girls."


    Electra could feel the tension building among her now-former friends. Irina, in particular, looked like she might choke on her disbelief, while Roxana was frozen mid-bite, her fork hovering inches from her mouth.


    Penelope and Deena exchanged wide-eyed glances, and for a brief moment, it was almost comical how out of sorts they all seemed.


    Seraphina tilted her head, clearly taken aback by Electra''s bluntness but still calm. "You think I''m hot?" she asked, her tone a mix of curiosity and intrigue.


    Electra gave her an easy grin. "I don''t lie about things like that," she said smoothly. "But don''t read too much into it. I''m just making conversation."


    The amusement in Seraphina''s eyes deepened, and Electra found herself unexpectedly fascinated. She certainly hadn''t expected Seraphina to handle this with such composure.


    Still, she couldn''t forget her original goal. She needed to figure out if Seraphina knew anything about the truth behind their identities, but the more she thought about it, the more she realized that pressing the topic too soon could backfire.


    So, for now, she decided to lean into her role as Electra Hook, but unlike Seraphina Hook, who was a weakling, she had every intention to remain fearless, bold, and just a little reckless.


    Seraphina let out a dry laugh, amused by the fact that Electra was clearly trying to provoke her. Her sly smile and the way her gaze lingered on Seraphina with an almost predatory curiosity gave everything away. It was obvious that she was testing her, trying to push her buttons and gauge her reaction.


    But Seraphina wasn''t about to give Electra the satisfaction. Not tonight. She adjusted her posture, crossing her arms over her chest, and fixed Electra with an amused look, tilting her head slightly.


    She decided that if Electra was going to play games, she might as well play back.


    "Well," she began, her tone light, "if you''re that curious about me, maybe you''d like to spend your first night in Elysium in my room. My bedroom door''s wide open if you want to find out whether I''m into girls or not."


    Irina, seated beside her, immediately let out a loud cough, clearly taken aback by Seraphina''s reaction to the new girl. Roxana and Deena exchanged wide-eyed glances but said nothing, though the way they shook their heads was enough to make Seraphina aware of just how unexpected her comment had been.


    Electra, for her part, froze for a moment, her confident smirk faltering ever so slightly. For a brief second, she seemed genuinely caught off guard, and Seraphina relished the flicker of surprise she saw in Electra''s eyes, but then, just as quickly, she recovered.


    "Oh?" she said, leaning back slightly in her chair, her voice dripping with mock curiosity. "Are you really offering, Seraphina? I mean, we only just met today, and I didn''t take you for someone who liked to share personal spaces so... freely."


    The way Electra emphasized "freely" sent a shiver down Seraphina''s spine, but she refused to let it show. She kept her expression neutral, even as her heart raced.


    Before she could respond, Penelope¡ªseated at the far end of the table¡ªrolled her eyes dramatically and interjected, her voice thick with sarcasm. "Look, if the two of you want to hook up, could you at least spare us the foreplay? Some of us are trying to enjoy dinner here without choking on all this tension."


    Irina snickered under her breath, and Roxana muttered something inaudible, clearly unimpressed by the whole exchange. Deena, however, remained silent, her sharp eyes flicking between Seraphina and Electra like she was trying to piece together a puzzle.


    Seraphina felt her face heat up at Penelope''s comment, but she quickly pushed the embarrassment aside. She couldn''t let Electra or anyone else see that they had managed to fluster her.


    Instead, she tilted her head slightly, her lips curling into a sly smile as she regarded Electra. "So what do you say, Electra?" she asked casually, her tone light. "Are you going to take me up on my offer, or are you not as bold as you''re trying to seem?"


    Electra''s eyes narrowed slightly, not in anger, but in thought. The Seraphina she knew¡ªtimid, easily flustered, and utterly predictable¡ªwould never have the audacity to say something like this.


    Her invitation to join her in the bedroom was unexpected, out of character, and even disarming. Was it possible that Seraphina wasn''t aware of the switch? Could it be that in this reality, only she, was conscious of the fact that their lives had somehow been switched up in a way it shouldn''t have?


    The thought gnawed at her. Her chest tightened, and for a moment, she wondered if she would ever get to be her real self ever again.


    Fortunately, years of maintaining an impenetrable facade had taught her how to conceal her emotions, so she forced herself to look calm as her gaze remained locked on Seraphina''s.


    "Well," she began, her tone calm and laced with subtle amusement. "The last thing I am is a coward."


    "Trust me, I''ll be there," she added, a small smirk forming on her lips. "And you better not change your mind when I show up."

 Chapter 96 96: Open Invitation

    Third-person POV


    Seraphina paced back and forth in her room, her nerves threatening to consume her entirely.


    ''Why did I even invite her?'' she thought for the hundredth time, groaning under her breath. Her impulsive decision to ask Electra to come over during dinner now felt like a boulder pressing down on her chest, and she couldn''t help but replay the smirk on Electra''s face when she''d casually agreed, making the whole ordeal feel like a game she''d already lost.


    She threw herself on her bed, staring up at the ceiling as a thousand thoughts raced through her mind. ''What if she tries something? What if she doesn''t? What if she mocks me? What if I make an idiot of myself?''


    She let out a frustrated sigh, burying her face in her hands. She glanced nervously at the door, half-hoping Electra wouldn''t show up, but deep down, she knew better.


    Electra Hook was as audacious as she had been when she was still Electra Vale. There was no way she''d back out of a challenge or an invitation, no matter how awkward it might be.


    And Seraphina hated how that made her feel. She hated the inexplicable pull Electra still had over her. Despite everything, despite knowing she shouldn''t, she couldn''t deny the electric thrill that surged through her every time she thought of Electra being near.


    She sat up and caught her reflection in the mirror. The robe she was wearing clung to her petite frame, exposing just enough of her collarbone to make her feel both self-conscious and confident at the same time.


    ''Why did I pick this?'' she wondered, fiddling with the edges of the fabric.


    It reminded her too much of Electra¡ªhow she had carried herself with unapologetic confidence, often wearing robes like these without a care in the world.


    But Seraphina wasn''t Electra. Not really. Sure, everyone in Elysium seemed to fear her now, just as they had feared Electra, but she didn''t feel like the menacing figure they seemed to see.


    She was still Seraphina inside¡ªawkward, unsure, and entirely too vulnerable. Her new appearance and Electra''s reputation had somehow fused into a version of herself she didn''t entirely recognize, and it unsettled her.


    A sharp knock on the door made her freeze. Her heart leapt into her throat, and for a moment, she debated pretending she wasn''t there, but she knew better.


    Taking a deep breath, she forced herself to her feet. Her fingers trembled slightly as she reached for the doorknob. Calm down. You''ve got this.


    She pulled the door open, and there she was¡ªElectra Hook, leaning casually against the doorframe, a sly smirk playing on her lips.


    "Evening, Seraphina," Electra drawled, her voice smooth and self-assured. Her piercing eyes raked over Seraphina''s figure, lingering just a second too long. "Nice robe."


    Seraphina''s cheeks flushed, but she forced herself to stand taller, meeting Electra''s gaze. "You''re here," she said simply, her voice steadier than she felt.


    "Of course, I''m here. Did you think I wouldn''t come?" Electra stepped forward, walking into the room without waiting for an invitation. "I was curious, you know. Not every day someone like you invites someone like me to their room."


    Seraphina shrugged, her nonchalant demeanor hiding the storm brewing inside her. "Well," she said, her voice light, "you wanted to know if I was into girls, so I figured I''d give the new girl a proper introduction to just how much I''m into them."


    Electra chuckled lightly, the sound low and amused, but before she could respond, Seraphina added smoothly, "I was just about to get into the bath." She paused, letting the words sink in before tilting her head ever so slightly. "Would you like to join me?"


    She watched as recognition flickered in Electra''s sharp eyes, just for a moment. The same line¡ªthe very one Electra had used on her before their lives had shifted so drastically¡ªdelivered back to her, but Seraphina kept her expression perfectly neutral, giving nothing away, though her heart hammered in her chest.


    Would Electra remember? And more importantly, would she realize it wasn''t a coincidence?


    Electra stared at her, her eyes narrowing slightly. Was this some odd coincidence, or had Seraphina said it intentionally? Her gaze lingered, trying to read her, but Seraphina''s face gave away nothing.


    The faintest smirk tugged at the corner of Seraphina''s lips, but her overall expression remained neutral, nonchalant, as if she hadn''t just turned the tables on Electra in her own unique way.


    When Electra didn''t respond immediately, Seraphina tilted her head again, her voice soft but teasing, "What''s wrong? Don''t tell me you''re not interested."


    The challenge was clear, but it was laced with enough subtlety to make her appear unfazed.


    Electra snapped out of her thoughts, her lips curling into a smirk that spoke of her amusement and confidence. "It would be my pleasure," she replied smoothly, her tone dripping with ease as if she were fully in control of the moment. But deep down, she couldn''t help the nagging feeling that Seraphina was playing her own game now.


    The tension in the room grew heavy with anticipation as Seraphina made her way toward the bathroom. She had never been so bold before, never so willingly stepped into the unknown, but something about Electra always made her want to push boundaries, to test her own limits.


    As she reached for the tie of her robe, her hands trembled, but slowly, she slid the robe from her shoulders, letting it fall to the floor.


    Electra, never one to back down from a challenge¡ªor an invitation, for that matter¡ªmet her gaze with a raised brow and an unreadable smile.


    Without a word, she reached for the hem of her tank top and pulled it over her head, discarding it carelessly on the floor, and her shorts followed, leaving her standing completely naked.


    By the time they reached the bathroom, both girls were already naked, and Seraphina stepped into the water first, the heat licking up her legs and sending a shiver through her body.


    She lowered herself slowly, the warmth enveloping her as she settled in. For a moment, she let herself relax, her head tilting back and her eyes fluttering closed, but the feeling of being watched tugged her back to the present.


    Opening her eyes, she turned her head to find Electra still standing at the edge of the tub, her arms crossed and an amused smirk playing on her lips.


    "Are you planning to join me, or do you prefer to watch?" Seraphina asked, her voice soft but laced with challenge.


    The corners of her mouth lifted in a smile.


    Electra chuckled. "I can''t believe this is really happening," she muttered, almost to herself, but her amusement didn''t stop her. She stepped into the bath, the water rippling around her as she slid into the opposite end.


    For a moment, they sat in silence until Seraphina reached for the bar of soap resting on a nearby dish. She turned it over in her hands, her gaze flicking up to meet Electra''s. That same sly smile returned as she extended the soap toward her.


    "Here," she said, her tone light yet commanding. "Wash me."


    Electra raised an eyebrow, clearly taken aback. A sly smile played on her lips as her fingers closed around the soap. "You''re full of surprises, aren''t you?" she said, her voice a mix of amusement and intrigue.


    Seraphina didn''t respond. She couldn''t. Her confidence was already teetering, but she was determined not to show it. Instead, she remained still as Electra stepped closer, their proximity making Seraphina acutely aware of every inch of her body.


    The water rippled gently around Electra as she knelt slightly, her fingers brushing Seraphina''s shoulder as she began to lather the soap.


    The first touch sent a shiver down Seraphina''s spine. Electra''s movements were slow, almost teasing, as her hands slid the soap across Seraphina''s arms. The warmth of Electra''s hands mixed with the slickness of the soap, creating a sensation Seraphina couldn''t quite describe.


    It was intimate¡ªtoo intimate¡ªand yet she didn''t want it to stop.


    "Relax," Electra murmured, her voice low and velvety, an amused smirk still tugging at the corners of her lips. "You''re so tense."


    Seraphina took a deep breath, trying to will her body to cooperate. She felt Electra''s hands glide over her shoulders, the soap leaving trails of tiny bubbles in its wake.


    The touch was confident but not rough, as though Electra knew exactly what she was doing, which, knowing Electra, she probably did.


    As Electra''s hands moved lower, over the curve of her collarbone and down her arms, Seraphina closed her eyes. It was easier not to look at Electra''s face, not to see the look of mischief and satisfaction in her eyes.


    "You''re quiet," Electra said, her voice breaking the silence. "What''s going on in that pretty little head of yours?"


    Seraphina''s eyes snapped open, and she immediately regretted it. Electra''s gaze was locked on hers, sharp and assessing, as though she could read every single thought Seraphina was trying so hard to suppress.


    Determined not to seem like an idiot, she would quickly blurt out the first thing she could think of to regain control of the situation. "Kiss me."

 Chapter 97 97: Pent-up Passion

    Third-person POV


    For a split second, Electra froze, her piercing gaze locked on Seraphina''s, and then, without hesitation, she moved closer, closing the small distance between them.


    Her lips met Seraphina''s with an intensity that left no room for hesitation, and the kiss was searing, unrestrained, and filled with all the tension that had been building between them long before the switch.


    Seraphina responded just as fervently, her hands instinctively finding their way to Electra''s shoulders. Their mouths moved in perfect sync, each kiss deeper and more desperate than the last. Her fingers tightened against Electra''s skin, pulling her closer as the kiss deepened, their breaths mingling and their hearts pounding in unison.


    After what felt like an eternity¡ªbut not nearly long enough¡ªSeraphina pulled back slightly, her lips swollen and her cheeks flushed. Her gaze held Electra''s, a spark of mischief dancing in her eyes.


    Without a word, she reached for the soap again, a playful smile tugging at her lips as she handed it back to Electra.


    "Keep washing me," she said, her tone light.


    Electra arched a brow, her lips curving into a smirk. "You''re awfully demanding for someone who doesn''t even know me."


    Seraphina tilted her head, the smile on her face widening. She found it amusing that Electra was still trying to bait her even in this situation, but she had no intention of falling for it. "And yet, you don''t seem to mind."


    Electra chuckled softly, taking the soap from Seraphina''s hand. "Fair enough."


    She lathered the soap between her hands, her fingers trailing from Seraphina''s neck down to her collarbone. Seraphina shivered slightly at the touch, and Electra felt a surge of satisfaction at the reaction.


    She worked the soap across her chest, following the dip of her breasts, the line of her hips, and finally, along the curve of her waist.


    A soft moan escaped Seraphina''s lips, but she said nothing, and Electra allowed herself the pleasure of savoring the sound.


    When she reached the spot between Seraphina''s thighs, she lingered there, her fingers ghosting over the sensitive skin. She let out a breathy sigh when she felt Seraphina''s leg quiver, then she leaned forward, pressing a chaste kiss to the soft skin below Seraphina''s ear, the sensation sending electric shocks up her spine.


    The next move was instinctive: she pressed forward, brushing her mouth against Sera''s jawline, and her teeth grazing the tender skin just under Seraphina''s earlobe.


    The moan that came from the back of Seraphina''s throat sent an involuntary shiver down Electra''s spine.


    She continued to trail kisses along Seraphina''s jawline until she reached her neck, her lips lingering where they''d begun. She pressed a quick kiss to the pulse point below Seraphina''s neck, her tongue teasing the spot briefly before moving up to Seraphina''s lips, her teeth grazing over the other girl''s bottom lip.


    Seraphina''s lips parted, and she gasped sharply as Electra gently nibbled on the skin of her bottom lip. She wrapped her arms around Electra''s waist, tugging her even closer.


    After pulling out of the kiss, Seraphina trailed her lips over Electra''s jaw and down her neck, kissing and sucking every inch of skin she could reach.


    The movement caused a low hum to leave Electra''s throat, and she leaned forward, wrapping her arms around Seraphina''s neck and tangling her fingers in her hair.


    "Oh my God..." Electra moaned as Seraphina''s tongue flickered lightly over her swollen nipple, causing a shudder to run through her entire body.


    As if on cue, Seraphina''s hands began to wander down to Electra''s core under the water, her thumbs stroking the sensitive flesh beneath her bellybutton.


    A low groan fell from Electra''s lips as she rocked against Seraphina''s palm, the movements sending waves of delight shooting through her. The feeling made her ache for something more urgent, and she wanted to feel more, but Seraphina was suddenly making it impossible to think clearly.


    Their lips met again as Electra also slid her hand lower, her fingers slipping between the folds of Seraphina''s sex. Seraphina whimpered softly, arching her body away, her hips grinding up against Electra''s fingers.


    They both continued to rub each other''s clit simultaneously until Seraphina suddenly slipped a finger into the wetness between Electra''s folds, shocking Electra, who instantly let out a moan. Her movements would start slow, and then become faster, increasing pressure with each thrust.


    A gasp tore from Electra''s lips when she felt Seraphina slip another finger inside her, and she forgot for a second that they were inside a bathtub, and lean into the water, her eyes screwed shut.


    The pleasure coursing through her felt too intense to be anything less than orgasmic, and she bit her lip hard to keep from crying out again.


    Seraphina was relentless, using her fingers to tease and torment Electra. After a few seconds, Electra couldn''t take any more of the sensations.


    "Please..." she whispered desperately, arching upward, pushing her breasts against the surface of the water. "I need... I need you to please... I need..."


    With a light chuckle, Seraphina pulled out her fingers, guiding Electra to sit at the edge of the tub where she could have better access to her without the water getting in the way.


    Once she was seated, Electra threw her head back as Seraphina''s tongue found her clit, rubbing against it languidly and giving her little strokes that quickly turned into full-blown licks.


    It took a moment for Electra to get her bearings, but once she did, she opened her legs and spread her thighs wide, giving Seraphina even better access. At this angle, she could easily watch Seraphina lick her clit.


    It was beautiful¡ªthe way Seraphina''s tongue glided up and down her slit, the way she flicked her tongue against the swollen nub and sucked on it.


    Inhaling sharply as she watched, Electra closed her eyes, her breath coming in short pants as she focused solely on Seraphina''s talented mouth, and the sensations it brought to life.


    Soon enough, her legs started shaking, her muscles clenching around Seraphina''s tongue, her hips bucking upwards.


    Just when she thought that maybe she wouldn''t be able to hold back anymore¡ªthat she wouldn''t be able to control herself if she kept going¡ªthe sensation of Seraphina licking her clit intensified, and Electra cried out, her hands moving to hold Seraphina''s head in place, her nails digging into her scalp.


    She came with a loud yell, her climax rocketing through her body in waves, her vision blurring, and once she''d calmed down a bit, she pulled Seraphina in for another kiss, tasting herself in Sera''s mouth as she kissed her deeply.

 Chapter 98 98: From Pleasure to Pain

    Third-person POV


    Seraphina stood in front of the mirror with a towel draped loosely around her body and her damp hair feeling all over the place. She was drying it absentmindedly, her eyes occasionally flickering to Electra, who was getting dressed and clearly preparing to leave.


    The sight made something stir inside Seraphina, a mixture of frustration and daring that she didn''t quite understand.


    Without thinking, she turned fully to face Electra. "You don''t have to leave, you know," she said. "You can just spend the night here."


    Electra paused mid-action, turning her head slightly toward Seraphina, her lips curving into that infuriatingly smug smirk that Seraphina had come to both hate and... crave.


    "Oh?" Electra said, amusement dripping from her tone. "I don''t think that''s a good idea. If we stayed in the same bed all night, I doubt either of us would get any sleep."


    The words were teasing, but they struck something in Seraphina. Her grip on the towel tightened, and her heart quickened.


    She tilted her head, her eyes narrowing slightly. "Who said I wanted to get any sleep?"


    Electra''s smirk faltered for a fraction of a second before returning. "Careful, your highness," she said, her voice low, almost a purr. It felt awkward addressing someone else by that title, but she brushed off the awkwardness. "You don''t know what you''re inviting."


    Seraphina took a step forward, her bare feet silent on the floor. "And here I thought you weren''t one to back down from a challenge," she said. "But maybe I was wrong about you."


    Electra''s dark eyes locked on Seraphina''s, and for a moment, it felt like the room was on fire. The playful smirk on her lips transformed into something more dangerous, more predatory.


    "You really think you can handle me for an entire night? Are you capable, your highness?" Electra asked, taking a single step closer.


    Seraphina''s breath hitched, but she didn''t back down. "Maybe you should stick around and find out," she shot back, her voice daring.


    Electra chuckled, a deep, throaty sound that sent a shiver down Seraphina''s spine. "Well," Electra said, closing the distance between them in a single stride, her eyes never leaving Seraphina''s. "It would be rude of me to refuse such a generous invitation."


    Seraphina''s heart raced as Electra stood directly in front of her, so close that she could feel the heat radiating off her body. The towel around her felt suddenly unnecessary, and her grip on it loosened instinctively.


    Without saying a word, she reached up, cupping Electra''s face with gentle hands. Her fingertips brushed against Electra''s jawline, and then, without hesitation, she leaned in, her lips finding Electra''s in a kiss that was anything but timid.


    Electra wrapped her arm tightly around Seraphina''s waist, pulling her closer and deepening the kiss as much as possible. Her tongue darted past Seraphina''s lips, begging for entrance, which she granted in no time.


    She moaned, tilting her head to deepen the kiss further and pressing harder against Seraphina''s lips with a soft sigh, her fingers tightening their grip on her waist.


    Seraphina''s body shook from the force of Electra''s kisses, and she couldn''t help but groan, trying to press closer.


    Hating the barrier of fabric, she pulled off her towel and immediately started to work on pulling off Electra''s tank top and shorts, tossing them aside as she went along.


    They were still wet from earlier, and while Seraphina''s fingers were cold, she barely noticed.


    Electra''s skin beneath her fingers felt hot and silky, and Seraphina ran her hands across Electra''s stomach, enjoying the soft curves there.


    Electra would trail her fingers down to Seraphina''s ass, squeezing them ever so lightly, while kissing from Seraphina''s jaw down to her neck, until she finally stopped at her breasts. She''d take one between her teeth, suckling gently at one nipple and then the other, causing Seraphina to whimper softly.


    Electra smiled against her skin, lifting her head. "Do you want me to stop, Your Highness?" she teased.


    "No!"


    Electra chuckled at the intensity of Seraphina''s response, and she lifted the other breast to her mouth, sucking on it softly, smiling against it as Seraphina''s moan filled her ears.


    She''d continue to suck each breast while her hands wandered to Seraphina''s sex, touching it lightly, letting her finger run along her folds until she found a bundle of nerves that made Seraphina writhe underneath her touch.


    She''d then slowly start to kiss from Seraphina''s breasts, down to her stomach until she reached her center, where she''d pause briefly, looking up at Sera''s face with a smile before diving back in.


    Her wet tongue would meet Sera''s clit, immediately sucking on it, and Sera would become a moaning mess as Electra''s tongue worked its magic on her clit, her whole body trembling, and her hand tightening painfully around Electra''s shoulders as she tried desperately not to climax just yet.


    She eventually gave up on controlling herself, throwing her head back with a shout and arching her back as electricity surged through her body, her orgasm building steadily within moments as Electra continued to tease her with her tongue.


    With the last wave of Electra''s tongue, she fell apart on Electra''s mouth, releasing a cry of pure pleasure as her orgasm tore through her body, the sensation making her shake violently.


    When she managed to regain her senses again, she saw Electra looking up at her, her eyes full of lust.


    Seraphina was just about to pull Electra in for another kiss, loving the lustful look Electra had in her eyes, when all of a sudden, her head would start to throb as if someone had struck her with a sledgehammer.


    A piercing pain shot through her skull, making her wince and clutch her head. Her vision blurred, and before she could process what was happening, her legs gave out.


    Her body crumpled to the floor like a rag doll, and she felt as if she had been set ablaze. The burning sensation began in her chest and spread rapidly, consuming her arms, legs, and every inch of her being.


    It was unlike anything she had ever experienced before¡ªhot, agonizing, and disorienting. She opened her mouth to scream, but only a choked, guttural sound escaped her lips.


    Meanwhile, Electra''s eyes widened as she stood frozen for a moment, staring at Seraphina sprawled on the floor. "What the hell?" Electra finally managed to say, her voice uncharacteristically shaky. "Seraphina! What''s wrong?"


    Seraphina couldn''t respond. The words were there, screaming in her head, but her mouth refused to cooperate. Her hands clawed at the floor as though trying to ground herself from the horrible pain.


    "It burns," she muttered weakly, her voice barely audible. "It burns..."


    Electra crouched beside her, grabbing her shoulders and shaking her lightly. "What burns? Seraphina, talk to me!" she demanded hastily.


    Seraphina''s eyes fluttered open for a brief moment, but they were glazed and unfocused. Her nose started to bleed, red streaks running down her pale face. Her hands clutched at her chest, her breathing labored, and each inhale started to come out as a strained wheeze.


    Electra''s stomach twisted at the sight.


    "Shit," she muttered under her breath, the realization of what was happening hitting her like a punch to the gut. "This can''t be happening."

 Chapter 99 99: To Be Her

    To truly know me is to be me.~Electra Vale


    Seraphina''s POV


    The pain was unbearable. It was as if my entire body was being set on fire from the inside out, the flames licking at every nerve, making my skin crawl and my muscles seize.


    I couldn''t even cry out; the pain stole my breath, leaving me gasping for air that never seemed to come. My thoughts were a blur of confusion and agony, and nothing made sense¡ªnothing except the searing pain consuming me.


    Somewhere in the haze of pain, I heard Electra''s voice. She was calling my name, her tone urgent. "Seraphina, listen to me! You need to get to the bathroom and sit under the shower. It won''t stop the pain, but it''ll help¡ªtrust me!"


    Her words held a strange authority, and though I was barely conscious of my surroundings, they compelled me to move.


    Stumbling toward the bathroom, I could feel the world spinning around me, the floor tilting just under my feet. Every step sent shockwaves of pain through my body, but Electra''s words replayed in my mind.


    She had said it wouldn''t stop the pain, but it would help, so I held on to that promise, desperate for even a shred of relief.


    I reached the bathroom and collapsed against the wall, fumbling to turn on the shower. The icy water blasted over me, shocking my system, but I didn''t care. I sat under the spray, letting out a relieved sigh as I felt the cold water on my skin.


    The pain didn''t go away, but there was a strange sort of grounding in the cold, reminding me that I was still alive, even if it felt like I wouldn''t be for much longer.


    As the water calmed me down, my thoughts began to clear just enough for me to realize something terrifying¡ªElectra knew what was happening to me. Her voice earlier wasn''t just commanding; it was knowing. I couldn''t say she wasn''t surprised by my pain or that she expected it, but I was certain that she understood it.


    This had to be what Irina was talking about¡ªElectra''s sickness, or rather, the sickness that required me to stay indoors for seven days, according to Irina.


    A sickening realization hit me in that moment, and it dawned on me that this was what Electra usually experienced. For this to be happening to me, it could only mean that it used to happen to Electra, and now that I''m supposed to be her, it was happening to me.


    My hands trembled as I pressed them against my stomach, trying to calm myself, but the truth was unavoidable: I wasn''t fully human anymore.


    I was something else¡ªsomething that could explain this fire coursing through my veins, this pain that no ordinary human could endure. Half-human, half-Phoenix. That''s what Electra was, and somehow, through whatever twisted series of events had unfolded in the last few days, that was what I had become too.


    Despite the initial relief, the water running down my body started to do nothing to quell the burning sensation coursing through me, and my head felt like it was splitting open, as if my brain itself was on fire.


    Each thought that ran through my mind made the pain worse. How could this even be real? How was it possible that swapping lives with Electra somehow included swapping... beings? I still didn''t understand.


    My body hadn''t changed¡ªit was still mine¡ªbut little did I know that something had shifted. I wasn''t just me anymore. I was something else. Something terrifying¡ªa Phoenix.


    The thought of being anything other than human felt foreign and impossible. It wasn''t real¡ªor at least, it shouldn''t have been, but here I was, in the middle of this nightmare that I couldn''t blame anyone else but myself for.


    Another sharp pain struck my head, and I let out a small whimper. The cold water was supposed to help, but it only made my skin feel more sensitive, and my body ached, not from exhaustion, but from something I couldn''t explain.


    Every nerve felt alive, too alive, like my body was adjusting to something it wasn''t ready for.


    Wrapping my arms around myself, I leaned against the shower wall, tears slipping down my cheeks silently. The fear was overwhelming, especially because I didn''t know what I was or how to control it.


    What did being a Phoenix even mean? Could I burst into flames at any moment? Could I hurt someone just by existing? Worse, could I hurt myself?


    The tears came faster, and I buried my face in my hands, wishing the pain would just stop. I couldn''t do this. If this was the pain Electra typically went through and this was what it would take to be her, then I didn''t want to be her. I wouldn''t last too long if I had to live with such pain.


    A knock on the bathroom door startled me out of my spiraling thoughts. My head snapped up, and I quickly wiped my tears away, trying to steady my breathing.


    "Seraphina?" Electra''s voice rang out, her tone casual. "How are you feeling?"


    My heart leapt into my throat. I already concluded that she must know what was wrong with me, but the last thing I wanted was to make it obvious that I myself didn''t know what was wrong with me. I needed to make her believe that I had no idea I was living her life and that I''d always been like this, and to do that, I needed to pretend like I was used to the pain.


    "I''m fine," I called out, trying to keep my voice calm, though it wavered slightly. "You can leave now."


    The door creaked open, and I froze.


    "Are you sure?" she asked, stepping inside. "You don''t sound fine."


    My panic spiked. Was she going to figure out that I was bluffing? The main reason I didn''t want her to know that I was really Seraphina Hook was because I had a feeling that the moment she did, this switch would no longer work in my favor.


    The moment she''d become aware that I was that Seraphina, she would try to intimidate me, and I didn''t trust myself not to be intimidated just yet.


    "I said I''m fine!" I snapped, harsher than I intended. "Just... go."


    There was a brief pause, and for a moment, I thought she might actually listen, but then her voice came again. "Alright, Seraphina, but just an advice, try not to touch anyone while you''re like that. You could end up doing serious damage if you do."

 Chapter 100 100: Blessing in Disguise

    Electra''s POV


    I sat on the edge of my bed, running a hand through my messed-up hair, while trying to piece together my restless thoughts from the night before. I had barely gotten any sleep last night because every time I closed my eyes, I saw Seraphina''s pale face, her trembling form, and the fear in her eyes.


    I was supposed to be happy, happy that for the first time in my life, I wasn''t the one going through the pain, and that terrible pain was now someone else''s, but I wasn''t happy. I couldn''t bring myself to be, and I hated it very much.


    It wasn''t like me to care about anyone else, especially in a situation that benefitted me so greatly, but knowing that Seraphina was the one going through the pain that I was supposed to be going through just didn''t sit right with me.


    I sighed heavily, staring at my reflection in the mirror across the room. The girl staring back at me didn''t feel like Electra Vale anymore. Now that I knew I was no longer a Phoenix and that my cursed side was no longer mine, I no longer felt like I was that Electra.


    Before this weird switch-up happened, I had lived my entire life under the shadow of a secret so heavy, it shaped everything I did from the moment I could think for myself until two days ago before my life changed.


    Being a half-Phoenix in Elmeria, a kingdom that worshipped the Phoenixes as divine beings, wasn''t just dangerous; it was downright blasphemy. A sin, a crime.


    It was also my shame, my secret, and the thing that had defined every single decision my father and Queen Jella had made for me.


    They had drilled it into me from the moment I could understand words¡ªno one must ever know. If they did, it wouldn''t just mean disgrace for me. It would expose the hypocrisy of the king himself, a man who had broken the cardinal rule of our kingdom: humans and Phoenixes were never to mix.


    I remembered the countless lectures¡ªpainful lectures, to be exact¡ªthat Queen Jella had given me about it. "You may think you''re a symbol of strength because you''re different, Electra, but should anyone find out the truth about you, you will be nothing more than a disgrace in this kingdom, an abomination, a disease. Do you understand?"


    Queen Jella had always showed just how much she hated me, and there was never a point where I didn''t know this. The truth had been glaring at me from the very beginning, even when I was too young to fully understand it, and at first, I didn''t blame her.


    My father had cheated on her, and instead of owning up to his actions, he''d taken the coward''s way out. He''d brought me, as soon as I was born, into the palace, handed me to Queen Jella, and issued an ultimatum so cruel, it made me feel sorry for her for the most part of my life.


    He had given her the ultimatum to either raise me as her child, since she had claimed she was barren, or he''d strip her of her title.


    She had been given no other choice but to play along and claim me as her own, all to save face and maintain her position as queen, but she hadn''t stopped there.


    No, she needed someone to blame, someone to direct all her bitterness and hatred toward, and that someone had always been me.


    At first, I understood her resentment. I even sympathized with her and accepted everything she did to me out of guilt because I believed that I was the root cause of her misery. I thought her scorn, her venomous words, and her excessive punishments were deserved.


    After all, I was the living, breathing proof of her husband''s betrayal.


    So, I did whatever she wanted. I tried to make myself smaller, quieter, more obedient. I wanted so badly to earn her approval, to prove that I wasn''t the monster she seemed to think I was. I didn''t even realize when the lines began to blur, when her hatred turned into something else entirely¡ªsomething darker, more sinister.


    I didn''t recognize the truth for what it was until much later. Until I learned that she also wasn''t a saint, not by any stretch of the imagination. While she played the part of the wronged wife, she''d been carrying out her own affairs and had a double life that, if caught, could ruin the balance of the kingdom.


    It turned out she hadn''t even wanted children to begin with, and her claim of being barren had been a convenient excuse to avoid the expectations that came with her position.


    She''d never been betrayed by my father because, in truth, they''d never had a real marriage to begin with, and their relationship was nothing more than an alliance¡ªa fac?ade to maintain the image of a perfect royal family.


    When I found out, the guilt I''d carried for years had disappeared immediately, and it dawned on me that all those times she had lashed out at me, manipulated me, punished me¡ªit had nothing to do with betrayal or heartbreak.


    It was about control. It was about power. She saw me as weak, as someone she could mold and twist into whatever she wanted, and by the time I realized the truth, it was too late. The damage had already been done.


    She had made me fear her. Truly fear her, and that fear had allowed her to do whatever she pleased with me, even including sexually assaulting me and being certain that I''d never have the courage to tell anyone.


    I let out a tired sigh, shaking off the thoughts of Queen Jella and my father. Their faces, their voices, everything about them¡ªI forced it all out of my mind.


    I had to remind myself, over and over again, that I was no longer Electra Vale. Now, I was Electra Hook¡ªa nobody.


    I hated the name. I hated the ordinariness of it, how it stripped me of all the power, authority, and fear I commanded, but seeing Seraphina last night and realizing that I was no longer going to be that person, I couldn''t help but think that maybe this was for the best.


    Maybe switching lives with Seraphina was exactly what I needed; after all, it seemed to me like she had no idea what she had given up.


    I didn''t need to feel guilty and feel like I had left behind a burden for her to bear since she wasn''t even conscious about the fact that she was living my life and not hers.


    For the first time, I could breathe, and there was no constant fear of losing myself and becoming something I couldn''t control.


    Now, I was just a normal girl, or better still, I could try to be normal, even if I didn''t entirely know what that meant.

 Chapter 101 101: Her first normal friend

    Electra''s POV


    Standing in the middle of the hallway, I folded my arms across my chest and let out a slow breath, struggling to get myself together. Despite the commotion, I stood frozen in place, not because I didn''t know where I was supposed to go, but because I couldn''t quite wrap my head around the absurdity of it all.


    Class 4.


    It wasn''t just a number; it was a downgrade. In my real life¡ªas Electra Vale¡ªI had been a student of Class 5, one step below the elite Class 6 and far removed from the rabble of Class 4.


    Yet here I was, thanks to this alternate reality, preparing to step into the shoes of Seraphina, who was a student of class 4. I couldn''t decide whether I was more amused or annoyed.


    I let out a soft scoff, brushing a strand of hair behind my ear. The thought of redoing Class 4 wasn''t as infuriating as it should have been, and in a way, it was almost entertaining.


    The powerful Electra Vale, demoted to a class she had long since outgrown, surrounded by students who would be none the wiser. It was ridiculous, but if there was one thing I secretly enjoyed a lot, it was dealing with ridiculous situations.


    Still, there was the matter of how I was supposed to enter the classroom. Would they expect an introduction? Should I walk in quietly and take my seat, or should I make an entrance?


    The thought of introducing myself to a group of strangers¡ªmany of whom I likely wouldn''t have spared a second glance in my real life¡ªwas almost laughable.


    As I stood there, lost in thought, I felt a light tap on my shoulder. My body tensed instinctively, and I turned around sharply, my usual frown already etched on my face.


    Behind me stood Yuna, a grin so wide it practically split her face in two.


    Her grin was so wide, so warm, it took me aback for a moment, and my mind raced. Of course, this wasn''t the Yuna I knew¡ªthe little snake I had so thoroughly enjoyed tormenting. No, this Yuna didn''t know me; she didn''t fear me, and she thought I was someone else entirely. The absurdity of it almost made me laugh out loud.


    But I held it in, keeping my face blank, though a smirk threatened to surface. The idea of her smiling at me, looking at me with anything other than hatred or disdain, was downright comical. Yet, it was also intriguing to see someone who I knew hated me suddenly smile at me so kindly.


    "Hey," Yuna greeted, her tone friendly and inviting. "You look lost. Are you new here?"


    I raised an eyebrow at her, barely managing to suppress the urge to roll my eyes. If only you knew, Yuna. Still, I had a role to play.


    "Yeah, something like that," I replied, keeping my tone neutral but with a hint of exasperation. "I''m supposed to be in this class, but I guess I''m just figuring out how to introduce myself."


    Yuna tilted her head, her grin softening into something more understanding. "Don''t worry, the teacher''s nice, and some of the students are too. If the rest aren''t, you can just ignore them." She paused, her gaze scanning me quickly, almost assessing me. "I''m Yuna, by the way."


    "Electra," I said simply, watching her reaction closely.


    She blinked, clearly not expecting that. "Electra?" she repeated, her head tilting slightly as if she were trying to figure me out. "That''s an interesting name."


    I shrugged, my lips twitching into an even lazier smirk. "So I''ve been told."


    In that moment, it clicked. In my real reality¡ªif that''s even what I should call it¡ªYuna had befriended Seraphina not long after she joined Elysium. That meant, in this flipped scenario where I was now the "new student," Yuna was supposed to become my first friend.


    Yuna was the type of person I would never have bothered with in my real life: clearly ordinary, likely unambitious, and entirely too innocent. But this wasn''t my usual life, was it? I''d made a decision this morning that I was going to try living like a "normal teenager," and what better way to experience normalcy than to be friends with someone like Yuna?


    I had never gotten such a good opportunity before, and, truthfully, part of me was curious. Could I really do this? Could I live a life where I didn''t call all the shots?


    That was what I had to find out, and Yuna could be my test subject.


    The bell rang, pulling me from my thoughts, and Yuna''s face lit up with an urgency that caught me off guard. "Come on," she said, grabbing my wrist like we were best friends already. "Class is about to start."


    Before I could respond, she started pulling me down the hallway. I blinked at her audacity, surprised by how easily she disregarded the personal space of someone she''d met mere minutes ago.


    "Are you always this handsy with strangers?" I asked dryly, but there was no real bite in my voice.


    She laughed, the sound light and unbothered. "You''re not a stranger anymore. You''re Electra."


    Well, she wasn''t wrong. I let her drag me down the corridor without further complaint, trying to suppress the bemusement building up under my indifference.


    When we reached the classroom, the sound of students settling into their seats welcomed us. It was the kind of noise I''d learned to ignore long ago, but now, as I stood in the doorway of Class 4, I felt oddly out of place.


    Yuna gestured toward the back of the room, pointing to a cluster of desks near the window.


    "That''s my seat," she said, nodding toward a worn chair that had clearly seen better days. "And there''s an empty one right next to me. You can sit there."


    She started to tug me toward the back, but I pulled my wrist free, not harshly but firmly enough to make her stop. "Hold on," I said.


    Yuna blinked, turning back to face me. "What?"


    "I need to introduce myself first," I replied.


    Her eyes widened slightly, as though the thought of standing up in front of the class was akin to volunteering for public humiliation. "You don''t have to," she said quickly, her voice almost pleading. "No one will care. Just sit down, and they''ll forget you''re even new in a few minutes."


    I tilted my head, offering a small, lazy smile. "I want to," I replied, letting her know it wasn''t a request.


    She opened her mouth as if to protest, but she stopped herself and nodded. With a small sigh, she moved toward her seat, leaving me to make my grand entrance.

 Chapter 102 102: Commanding attention

    Electra''s POV


    The applause was almost comical. As soon as I finished my brief introduction, the girls in the class erupted into claps and murmured admiration.


    I could see the fascination in their eyes, the curiosity practically radiating off them, and it wasn''t a surprise, really. If there was one thing I''d always been good at, it was commanding attention, and despite the fact that I was no longer myself, it was still satisfying to know that I could still get people to pay attention to me.


    And walking to the back of the classroom, I just couldn''t help the small thrill of satisfaction I felt. Yuna was watching me as I approached, her expression hovering between fascination and disbelief.


    She gestured to the empty seat next to her, and I slid into it, crossing my legs casually as though I hadn''t just declared myself to the entire room.


    "You''re brave," she said after a moment, her voice filled with admiration. "I don''t think I could ever stand in front of the whole class and introduce myself like that. Especially not so boldly."


    I chuckled softly, not bothering to meet her gaze. Compliments like that didn''t warrant much of a response¡ªthey were a given, as far as I was concerned. "It''s just an introduction," I said simply, brushing it off.


    She leaned closer, lowering her voice even further. "Still, the way you said it... It was like you weren''t nervous at all. Like you''ve done it a hundred times."


    I glanced at her then, my lips curving into a faint smile. She wasn''t wrong, of course¡ªI had done it a hundred times, though never under these circumstances. But I wasn''t about to explain to her that I used to be a princess, so addressing people was second in nature to me.


    Instead, I let the silence settle between us, turning my attention to the front of the classroom where the teacher was supposed to appear.


    The silence did stretch on for a few minutes, and though it wasn''t uncomfortable for me, I could feel Yuna shifting in her seat beside me. I could practically sense the thoughts bouncing around in her head with questions she was dying to ask.


    Eventually, she broke the silence. "Where are you from?" she asked.


    I hesitated for just a fraction of a second, but it was enough to feel awkward. "Aldoria," I said, keeping my tone neutral.


    The word felt foreign on my tongue, and I had to resist the urge to grimace. Aldoria. I was Aldorian now. No longer Elmerian, no longer from the lineage of Vale.


    It was a strange adjustment, one that still felt like wearing someone else''s clothes.


    Yuna''s eyes lit up. "Aldoria? Really? I''ve never been there, but I''ve heard it''s beautiful. What''s it like?"


    I shrugged, leaning back in my chair. "It''s fine."


    Her face fell slightly at my lack of enthusiasm, but she pressed on. "Fine? That''s all you''re going to say about your kingdom? Come on, tell me something interesting."


    I sighed inwardly, trying to summon something vaguely intriguing about Aldoria that wouldn''t make me sound completely stupid. The last thing I wanted to do was make it obvious that I didn''t know a thing about the kingdom I was supposed to be from.


    "It''s... peaceful," I said finally.


    "So," I added hurriedly, attempting to shift her focus, "where are you from?"


    Her face lit up at the question, and I almost felt bad for how little I actually cared about the answer. Still, it served its purpose. "I''m from Varynthia," she replied brightly, her pride evident.


    I tilted my head, feigning interest. "Varynthia... isn''t that the kingdom that worships snakes?"


    At the mention of snakes, her expression shifted. Her previously cheerful demeanor dimmed slightly, her lips pressing into a thin line. She tried to mask it, but I could see the discomfort in her eyes. It was subtle, but enough to make me want to smirk.


    I stopped myself, though. She had no idea I already knew she was of snake descent, and I was going to keep pretending like I knew nothing, at least until she decided to share it with me, if she ever did.


    She let out a dry chuckle, the sound forced. "Yeah, that''s the one," she said, her tone flat. "It''s not as weird as it sounds, though."


    "Oh, I''m sure it''s fascinating," I replied smoothly, though I made no effort to elaborate. Letting her squirm was far more entertaining.


    She hesitated for a moment before steering the conversation in a new direction. "So, Electra, do you have any hobbies?" She asked, her tone a little too casual, as if trying to escape the previous topic.


    I almost laughed at the question. Hobbies? The first thought that came to mind was painfully honest: hurting people.


    It wasn''t exactly a conventional pastime, but as Electra Vale, I''d always found a thrill in it. Whether it was physical, emotional, or strategic, causing others pain had been a form of art for me, but I quickly realized that saying so out loud would earn me a one-way ticket to being labeled insane.


    Instead, I hesitated, racking my brain for a more socially acceptable answer. "I... like reading," I said finally, though the words felt foreign on my tongue.


    Yuna raised an eyebrow, clearly skeptical. "Reading? You don''t strike me as the bookish type."


    I smirked, leaning back in my chair. "What can I say? I''m full of surprises."


    She was about to respond when the door to the classroom creaked open, cutting her off. A figure entered, and almost immediately, the vibe in the room shifted, and everywhere suddenly grew quiet.


    My attention shifted, and I was expecting to see the teacher walking in with a stack of notes and the usual monotony that came with these classes, but instead, what greeted me was something¡ªor rather, someone¡ªentirely unexpected.


    Seraphina.


    The moment our eyes met, I felt my entire body grow tense, and my frown deepened instinctively.

 Chapter 103 103: A never before felt rage

    Seraphina''s POV


    The moment I stepped into the classroom, my eyes locked onto her, and my blood boiled instantly. There she was¡ªElectra¡ªseated comfortably beside Yuna, who was supposed to be my friend.


    Seeing them together made my stomach churn, and the way Yuna smiled so happily at her only made it worse. That smile should have been directed at me, but it wasn''t, because I wasn''t Seraphina Hook anymore.


    I clenched my fists at my sides, forcing myself to stay composed as a wave of resentment ran through me. Yuna didn''t know the truth. She didn''t know that the person she was so gleefully chatting with wasn''t exactly the sweet and thoughtful person she was hoping she''d be.


    No, Yuna had no idea she was making friends with a monster¡ªa monster who, in our real reality, had nearly drowned Yuna''s twin sister and orchestrated her suspension from school.


    Electra didn''t deserve Yuna''s friendship. She didn''t deserve anyone''s kindness, but here she was, sitting in my place, enjoying the sweet nature of innocent Yuna that should have been mine.


    I forced myself to take a deep breath, pushing down the jealousy and anger that threatened to rise to the surface. It wouldn''t do to make a scene. As much as I hated seeing Electra in my seat, I couldn''t afford to let my emotions slip.


    She didn''t know I was aware of the switch, and I needed to keep it that way. If I acted out now, I''d only expose myself.


    Electra''s glare was sharp as soon as her eyes met mine. She clearly hadn''t expected to see me standing at the front of her class, and the look of irritation on her face gave me a small, fleeting sense of satisfaction. At least I had managed to rattle her.


    All eyes were on me¡ªSeraphina Vale, who was clearly an unexpected and unwanted visitor. I could feel their confusion and their nervous curiosity about what I was doing here. Good. Let them wonder.


    They''d soon see for themselves that I wasn''t here to bother them. I was here for one reason and one reason only, and that was to speak to Electra and also see for myself how she was adapting to my life.


    Clearing my throat, I straightened my posture and squared my shoulders, projecting the confidence that Seraphina Vale was known for. My voice was clear and steady as I called out to her.


    "Electra."


    She didn''t answer right away, her glare intensifying as if daring me to explain myself and why I was calling for her.


    The silence stretched for a moment, and I could see Yuna glancing between us, her expression a mixture of confusion and concern. She probably thought I was here to reprimand Electra, and the thought almost made me laugh, but I swallowed it down, keeping my expression carefully neutral.


    "Would you mind coming here for a moment?" I asked, my tone as polite as it was firm. I wasn''t asking. I was telling.


    Electra''s jaw tightened, and I could see the wheels turning in her head as she debated how to respond. She couldn''t outright refuse me¡ªnot if she wanted to avoid getting on my bad side since she believed that I was just like her in this world.


    Finally, she stood, her movements slow as if to assert some measure of control over the situation. "Of course," she said, her voice calm, though I could see the fire in her eyes as she made her way to the front of the class.


    When she finally stopped in front of me, I didn''t wait for pleasantries. "Come with me," I said, keeping my tone authoritative.


    I turned on my heel, expecting her to follow without question, just as anyone in her position would, but when I glanced over my shoulder, expecting to see her behind me, she hadn''t moved an inch.


    My annoyance flared up instantly, and I turned around to face her fully. "Did you not hear me?" I asked, my voice sharper than I intended.


    She shrugged, her arms crossed over her chest, and her expression calm. "Oh, I heard you," she said, her tone as insolent as her stance. "But I''m not exactly sure why you''re calling me, so forgive me if I''m not eager to follow you around blindly."


    I stared at her, disbelief flickering through me. I''d expected resistance¡ªit was Electra, after all¡ªbut the blatant disregard for my authority was infuriating. Still, I shouldn''t have been surprised. She, after all, had the mentality of an actual princess, so she would never be the type to submit willingly. If I wanted to make her submit, I''d have to stoop to her level.


    I scoffed, unable to hide my anger and irritation as I spoke. "When I call for you, the only thing you need to do is obey. No questions. No hesitation."


    Her response came swiftly, and the sarcasm in her response was one I couldn''t miss. "Well, that''s a cute sentiment, and even though I don''t know how things work around here, I do believe that if you''re going to pull me out of my class, especially when I''m clearly waiting for the teacher, then I think I deserve a valid reason."


    Her retort hit me harder than I cared to admit, and it wasn''t even what she said that pissed me off; it was how she said it¡ªcompletely unfazed, and her indifference grated on my nerves. I could feel my temper rising, but I forced myself to stay composed.


    I narrowed my eyes, masking my growing anger with a tight smile. "You''re going to regret what you just said," I said evenly, though my voice betrayed the outrage I was desperately trying to contain.


    Her lips quirked into a smirk, and I could see the flicker of amusement in her eyes. "Oh, I''m sure I will," she said, her tone dripping with mock sincerity. "But until then, I think I''ll stay right here."


    For a split second, I considered lashing out. The audacity, the sheer disrespect¡ªit was more than I should tolerate, but acting on my emotions in front of the entire class would only make me look weak, and I refused to give her that satisfaction.


    Instead, I took a slow breath, forcing the anger back down where it belonged.


    "Fine," I said, my voice cold. "Stay. But you''re going to wish you had just followed me like a good girl by the time I''m done with you."


    She raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed, and I turned away before I could see any more of her insufferable expression.


    ***


    Walking out of Electra''s class, I felt an anger so consuming it almost left me breathless. My chest heaved with every step that I took, and my hands were clenched into fists at my sides.


    I had never experienced anything like this before¡ªa rage so bad, it felt foreign to me. It felt like it was clawing at the edge of my sanity, and for a fleeting moment, I wondered if this anger was even mine.


    Was it a product of this new reality, or had something darker been awoken inside me?


    The audacity. Electra had the gall to defy me. Someone who should have been beneath me had instead challenged me, and it had been in front of everyone.


    The humiliation was like a fire in my veins, burning hotter with every passing second. I couldn''t let her get away with it. I wouldn''t let her get away with it.


    By the time I arrived back at my class, my rage had not subsided. The moment I entered, the teacher paused mid-sentence, her eyes widening before she dipped her head in a bow of respect. I barely registered her presence, let alone her gesture.


    My focus was singular as I headed to my seat, ignoring the curious glances of my classmates.


    Sliding into my chair, I struggled to keep my expression neutral, but the effort was futile. The anger raging inside me was impossible to contain, and it must have shown on my face because Roxana, seated beside me, immediately leaned closer, her brow furrowed in concern.


    "Seraphina," she whispered. "Are you alright? Did something happen? Did someone piss you off?"


    Her question drew the attention of the others. Irina, Deena, and Penelope turned their heads toward me.


    I let out a sharp breath, forcing myself to meet their gazes. Their loyalty was clearly unwavering, and I could see it in their eyes that they would do whatever I asked, no questions, no hesitation. And for the first time, I considered how I could use that to my advantage.


    After all, I was now in Electra''s shoes, so I might as well show Electra what it felt like to be treated the exact same way she treated others.


    "How do you get someone stubborn to submit to you?" I asked, my voice colder than I intended. I didn''t need to elaborate¡ªthey knew exactly what I meant.


    The four of them exchanged confused glances, their brows knitting together. Roxana was the first to speak. "Who are we talking about?"


    "It''s the new girl," I said finally, my voice tight with frustration. "Electra Hook."

 Chapter 104 104: Protective

    Electra''s POV


    Yuna was staring at me again. For the umpteenth time that day, I rolled my eyes, dragging out the motion for dramatic effect. "For the love of sanity, Yuna, stop looking at me like that," I said, my tone exasperated.


    She didn''t flinch, didn''t even pretend to be embarrassed. Instead, she tilted her head, having that same infuriatingly fascinated look in her wide eyes. "I''m just trying to figure it out."


    "Figure what out?" I asked, though I already knew where this was going. Again.


    "How you''ve already met Seraphina Vale," she said. "You haven''t even been here three days, and yet somehow, you''re already... I don''t know, in her orbit. I mean, Seraphina Vale already knows who you are, Electra. That''s crazy!"


    I groaned inwardly. This had been her singular topic of conversation since first period, and now, as we made our way to the dining hall for lunch, she was still hung up on it. "I told you not to bother asking," I said, my tone flat. "You don''t need to know."


    "But¡ª"


    "Yuna." I shot her a look, cutting her off. "Drop it."


    Her lips pressed into a pout, but she relented with a soft sigh, her curiosity clearly not extinguished but momentarily dulled. She became silent as we approached the double doors of the dining hall, even though I could feel her sneaking glances at me out of the corner of my eye.


    As we arrived at the doors, I noticed Yuna slowing down, her steps growing hesitant. It wasn''t obvious, but I''d spent enough time observing people to catch the subtle shifts in her body language.


    She was nervous about something.


    I stopped, turning to face her with a confused frown. "What''s wrong?"


    Yuna gave me an awkward smile, brushing a hand through her hair as if trying to play it off. "Oh, nothing," she said lightly. "Just... not a big fan of crowded spaces, that''s all."


    I raised a skeptical brow. "That''s all?"


    She hesitated, then sighed. "Fine. I''m not really comfortable eating in the dining hall. It''s always packed, and, well, I usually just eat alone. It''s easier that way."


    Her words didn''t surprise me, not really. I already knew why she avoided the dining hall. In my real life as Electra Vale, I''d sometimes seen how she and her twin were often overlooked and teased by others, but she didn''t know I knew, and I wasn''t about to let her know I did.


    Instead, I widened my eyes dramatically, faking a shocked gasp. "What? You eat lunch alone? Isn''t that... I don''t know, lonely?"


    Yuna shrugged, looking down at her shoes. "Not really. I mean, it''s peaceful, and I don''t have to deal with all the noise and stares."


    Noise and stares. She didn''t say it outright, but I could read between the lines. She hated the judgment, the way the other girls probably gossiped about her and laughed at her.


    Still, her answer didn''t sit well with me. It wasn''t pity¡ªI didn''t do pity¡ªbut there was something about her resignation that grated on my nerves, and now that she was supposed to be my friend, I wasn''t about to keep a weakling around as a friend.


    "Well, that''s not going to work today," I said firmly, crossing my arms.


    She blinked up at me, visibly confused. "What do you mean?"


    "I mean you''re not eating alone," I said. "You''re eating with me."


    Her eyes widened. "What? No, I can''t¡ª"


    "Sure you can," I interrupted, grabbing her wrist and pulling her toward the doors before she could protest further. "Come on."


    "But¡ª"


    "No buts," I said again, smirking at how quickly I''d turned her own excuse against her. "You''ll survive, I promise."


    I pushed open the doors to the dining hall, and the sound of hundreds of girls talking, laughing, and moving around almost made me feel dizzy.


    Yuna hesitated at the entrance, her discomfort evident, but I didn''t let go of her wrist. "Come on," I said, dragging her further inside. "I''m sure it''s not that bad."


    Her gaze darted around the room, and I could see the tension in her shoulders as she tried to avoid looking at anyone directly. "I really don''t think this is a good idea," she muttered under her breath.


    "Relax," I said, steering us toward an empty corner table. "No one''s going to bite, at least not while I''m here."


    We sat down, and for a moment, Yuna looked like she wanted to bolt. Her eyes flitted nervously across the room, probably waiting for someone to point or laugh, but no one did.


    In fact, most of the girls were too preoccupied with their own conversations to notice us at all.


    "See?" I said, gesturing around the room. "No one cares."


    Yuna let out a shaky laugh, her shoulders relaxing just a fraction. "I guess not."


    Sitting back in my chair, I let out a content sigh, my fingers tapping lazily on the table as Yuna and I waited for the dining hall staff to bring our lunch.


    Yuna seemed more relaxed now, even though she kept darting glances around the room, probably still worried about the attention she thought we were getting.


    "Relax," I told her again, smirking. "No one''s looking at you. They''re all too busy gossiping."


    She gave me a weak smile, but her shoulders remained tense. Typical weaklings¡ªtoo concerned with everyone else''s opinion. I was about to make another sarcastic comment when a shadow fell over the table. Then another, and another.


    When I looked up, I found four girls standing around our table, their arms crossed and their expressions sour. Great. Just what I needed.


    "What the hell are you all standing around for?" I snapped, my irritation flaring instantly.


    The tallest of the group, a blonde with brown eyes and a demeanor that screamed self-entitlement, stepped forward. "This is our table," she said sharply. "You two shouldn''t be here."


    I stared at her for a moment, then let out a slow, exaggerated sigh. So this was how it felt. For the first time, I was experiencing what it was like to be on the receiving end of this particular brand of petty entitlement.


    As myself, I''d done this more times than I could count¡ªwalking up to a table, claiming it as mine, and expecting everyone to clear out without question. It had always been amusing to watch people scramble to appease me.


    Now? It was just annoying.


    Yuna, however, reacted exactly as I used to expect people to. Her eyes widened, and she immediately began to push back her chair. "I''m so sorry," she said hastily. "We didn''t know¡ª"


    "Sit down," I interrupted, my voice firm as I shot her a look.


    She froze mid-movement, her confusion evident. "But¡ª"


    "I said, sit down," I repeated, and when she hesitated, I softened my tone just slightly. "Don''t worry about it."


    Reluctantly, she lowered herself back into her seat, though her discomfort was written all over her face. I turned my attention back to the group of girls, my patience already wearing thin.


    "Well?" I said, raising an eyebrow. "Are you going to keep standing there, or do you have something else to say?"


    The blonde''s lips pressed into a thin line, clearly irritated that I wasn''t backing down. "This is our table," she repeated, her tone colder now. "We''ve been sitting here since the start of term."


    "Congratulations," I said dryly. "But today, Yuna and I are sitting here. So either join us since there''s more than enough space, or find another table."


    The other girls exchanged uncertain glances, clearly not expecting resistance. The blonde narrowed her eyes at me, her stance stiffening as though she was trying to intimidate me. Cute.


    "You must be new," she said, her voice dripping with condescension. "Because if you knew who I was, you wouldn''t¡ª"


    "I don''t care who you are," I interrupted, leaning forward and resting my elbows on the table. "This table isn''t reserved. We got here first. End of story."


    "How dare you¡ª" she began, but I cut her off with a sharp laugh.


    "How dare I what? Sit down at an empty table and eat lunch? Newsflash, doll face: I''m going to keep sitting here for as long as I want to, so if you have a problem with it, I suggest you take it up with someone who actually cares, ''cause that person ain''t me."

 Chapter 105 105: Borrowing Authority.

    Electra''s POV


    The tug on my hair was enough to make my blood boil. I could feel the girl''s fingers tangled in it, pulling just hard enough to make a point but not enough to cause real pain¡ªyet.


    She thought she was being bold, probably trying to intimidate me, but all she was doing was pushing me closer to the edge of my already thin patience.


    I sat rigid, my hands gripping the edges of the table so tightly my knuckles turned white. I had to remind myself¡ªover and over¡ªthat I couldn''t just slam her head into the table like I wanted to. Not this time. Not anymore.


    I wasn''t Electra Vale, the princess who could do whatever she wanted and get away with it. Now I was just some girl in Class 4, and if I hurt someone, there''d be consequences. Real consequences.


    But that didn''t make it any easier to sit still.


    Yuna, sitting across from me, looked like she was on the verge of tears. She kept glancing between me and the group of girls hovering over us, her hands fidgeting nervously in her lap. "Electra," she whispered, her voice trembling, "please. Let''s just go. We can find another table."


    I turned my head slightly, just enough to meet her panicked gaze. "We''re not going anywhere," I said through gritted teeth, trying to keep my voice steady. "This is our table."


    "But¡ª" she started, her voice rising with desperation.


    "No," I cut her off, my tone firm. "They don''t get to do this. Not to me."


    Her eyes darted around the dining hall, and I could see the panic rising in her. She''d clearly noticed what I had¡ªthat we were attracting attention. Heads were turning, and the whispering had grown even louder, and more coherent.


    A situation like this was practically entertainment in a place like this, and the last thing I wanted was to give them a show.


    But that decision wasn''t entirely up to me.


    The girl still holding my hair leaned in closer, her smug smile practically dripping with malice. "Didn''t you hear your little friend?" she said mockingly. "Why don''t you just run along and find another table, new girl?"


    Her friends laughed, and it was the kind of laugh that made my skin crawl, the kind that told me they thought they''d already won.


    I forced myself to take a deep breath, counting silently in my head. I wasn''t going to lose control. Not here. Not in front of everyone.


    "I''m going to give you thirty seconds," I said slowly, my voice calm despite the rage I felt. "Thirty seconds to take your hand out of my hair and walk away."


    The girl blinked, clearly not expecting that. Then her smirk widened, and she pulled my hair a little harder, making my head tilt back slightly. "Oh, really?" she said, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "And what happens if I don''t?"


    I turned my gaze to her, meeting her eyes with a coldness that made her flinch¡ªbarely, but enough for me to notice. "If you don''t," I said evenly, "you might not have hands by the time I''m done with you."


    That made her laugh, loud and sharp, and her friends joined in. "You''re funny," she said, shaking her head. "But you''re not scary. You''re just a nobody."


    I felt something snap inside me, a thin thread that had been holding everything together. The laughter, the smugness, the audacity¡ªit was too much. I''d tried to stay calm. I''d tried to handle this the way a normal person would, but there was only so much I could take.


    Without thinking, I grabbed her free hand with one hand, twisting her wrists hard enough to make her yelp and stumble back. Her grip on my hair loosened instantly, and I didn''t let go until I was sure she was unbalanced. She caught herself before falling completely, her face a mix of shock and anger.


    "You''ve got your hands," I said, my voice low. "Be grateful you still do."


    The entire dining hall went silent, and I could feel every eye in the room on us. Even Yuna, who had been practically begging me to back down, looked stunned.


    The girl recovered quickly, her face twisting into a snarl. "You think you''re tough, huh?" she spat, stepping closer. "You think you can just¡ª"


    I stood up slowly, rolling my shoulders back with a sigh. The air around me felt tense, electric, and I could see the shift in the girls'' expressions almost immediately.


    They had underestimated me, clearly expecting someone smaller, someone easier to intimidate, but now that I was on my feet, towering over them, their bravado seemed to waver.


    Good. They should be nervous.


    A smirk tugged at the corner of my lips as I turned my attention away from the group and toward the table across the room. Her table.


    Seraphina and the rest of the girls sat together like I expected, and I could immediately tell they were paying attention to this mess.


    Seeing that they were brought a strange idea to my mind. Even though I no longer had the authority of Electra Vale, there were ways to borrow it, and who better to borrow it from than the one person now carrying my crown?


    I turned back to Yuna, who was watching me with a mixture of confusion and worry. Her wide eyes told me she wasn''t sure what I was about to do, and I didn''t intend to explain myself. "Yuna," I said calmly, "get up."


    "What?" she asked, blinking rapidly. "Why?"


    I gestured toward a nearby table, a few feet away. "Go wait over there for a bit."


    Her brows knitted together, clearly misunderstanding. "Oh," she said softly, her voice uncertain. "Okay. Are we... leaving?"


    I could tell she thought I was giving up, ready to move on and let this situation fizzle out. I didn''t blame her for thinking that¡ªshe didn''t know me well enough to understand that I never walked away from a challenge, but when her gaze met mine, and she caught the look in my eyes, she stopped questioning me.


    Without another word, she rose from her seat and moved to the table I''d indicated, her movements hesitant but compliant.


    Once she was out of the way, I turned my attention back to the girls in front of me. They were watching me with irritation, their audacity still intact.


    With a sly smirk, I finally spoke. "Enjoy your table."


    The confusion on their faces was almost amusing, but I didn''t linger to explain. Instead, I turned on my heel and walked across the room, heading straight to Seraphina''s table.


    She came into clearer view with each step, and I could see her eyes narrow as she realized I was heading straight for her. The rest of the girls exchanged glances, clearly unsure about what was about to happen.


    When I reached the table, I didn''t wait for an invitation. I stopped at the head of it, meeting Seraphina''s gaze with a stare. Her expression was almost blank, but I could see the flicker of something behind her eyes¡ªannoyance, curiosity, maybe even a hint of amusement.


    Roxana, seated at Seraphina''s right hand, shifted in her seat. She opened her mouth to speak, likely to ask me what the hell I was doing standing here, but I held up a hand, cutting her off before she could even start.


    My gaze stayed fixed on Seraphina, who hadn''t said a word yet.


    "Seraphina," I said, "I need to borrow something from you."


    Her brows rose slightly. "Borrow something?" she echoed. "And what, exactly, do you think I have that you could possibly need?"


    "Authority," I said simply, leaning forward just enough to close the space between us, my voice dropping slightly. "I need to borrow your authority."


    The shift in her expression was immediate and almost comical. The blank look she had maintained until now gave way to outright confusion, her head tilting just slightly as if she hadn''t heard me correctly.


    Her lips parted, the beginnings of a question forming, but I didn''t give her the chance to ask.


    "I need you," I continued, my tone casual, "to come to my defense after I beat the hell out of those four girls and end up in the principal''s office. Do you think you can do that, your highness?"

 Chapter 106 106: The Princess to the rescue

    Electra''s POV


    Principal Astor was staring at me like I''d sprouted a second head. Her dark eyes were wide, disbelief etched into every line of her face as she gawked at me from across her desk.


    Meanwhile, I sat there, completely unfazed, meeting her incredulous gaze with my own unblinking one. I leaned back slightly in the chair, my arms crossed, the faint ghost of a smirk playing on my lips. If she was hoping to intimidate me, she was going to be sorely disappointed.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, she cleared her throat, the sound sharp and disapproving. "Ms. Hook," she began, her voice low but heavy with restrained anger. "Would you care to explain what in the world got into you? How in the name of the gods did you think it was acceptable to beat up four students with food trays and pour hot food on them?"


    I didn''t answer right away, not because I didn''t want to, but because I didn''t exactly have anything to say. There wasn''t much I could say that would make her reaction any better. She wasn''t wrong¡ªit was excessive, especially with who I was now, but I wasn''t sorry. Not one bit.


    The memory of the fight was still fresh in my mind, and I could feel the ghost of adrenaline coursing through me. The girls had deserved every second of it. They''d underestimated me, thought they could humiliate me in front of everyone, and I''d shown them exactly how wrong they were.


    The sound of the trays connecting to their stupid heads and the sight of their shocked faces after I took someone else''s food and threw it in Blondie''s face¡ªit had been satisfying in a way that was hard to describe.


    Astor leaned forward, her hands gripping the edge of the desk as she glared at me. "Electra," she said sharply, her patience clearly thinning. "Are you going to say something, or are you just going to sit there?"


    I shrugged, my smirk growing ever so slightly. "I have nothing to say."


    Her eyes widened in disbelief, and for a moment, she just stared at me like she couldn''t believe her ears. "Nothing to say?" she repeated, her voice rising slightly. "What do you mean you have nothing to say? Are you telling me you have no justification for what you did? None at all?"


    I tilted my head, pretending to think about it for a moment before shrugging again. "That''s about right."


    Her face flushed red, and I could see her gripping the edge of the desk even tighter, as though she was physically restraining herself from throwing something at me. "Electra," she said, her tone deadly quiet, "do you have any idea how serious this is? Those girls are in the infirmary, and you''re sitting here acting like it''s no big deal."


    I raised an eyebrow, finally sitting up a little straighter. "They''ll recover," I said simply. "It''s not like I killed anyone."


    Astor''s jaw dropped, and for a moment, it looked like she was at a complete loss for words. When she finally spoke again, her voice was trembling with barely contained rage. "If you think for one second that this behavior is acceptable, you are sorely mistaken, Ms. Hook. This atrocity you''ve committed isn''t just about you. Your actions reflect on the reputation of this school, and I will not tolerate such blatant disregard for our rules and standards."


    I said nothing, keeping my expression neutral. She could rant all she wanted; it wasn''t going to change how I felt about what I''d done.


    Astor pinched the bridge of her nose, clearly trying to rein in her temper. "Do you have any idea what this could mean for you?" She asked, her voice calmer but no less dangerous. "If you don''t give me a reasonable explanation for your behavior, you''re looking at expulsion, and not just from Elysium Girls High. You''ll be deported back to Aldoria and banned from Elmeria. Do you understand that?"


    Deported back to Aldoria.


    The idea of being sent back to Aldoria didn''t sit well with me at all because I knew absolutely nothing about that kingdom, and if I got sent back, my life as Electra Hook would become way too real for me to handle.


    Still, I wasn''t about to grovel. That wasn''t me.


    I let out a slow breath, leaning forward slightly as I locked eyes with Astor. "They pushed me," I said finally, my voice calm. "I pushed back."


    Astor''s eyes narrowed. "That''s your excuse?"


    I shrugged. "It''s not an excuse. It''s the truth. They came at me first, thinking they could bully me, and I just showed them that they couldn''t."


    "That''s not how things work here," Astor snapped. "If you have an issue with another student, you bring it to the administration. You don''t take matters into your own hands."


    "With all due respect," I said, my tone bordering on sarcasm, "bringing it to the administration wouldn''t have taught them a lesson."


    Her face darkened, and I could tell she was seconds away from exploding again, but before she could say anything, there was a knock at the door. Astor froze, her glare still fixed on me as she called out, "Come in."


    The door opened, and in walked Seraphina, wearing an unreadable expression on her face.


    The moment she appeared, I couldn''t help the smirk that tugged at the corners of my lips. Not that I was surprised she''d shown up¡ªfar from it.


    There had only been a fifty-fifty chance she''d decide I was entertaining enough to bother lending me her so-called authority, but something about the way she''d regarded me earlier at the dining hall told me she''d show up.


    Astor, on the other hand, looked as if the ground had just shifted under her feet. Her confusion was written all over her face as she hastily stood from her desk, dipping her head in a bow.


    "Your Highness," she said, her voice a little too high-pitched, "I... wasn''t expecting you."


    Seraphina gave a small smile, one that didn''t quite reach her eyes but was enough to make Astor''s discomfort grow. "I imagine you weren''t," she replied smoothly. "But I''m here now."


    Astor blinked, glancing between Seraphina and me as if trying to piece together a puzzle that didn''t make sense. "What brings you to my office, Your Highness?" she asked cautiously. "If I may ask."


    "I''m here to get Electra," Seraphina said simply, her voice as calm and steady as ever. "I''ve heard there''s been some trouble, and I''d like to clarify a few things."


    The principal''s face paled slightly, and she seemed to falter. "Clarify?" she repeated weakly.


    "Yes." Seraphina stepped further into the room. "Those girls crossed a line first, and Electra was only acting on my orders."


    Astor''s jaw dropped, and for a moment, she looked as though she might actually faint. "Y-your orders?" she stammered, glancing at me with wide eyes before turning back to Seraphina. "But¡ªwhat do you mean? How could you¡ªhow do you even know her? She''s barely been here for three days, Your Highness."


    Seraphina''s expression didn''t waver, but there was a subtle shift in her tone as she responded. "Are you questioning me, Astor?"


    Astor''s eyes widened further, and she took an instinctive step back. "No, Your Highness, I¡ªof course not. I just¡ªI didn''t realize you and the new girl were¡ª" She trailed off, clearly unsure how to finish the sentence without digging herself into a deeper hole.


    "Friends?" Seraphina offered. "Is it so hard to believe?"


    "No, of course not," Astor said quickly, though her expression suggested otherwise. "It''s just... unexpected."


    Seraphina''s smile returned, but it was razor-sharp. "Well, perhaps you shouldn''t make assumptions about who I can and can''t be friends with."


    Astor looked like she might melt into the floor. "Of course, Your Highness. My apologies."


    Satisfied, Seraphina turned her attention back to me, her expression calm. "Electra," she said, her tone softer but no less authoritative, "are you alright?"


    I couldn''t help the slight raise of my brow at her performance. "I''ve had worse days," I replied casually, leaning back in my chair.


    "Good," she said, nodding. Then she turned back to Astor, her smile fading entirely. "Now, as I said, this situation isn''t entirely Electra''s fault. Those girls have a reputation for stirring up trouble, and I asked her to put them in their place. She simply did as she was told."


    Astor''s face was an interesting mix of shock and disbelief. "But... Your Highness, if that''s true, then¡ª"


    "Then there''s nothing more to discuss," Seraphina cut in smoothly, her tone brooking no argument. "I assume you don''t intend to punish her for following orders?"


    Astor opened and closed her mouth several times, clearly trying to find a way to salvage the situation without outright contradicting Seraphina. "I... well, I suppose if that''s the case..."


    "It is," Seraphina said firmly. "And I''d appreciate it if you refrained from questioning my decisions in the future."


    Astor bowed her head, looking thoroughly defeated. "Of course, Your Highness. My apologies."


    Seraphina turned to me again, her gaze steady. "Shall we go?"


    I stood, brushing imaginary dust off my uniform as I met her gaze with a faint smirk. "Lead the way, Your Highness."


    She didn''t respond, simply turning and walking out of the office with me trailing behind her.

 Chapter 107 107: Crossing the line

    Third-person POV


    The door to Astor''s office closed behind Seraphina and Electra with a click, and Seraphina turned on her heel, her piercing gaze immediately locking on Electra. Despite the fact that she had a somewhat calm look on her face, her eyes still betrayed an annoyance that she wasn''t bothering to hide.


    "Don''t expect me to come to your rescue again, Electra," she said sharply, her tone low but firm. "That nonsense about borrowing my authority, it won''t happen again."


    Electra''s smirk widened, a sly, almost playful glint sparking in her eyes. She leaned against the nearest wall, crossing her arms casually as if Seraphina''s words had rolled right off her. "No promises," she said with a shrug. "I can''t guarantee I won''t bother you again, so you might want to save your energy for when it happens."


    Seraphina''s brow twitched, the faintest sign of her growing irritation. She let out a soft, exasperated sigh, pinching the bridge of her nose as if to physically force herself to stay calm.


    "Next time, you''re on your own," she said, her tone clipped. "Do you understand me?"


    Electra tilted her head, her smirk never faltering. "Crystal clear, Your Highness."


    Seraphina rolled her eyes, muttering something under her breath that Electra couldn''t quite catch but could only assume wasn''t flattering. She turned and started to walk away, but Electra wasn''t about to let her leave just yet.


    "Hey, wait," Electra called out, taking a quick step forward. Before Seraphina could turn back to see what she wanted, Electra grabbed her shoulders and pulled her into a hug.


    Seraphina froze immediately, her entire body stiffening as if she''d just been dunked in freezing water. The sheer audacity of the gesture left her momentarily stunned, and for a second, all she could do was stand there, wide-eyed and rigid, but as quickly as the shock came, it faded, replaced by outrage.


    "What are you doing?" she hissed. She brought her hands up, shoving against Electra''s shoulders with as much force as she could muster. "Let go of me!"


    Electra, clearly amused by the reaction, chuckled softly but released her grip, taking a step back. "Relax," she said, raising her hands in mock surrender. "It was just a thank-you hug. No need to get so worked up."


    Seraphina''s glare could have melted steel. "Don''t¡ª" she started, but before she could finish, she swiftly kicked Electra''s shin with the sharp toe of her shoe.


    "Ah! What the hell?" Electra stumbled back slightly, clutching her leg as a sharp jolt of pain shot through it. She looked up at Seraphina, her smirk replaced by a mix of disbelief and irritation. "What was that for?"


    Seraphina crossed her arms, her icy glare unwavering. "That," she said coolly, "was for crossing the line."


    Electra straightened up, the smirk creeping back on her face despite the lingering pain in her leg. "Crossing the line?" she repeated, feigning innocence. "Can''t a girl give an innocent thank-you hug without getting kicked?"


    "Not when that girl is you," Seraphina shot back, her tone laced with disdain. "And definitely not when I''ve just told you not to bother me again."


    Electra couldn''t help but laugh, the sound low and amused. "Noted," she said, though her tone made it clear she had no intention of actually listening. "You really don''t know how to take a compliment, do you?"


    Seraphina''s glare deepened, and for a moment, Electra thought she might actually swing at her, but instead, Seraphina let out a sharp breath, as though willing herself not to engage further. "Don''t test me, Electra," she warned, her voice low and deadly serious. "I''m not in the mood."


    With that, she turned on her heel and walked away, her back straight and her steps precise. She didn''t look back, not once, as she disappeared down the hallway, leaving Electra standing there, watching her go.


    Electra leaned back against the wall, her smirk lingering as she rubbed her shin where Seraphina had kicked her.


    She shook her head, the ghost of a chuckle escaping her lips. "Definitely worth it," she muttered to herself before pushing off the wall and strolling in the opposite direction, her hands in her pockets and a satisfied gleam in her eyes.


    ***


    Seraphina walked down the corridor, unable to stop the string of mental curses directed at herself.


    Why? Why had she foolishly intervened to help Electra? She could have left her there, let her finally face the consequences of her reckless actions, but no, she had stepped in, lent her authority, and now that infuriating girl had walked away unscathed.


    Her fists clenched at her sides, nails digging into her palms as she tried to calm the anger raging inside her. *I''m supposed to hate her,* she reminded herself fiercely. *Electra Vale doesn''t deserve pity or help¡ªnot from me, not from anyone.*


    It was true. Electra deserved every ounce of misfortune that came her way in this reality. After all, she had been the architect of so much pain when the roles were reversed.


    Electra Vale had thrived on cruelty, and now that the tables had turned, Seraphina had vowed to make her pay. She didn''t know the full extent of Electra''s wickedness, but she didn''t need to. The memories she had were enough. Electra needed to feel what it was like to be treated like dirt and to suffer the way she had made others suffer.


    And yet, Seraphina had let her off the hook.


    Her jaw tightened as she replayed the scene in Astor''s office. The smugness in Electra''s eyes, the way she had barely flinched under Astor''s scrutiny¡ªit had been infuriating, but even more infuriating was the fact that Seraphina had given her a way out.


    She had spoken up, shielded Electra from the punishment she deserved, and for what?


    "Foolish," she muttered under her breath, shaking her head as she turned the corner and approached her classroom.


    By the time she pushed open the door, she had resolved to crush whatever ridiculous impulse had driven her to act on Electra''s behalf. She would remind herself who she was now¡ªSeraphina Vale¡ªand she would make sure Electra Hook learned that actions had consequences, just as she had vowed.


    The classroom was empty, except for Roxana, who sat at her desk, idly flipping through a notebook. She looked up as Seraphina entered, her expression brightening as she set the notebook aside. "There you are," Roxana said, rising to her feet. "I was waiting for you."


    Seraphina closed the door behind her and approached Roxana, her expression unreadable. "What''s going on?"


    Roxana''s lips curved into a sly smile, and she leaned in slightly, her voice dropping. "It''s ready," she said simply.


    Seraphina tilted her head, arching a brow. "What''s ready?"


    Roxana chuckled softly. "What we prepared for the new girl. You know¡ªthe welcome she deserves."


    At those words, a small smile tugged at the corners of Seraphina''s lips. She hadn''t forgotten. In fact, the plan had been at the back of her mind all day.


    Roxana and the others had taken the lead in setting it up, and Seraphina had given her approval, knowing that it was only the first step in teaching Electra the lessons she so desperately needed.


    "Good," Seraphina said. "Tell me everything."

 Chapter 108 108: Could it be a trap?

    Electra''s POV


    The hallway was quiet as I made my way back to class, my mind still buzzing with the aftermath of everything that had happened today.


    All I wanted to do now was grab my bag and head back to the dormitory, and a decent nap sounded like the only way to clear my head after the ridiculous day I''d had.


    Between the fight, Astor''s dramatics, and Seraphina''s sudden and convenient intervention, I was running low on patience for anyone or anything else. But when I arrived at the door to my classroom, there she was¡ªYuna.


    She was standing just outside, clutching our bags like some overeager personal assistant. The sight of her immediately made me roll my eyes.


    Was this how she''d been with Seraphina? I''d always seen them together in the real world, and from a distance, they''d seemed like actual friends. But now, with Yuna acting like a worried puppy who couldn''t leave me alone for five minutes, I was starting to think differently.


    The more I thought about it, the more it seemed likely that Yuna didn''t approach people like me¡ªor Seraphina¡ªout of genuine affection. No, this was probably just her way of latching on to someone, anyone, so she wouldn''t have to deal with this school alone.


    Sweet and kind? Please. She was just desperate, forcing herself into the role of "loyal friend" just so someone would finally stick around with her, and she wouldn''t feel alone. In the real world, she''d latched on to Seraphina, and now, it was my turn to be her unwilling project.


    Great. Just what I needed.


    When I finally reached her, she looked up at me, her face immediately clouded with concern. "Electra!" she exclaimed. "Are you okay? What did the principal say? Did you get into trouble?"


    I sighed, reaching for my bag without bothering to answer right away. "I''m fine," I said flatly, slinging the bag over my shoulder. "Nothing happened."


    Her eyes widened in surprise. "Nothing?" she repeated, clearly not believing me. "How is that possible? I mean, Principal Astor seemed really upset when you went in. What did you say to her?"


    "I said nothing," I replied, already turning to leave. The last thing I wanted was to stand here and give her a play-by-play of how I''d gotten off scot-free. "It''s over, Yuna. Let it go."


    But Yuna, apparently immune to my very obvious lack of interest in continuing the conversation, stepped in front of me, blocking my path. "Wait, wait," she said quickly, her voice filled with an irritating mix of curiosity and genuine worry. "How can nothing have happened? That doesn''t make sense."


    I stopped, staring at her for a moment, wondering how someone could be so persistently oblivious. "It doesn''t matter," I said slowly. "The principal decided not to punish me. End of story."


    "But¡ª" she started, her brow furrowing.


    "Yuna," I interrupted, my patience wearing thin, "drop it."


    She flinched slightly at my tone but didn''t back down. Instead, she shifted her weight awkwardly, clearly debating whether or not to keep pushing. "I''m just... worried about you," she said finally, her voice softer now. "You had a rough day, and I¡ª"


    "Yuna," I said sharply, cutting her off again. "I appreciate the concern, but I really don''t need it."


    The words came out harsher than I intended, but I didn''t bother to soften them. I wasn''t in the mood to deal with her overbearing kindness or whatever this was supposed to be. All I wanted was to get back to my room and forget this day ever happened.


    For a moment, she just stared at me, her expression a mixture of hurt and confusion. Then she stepped aside, her hands tightening on the strap of her own bag. "Okay," she said quietly. "If that''s what you want."


    I didn''t respond, walking past her without a second glance, but as I headed down the hallway, a pang of guilt twisted in my chest. It was faint, barely more than a flicker, but it was enough to make me hesitate for half a step.


    Yuna wasn''t the problem. She wasn''t one of those girls from the dining hall, or Principal Astor, or even Seraphina. She was just... Yuna. Annoying, yes. Overbearing, definitely, nut also harmless, and maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªshe was trying to help in her own way.


    I sighed, running a hand through my hair as I slowed my pace. Turning slightly, I called over my shoulder, "Yuna."


    She looked up quickly, her expression shifting to one of hope. "Yeah?"


    I hesitated, the words catching in my throat. What was I supposed to say? Sorry for snapping at you? Thanks for caring? Neither felt right, but I couldn''t just walk away after calling her name.


    Finally, I settled for something neutral. "Get some rest."


    She blinked, clearly surprised by the abrupt change in tone. "Oh. Yeah. You too."


    I nodded, turning back and continuing down the hallway. The conversation left an odd taste in my mouth, and I couldn''t quite shake the feeling that I''d been unnecessarily harsh, but then again, wasn''t that who I was? Harsh, unbothered, and unapologetic?


    The moment I stepped into my bedroom, I ignored everything and everyone around me. My roommates were chatting on their beds, but I ignored their existence, not exactly in the mood for small talk.


    Without a word, I walked to my side of the room, shrugging off my bag and tossing it on the floor. The only thing I wanted to do was strip out of this uniform and collapse on my bed for a few hours of uninterrupted sleep.


    My movements were quick as I unbuttoned the jacket, kicking off my shoes as I tossed the uniform piece on the chair nearby. I tugged the tie loose, pulling it over my head and discarding it with the rest.


    Left in just my undershirt and skirt, I climbed into bed, sinking into the thin mattress with a groan. My body felt heavy, the and just as I closed my eyes, ready to drift off, the sharp sound of my phone ruined the moment.


    "Ugh," I groaned, rolling over and reaching for my phone on the nightstand. Who the hell was texting me now?


    With a grunt of irritation, I unlocked the screen, ready to ignore whatever pointless notification it was, but the moment I saw the message, my brows furrowed. It wasn''t from a saved contact. The number was unfamiliar, and the message itself was strange:


    "Meet me on the rooftop of the class area at 7pm. ¨CSeraphina"


    I stared at the message for a long moment, trying to process it. Seraphina? How did she even get my number? And why was she asking me to meet her on the rooftop?


    My initial thought was that it had to be a prank, but the message was so direct that I couldn''t completely dismiss the possibility that it was actually her.


    Still, I wasn''t about to blindly walk into whatever this was. With a sigh, I typed out a quick response:


    "Why?"


    The reply came almost instantly, and it was just as cryptic as the first message:


    "Come and you''ll see."


    I frowned, staring at the screen as if it would give me more answers if I glared hard enough. What was Seraphina playing at? After everything that had happened today¡ªthe office, the dining hall, that kick to my shin¡ªnow she wanted to meet up in some random place?


    The whole thing screamed "trap," but there was a small part of me, an annoyingly persistent part, that couldn''t help but be curious.


    What could she possibly want?


    I debated ignoring the message altogether, but my curiosity won out. If she was trying to pull something, I''d deal with it when I got there.


    With a resigned sigh, I typed a final reply:


    "Fine. I''ll be there."

 Chapter 109 109: A Wild Idea

    Third-person POV


    Electra stood by the rooftop door, her back pressed against it as she scanned the open space with narrowed eyes. She didn''t move. Instead, she stared out across the rooftop, trying to spot anything¡ªanyone¡ªout of place.


    Her instincts were screaming at her to leave. Don''t do this. Turn around. You''re walking straight into trouble. And maybe they were right. Maybe she was walking into some elaborate trap Seraphina had laid just for her.


    It would make sense¡ªif Seraphina was even a fraction as unforgiving as Electra knew herself to be, she wouldn''t take kindly to being humiliated earlier in the day. Not after she had refused to follow Seraphina in front of the entire class.


    Electra snorted softly, shaking her head. What am I doing?


    Shehad no power in this world. She wasn''t the princess anymore, wasn''t Electra Vale. No protection, no authority, no lingering fear carved into people''s bones to stay clear of her. In this version of reality, she was just Electra Hook, a nobody.


    If Seraphina wanted to humiliate her¡ªor worse¡ªthere wasn''t a damn thing she could do about it. No one would care, and Seraphina? She had everything. All the authority, all the sway.


    So why had she come? Why was she standing here, half-nervous and half-defiant, knowing full well she might regret this decision?


    Because she needed to know. That''s why. She needed to know what Seraphina was planning, needed to see whatever trap had been set with her own eyes.


    She''d walked through enough fires in her life to know that if someone was gunning for you, the worst thing you could do was run. If there was a blade in Seraphina''s hand, she''d rather see it coming than have it slip between her ribs in the dark.


    With that thought firmly lodged in her mind, Electra pushed off the door and stepped onto the rooftop.


    The first thing she noticed was how empty it looked. It was quiet, and at the far end, by the railing, stood Seraphina Vale.


    She didn''t move as Electra approached, didn''t even turn her head to acknowledge her arrival. It was unsettling how still she was¡ªlike she was waiting for the perfect moment to pounce.


    Electra slowed as she neared, stopping a few feet away. She tilted her head slightly, her voice sharp and cautious. "Alright, Seraphina," she said, breaking the silence. "I''m here. What do you want?"


    Seraphina finally turned. Her expression was unreadable and cold, as if she were studying Electra like one would a peculiar specimen under glass. "You came," she said simply, her tone devoid of surprise.


    Electra crossed her arms over her chest, schooling her face into an expression of nonchalance. "Of course I came. I like to see my traps up close."


    Seraphina''s lips twitched, though it wasn''t quite a smile. "Traps? Is that what you think this is?"


    "That''s usually what happens when someone calls you to a deserted rooftop at night," Electra shot back, her voice dry. "So go ahead¡ªlet''s get this over with. What''s the plan? Tie me up and toss me off the side?"


    Seraphina sighed, shaking her head slowly, as though Electra were the one being ridiculous. "Are you always so dramatic, sweetie?"


    Electra rolled her eyes so hard it was a miracle they didn''t get stuck in the back of her head. "The only time I''m ever this dramatic," she said flatly, "is when I''m certain I''ve walked into a trap."


    She straightened her posture, arms crossing over her chest in a way that might have looked relaxed if not for the sharp edge in her tone. "and you may think I don''t know you, but I know you very well, Your Highness. You always have something up your sleeve, but just so we''re clear, I''m not going to be an easy opponent. So if you''re planning something, you might want to think again."


    Her voice carried enough confidence to convince herself, but deep down, she was the farthest thing from being confident. Electra knew what Seraphina was capable of¡ªor at least she thought she did.


    To Electra''s surprise, Seraphina didn''t snap back or wear her usual mask of indifference. Instead, she laughed. A low, dark laugh that sounded far too amused for Electra''s liking.


    Seraphina''s eyes glittered with something unreadable as she stepped closer, her movements slow, and the space between them shrinking until Electra could feel the faint warmth of her presence.


    "Why so defensive?" Seraphina asked softly, her voice dripping with mock sweetness. Her hand lifted, and before Electra could move back, Seraphina''s fingertips brushed against her cheek. The touch was light, almost tender, but it sent a jolt through Electra''s spine.


    Seraphina''s eyes never left her, watching every flicker of confusion and annoyance dance across Electra''s face as she stroked her skin.


    "Instead of imagining something so negatively wild," she murmured, her tone teasing and calm, "why don''t you imagine something equally wild, but not as negative?"


    Electra''s brows furrowed in confusion. She grabbed Seraphina''s wrist, pulling her hand away from her face. "What the hell are you talking about?" she demanded, her voice sharp.


    Seraphina didn''t answer immediately. Instead, her smile widened as she took another step closer. Before Electra could pull back, Seraphina reached for a strand of her long hair, wrapping it carefully around her fingers. Her grip was firm, and with a subtle tug, she pulled Electra down to her level until their faces were mere inches apart. Their breaths mingled, and Electra felt her heart slam against her ribs.


    For a moment, it felt like time had stopped, the entire rooftop swallowed by the strange and heavy tension between them.


    Seraphina''s lips hovered so close to hers that Electra could feel her breath against her mouth. It was enough to make Electra''s pulse spike¡ªa fact that irritated her to no end.


    Then Seraphina whispered, her voice low, "Have you ever experienced having sex in the open, under the moonlight?"


    The words hit Electra like a punch to the gut. Her eyes widened, and for a moment, she wasn''t sure she''d heard her correctly. "What?" she hissed, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Seraphina tilted her head slightly, her smile turning wicked. "I said," she repeated, her tone maddeningly slow, "have you ever experienced it? Right here, under the stars, with nothing but the moon watching?"


    Electra''s mouth went dry, and her brows knit together in disbelief. "What the hell are you saying?"


    "I''m saying," Seraphina purred, her hand still tugging lightly at Electra''s hair, keeping her close, "that I enjoyed our first time together. Thoroughly," she responded. "So I figured it wouldn''t be a bad idea to have a little fun with the new girl again, but this time, I thought we could make it more exciting. Right here. On this rooftop."


    Electra felt her heart stutter, her body locked in place as Seraphina''s words sank in. Was she serious?


    The audacity of what Seraphina was suggesting left her momentarily speechless, and the way Seraphina''s lips lingered so close to hers didn''t help matters. Her senses were on overdrive¡ªshe could see the faint smirk on Seraphina''s face, hear the teasing edge in her voice, and feel the pull of her hair that kept her close and in place.


    Seraphina''s gaze held hers, dark and unrelenting. "So what do you say, Electra?" she whispered against her lips. "Would you like to give it a try?"

 Chapter 110 110: The Summon

    Third-person POV


    Deena tugged at the hem of her blazer as she walked quickly down the street, her head ducked low and her heart hammering in her chest.


    Each step she took away from the gates of Elysium Girls High felt like a risk, as though someone might jump out of nowhere and call her back. Her eyes darted left and right, scanning the area nervously to make sure no one had noticed her.


    She couldn''t afford to get caught sneaking out, not by Seraphina or anyone else.


    Her grip tightened on the straps of her bag as she replayed the moment in her mind: earlier that afternoon, when she''d casually mentioned to Seraphina that she wouldn''t be "available" later in the evening.


    To her surprise¡ªand her immense relief¡ªSeraphina hadn''t pushed for details. Normally, Seraphina would pry, questioning her plans, trying to make sure she wasn''t skipping out on whatever the group had planned, but this time, Seraphina had simply nodded and moved on.


    Deena had been grateful. Thank the gods, she thought. She wasn''t sure what she would''ve said if Seraphina had pressed her. It wasn''t like she could''ve told her the truth¡ªthat she had been summoned by Queen Jella of Elmeria.


    The queen''s servant had been very clear on the phone: "You are to tell no one about this summons, Lady Deena. Not even Her Highness, your friend."


    Deena hadn''t asked questions¡ªshe didn''t dare. Queen Jella wasn''t the kind of person you questioned. If she summoned you, you obeyed, no matter how much the very thought of it made your hands sweat and your stomach twist.


    Deena had never had a direct audience with the queen before. She wasn''t sure whether that was a good or bad thing. Probably bad, she thought nervously. People didn''t usually get summoned by the queen unless they were in trouble.


    Or unless the queen wanted something.


    As she turned a corner a few blocks away from the school gates, she spotted it: a sleek black car, parked under the streetlamp. She hesitated for half a second, glancing around one more time to make sure she wasn''t being followed. Then, when she was certain she was alone, she approached the car.


    The driver stepped out as she neared, dressed in a black uniform. Without a word, he opened the back door, waiting for her to enter.


    "Uh... this is the car for...?" Deena began, her voice hesitant.


    "Lady Deena," the man said with a curt nod. "Sent by Her Majesty, Queen Jella."


    That was all the confirmation she needed. With a deep breath to calm herself, Deena climbed into the back seat. The door clicked shut behind her, and the driver returned to his seat without a sound.


    The car pulled smoothly into motion, and Deena couldn''t help but let out a nervous exhale, sinking back into the seat.


    Her mind was racing. Why had the queen summoned her? Had she done something wrong? Did her family do something wrong, or worse¡ªhad someone told the queen something about her? About Seraphina?


    The car finally came to a halt, and Deena''s breath hitched. She had been staring blankly at the tinted window for the last twenty minutes, trying to distract herself from the anxiety in her chest.


    The silence in the car had been suffocating, and she had half-expected the driver to announce their arrival at the palace gates any moment, but when she looked out the window now, her brows furrowed in confusion.


    They weren''t at the palace entrance.


    Instead of the grand gates she had imagined, Deena found herself staring at an unfamiliar stone corridor ahead. The car had pulled into a hidden passageway¡ªdark, narrow, and terrifyingly quiet.


    A strange sense of foreboding crept into her chest as she glanced at the driver through the rearview mirror, but his expression remained blank, indifferent, as though nothing about this was unusual.


    The back door opened, and the driver spoke. "Lady Deena, this way."


    With hesitation in every movement, Deena stepped out of the car. She clutched the strap of her bag tightly, her fingers curling around it like it was a lifeline. She didn''t ask questions¡ªshe didn''t dare.


    If this was how the queen wanted to receive her, then she would follow. Still, she couldn''t help but feel like she was being smuggled into the palace rather than being honored with a formal welcome.


    The driver walked ahead, and Deena followed closely behind, her heart pounding in her chest as they moved deeper into the corridor. It felt endless, twisting and turning until she had completely lost her sense of direction.


    The narrow passage made her even more uneasy, and the dim light only heightened the sense that she was heading somewhere she didn''t belong.


    Finally, the passage opened up to a wooden door at the end. The driver stopped, turned toward her, and gestured toward the door. "Wait inside," he said curtly. "Her Majesty will see you shortly."


    Deena nodded, though her throat felt tight, and stepped into the room as the driver held the door open for her. The room she found herself in was nothing like what she''d expected.


    It was small and windowless, clearly located underground.


    Before she could ask anything, the driver stepped back out into the corridor, pulling the door shut behind him with a thud. Deena flinched, her stomach twisting into knots as she realized she was alone.


    She stood still in the center of the room, fidgeting with the hem of her blazer as her thoughts spiraled.


    Her mind was running wild, overthinking every possible scenario when a light touch on her shoulder made her gasp sharply. Her body jolted, her heart leaping into her throat as she spun around, eyes wide in terror.


    And then she saw her.


    Queen Jella stood there, watching her with an expression that sent an immediate chill through Deena''s veins. Tall and regal, Queen Jella''s presence was unmistakable, but it was her eyes¡ªcold and calculating¡ªthat froze Deena in place.


    For a heartbeat, Deena couldn''t breathe. Then, instinct took over, and she gasped again, stumbling backward before immediately dropping to her knees. She bowed her head low, her heart still hammering as her voice came out shaky.


    "Y-Your Majesty..."


    The queen''s silence stretched for a moment, and Deena''s panic only grew. Then, to her surprise, Queen Jella chuckled, but there was no warmth in it, and it sent a chill down Deena''s spine.


    "Well," Queen Jella said. "I must say, I''m pleasantly surprised. I hadn''t expected one of Seraphina''s friends to know how to show proper respect to royalty."


    Deena swallowed hard, keeping her head bowed. Her forehead was nearly touching the cold stone floor. "Of course, Your Majesty," she whispered. "It is an honor."


    Queen Jella chuckled again. "Honor, is it? I wouldn''t have thought Seraphina kept such polite company. I''ve been led to believe that all her friends are delinquents... like her."


    Deena bit her tongue, resisting the urge to defend her friend. What was she supposed to say? That Seraphina wasn''t a delinquent? That would be a lie, and she doubted the queen would appreciate hearing excuses.


    Instead, Deena said nothing, keeping her head low and her hands pressed against the floor to stop them from trembling.


    The queen''s footsteps echoed faintly as she began to circle Deena slowly, like a predator observing its prey. "Do you know why you''re here, Deena?" Queen Jella asked.


    "N-No, Your Majesty," Deena replied honestly. "I¡ªI was summoned, but I wasn''t told why."


    "Hmm," the queen hummed thoughtfully, pausing just behind her. Deena felt the faint brush of fabric as the queen''s robes shifted, and her shoulders tensed further. "You are loyal to Seraphina, aren''t you?"


    Deena''s pulse quickened. It wasn''t a simple question, and she knew it. It was a test. A trap. She couldn''t lie to the queen¡ªnot directly, but admitting her loyalty could also spell trouble, so she chose her words carefully.


    "Seraphina... is my friend, Your Majesty," she said softly.


    "And what does friendship mean to you, Deena?" the queen pressed. "Would you die for her, or would you betray her to keep your family''s secret?"


    Deena''s head shot up at the mention of her family, her wide eyes locking on Queen Jella''s sharp gaze.


    "W-Why would you ask me that, Your Majesty?" Deena stammered, her voice trembling as she spoke. "Why would you ask if I''d betray Seraphina for my family?"


    Queen Jella smiled then¡ªa sly, knowing smile that sent a chill down Deena''s spine.


    "Well," she began, "it''s come to my attention that the Caldareth family isn''t quite as prestigious as it once was. In fact..." She paused. "From what I hear, the Caldareths are all but bankrupt."


    Deena froze. Her breath caught in her throat, and her hands clenched instinctively at her sides. Bankrupt.


    She knew the rumors were out there, of course¡ªspeculation that her family was struggling¡ªbut she''d spent months convincing herself they were nothing but idle gossip. An exaggeration from people with nothing better to do.


    And yet here it was, spoken aloud by Queen Jella herself.


    Her lips parted shakily, her voice barely above a whisper as she forced out her denial. "That''s... that''s not true," she said. "It''s just a temporary setback. My father is resolving it."


    Queen Jella tilted her head slightly, her smile deepening as if she were amused by Deena''s weak attempt at protest.


    "A temporary setback, is it?" she repeated, her tone mocking. "How noble of you to say. How hopeful, but you and I both know the truth, don''t we, Deena? The Caldareths are hanging by a thread, propping up their appearances with the last remnants of their pride. That''s the only reason you''re still able to walk the halls of Elysium Girls High."


    Deena''s head spun. Truly, her family''s pride was all they had left¡ªit was why she worked so hard to keep up appearances, why she plastered on smiles at school and acted as though nothing had changed.


    "Your Majesty, I¡ª"


    Queen Jella held up a hand, silencing her effortlessly. "Let me ask you something, Deena. What if you could change all of that? What if you could play the hero of your family? The one who pulled them back from ruin and restored them to the status they once had?"


    Deena blinked. Her heart stuttered in her chest, and for a moment, she was sure she hadn''t heard the queen correctly.


    "W-What do you mean?" she asked cautiously, her voice small.


    Queen Jella stepped closer. "What I mean, dear Deena," she said softly, "is that you have a choice. You can continue to cling to Seraphina and her influence, pretending as though nothing is wrong¡ªpretending your family is still what it once was. Or..."


    She let the word hang.


    "Or," she continued, "you can take matters into your own hands. You can restore your family''s name, their wealth, their dignity, but to do that, you''ll need to stop seeing Seraphina as your friend and start seeing her for what she truly is."


    Deena''s brows furrowed, confusion and fear swirling in her chest. "And what''s that?"


    "Your enemy," Queen Jella replied smoothly, her tone so matter-of-fact it made Deena''s stomach twist.

 Chapter 111 111: Trapped

    Third-person POV


    Electra stood there for a moment, staring at Seraphina with an expression caught somewhere between amusement and disbelief. The boldness of the proposal still shocked her, and she couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Wow," Electra said, her voice dripping with amusement. "I would''ve never thought you were this freaky, Princess Seraphina."


    Seraphina shrugged nonchalantly, her expression as composed as ever. "There''s a lot you don''t know about me, sweetie," she replied. Her eyes sparkled with mischief as she added, "But let''s not get distracted. Are you in, or not? If you''re not the daring girl I thought you were, I can always find someone else."


    Electra raised an eyebrow, another laugh bubbling up in her throat. "You''re really something," she muttered, shaking her head slightly. "But tell me something, Seraphina¡ªaren''t you supposed to be upset with me?"


    Seraphina tilted her head slightly, her gaze narrowing. "Upset?"


    "Yeah," Electra said, leaning casually against the railing. "I mean, I ignored you this morning in class, remember? Didn''t exactly follow you like a good little soldier, and even though you swooped in and saved me from Principal Astor, I''m still pretty sure you don''t like me very much."


    For the briefest moment, Seraphina''s composed mask slipped, and her irritation became a little more obvious, but she quickly recovered, rolling her eyes with exaggerated annoyance. "You''re awfully fond of hearing yourself talk, Electra," she said sharply.


    Then, feigning disappointment, she let out a dramatic sigh, shaking her head as though she were deeply let down.


    "Seeing how many questions you''re asking," Seraphina continued, her voice tinged with mock sadness, "I''m guessing you must either be scared or uninterested, and if that''s the case, I won''t waste my time."


    She let out another theatrical sigh, turning on her heel as if to leave. "One thing I don''t do is force anyone to have sex with me."


    She started to pretend to walk away, and Electra stood frozen for a second, watching her retreating figure with narrowed eyes. Seraphina''s words kept echoing in her head, almost like it was a challenge and a way to provoke her.


    Electra''s lips curled into a smirk. Oh, two can play this game.


    "Wait," she called out.


    Seraphina paused mid-step, her back still turned. "Changed your mind already?" she asked without looking back, her voice calm and detached.


    Electra didn''t answer immediately. Instead, she closed the distance between them in a few swift strides, grabbing Seraphina by the wrist and spinning her around to face her. Seraphina''s eyes widened slightly, but she recovered quickly, her expression hardening into a look of mild amusement.


    Before she could say anything, Electra leaned down, her hand slipping up to the back of Seraphina''s neck. Then, without hesitation, she crashed her lips on Seraphina''s, cutting off whatever snarky comment had been forming.


    The kiss was intense, and for a moment, Seraphina seemed caught off guard, her body stiffening slightly before she melted into it, her hands moving instinctively to grip Electra''s jacket.


    Electra pulled back slightly, just enough to meet Seraphina''s gaze. Her smirk was still in place, and her confidence practically radiating off her. "I''m not scared," she said softly. "And I''m definitely not uninterested."


    Seraphina''s lips twitched into a sly smile, her eyes gleaming with something dark. "Good," she murmured, her voice barely audible. "Because I don''t like wasting my time."


    She pulled Electra back in, their lips meeting again in a kiss that was fiercer and hungrier. Electra''s hands moved to Seraphina''s waist, pulling her closer.


    As the kiss deepened, Seraphina took control effortlessly, her lips moving against Electra''s with an intensity that left no room for hesitation. She stepped forward, subtly guiding Electra backward until the metal of the rooftop rail pressed against Electra''s back.


    Electra''s hands moved instinctively to Seraphina''s waist, her fingers gripping her firmly as she matched the fervor of the kiss, but Seraphina had other plans.


    Without breaking the kiss, she reached for the hem of Electra''s top, her movements slow enough not to alarm Electra. As she slid the fabric up, she felt Electra''s breath hitch, but there was no resistance. She pulled the top over Electra''s head in one motion and tossed it aside, sending it across the rooftop, and Electra was left standing there in her bra and shorts.


    Seraphina pulled back slightly, her eyes scanning Electra with a mix of amusement and desire before diving back in, her lips trailing along Electra''s jawline and down to her neck.


    Electra''s hands moved to reciprocate, tugging lightly at the edges of Seraphina''s shirt, but Seraphina was one step ahead. She kissed down Electra''s throat, her lips grazing sensitive skin as her hands moved lower.


    Each kiss was a distraction as she hooked her fingers into the waistband of Electra''s shorts and slid them down her hips, letting them pool around Electra''s ankles before kicking them aside. Now, Electra stood in nothing but her bra and panties, her breath coming in shallow gasps as she leaned against the rail.


    Seraphina, on the other hand, was still fully dressed, her composure intact as she kissed her way back up to Electra''s lips. Her movements were precise, her hands never lingering in one place for too long.


    As the kiss deepened once again, Seraphina subtly reached behind her, her fingers brushing against the metal of the handcuffs she had tucked into the waistband of her jeans.


    The sound of the metal clicking faintly caught Electra''s attention, her brows furrowing slightly as she tried to pull back, but Seraphina was faster.


    In a split second, her hands moved with precision, grabbing Electra''s wrists and pinning one of them behind her against the rail. Before Electra could process what was happening, the handcuff snapped closed around her wrist with a click.


    Electra''s eyes widened in shock, her body stiffening as she looked down to see her wrist secured to the rail. The realization of her situation hit her¡ªshe was standing on the rooftop, wearing nothing but her bra and panties, and now she was handcuffed to the rail.


    She tugged at the restraint instinctively, her gaze snapping to Seraphina, who stood there with a triumphant smirk on her face.


    "What the hell?" Electra demanded, her voice laced with irritation.


    Seraphina tilted her head, her smirk widening as she stepped back slightly, crossing her arms over her chest. "Oh, don''t look so surprised," she said, her tone dripping with amusement. "You didn''t really think I called you up here just for a little fun, did you?"


    Electra glared at her, the fire in her eyes burning brighter with every passing second. "Let me out of this," she hissed, her voice low. "Now."


    Seraphina chuckled, her fingers idly brushing her own lips as if savoring the aftermath of their kiss. "Why would I do that, sweetheart?" she asked, feigning innocence. "You''re exactly where I want you."

 Chapter 112 112: Past Sins

    Third-person POV


    Electra stared at the metal cuff around her wrist, the chain securing her to the rooftop railing. The night air was biting against her bare skin, and her breath came in quick, angry bursts as she tugged fruitlessly against her restraint.


    Her mind was racing, a swirl of fury and disbelief. She couldn''t believe what had just happened¡ªor, more accurately, what was still happening.


    Of all the scenarios she''d imagined Seraphina might orchestrate¡ªpushing her down, throwing a punch, and even delivering some biting words¡ªthis? This hadn''t even crossed her mind. Being seduced, stripped to her bra and panties, and then handcuffed to the rooftop rail like some sort of helpless plaything? It was beyond humiliating.


    Her gaze snapped to Seraphina, who stood just a few feet away, arms crossed, and a proud smirk plastered across her face. The sight of her only fueled the fire already blazing in Electra''s chest. She clenched her free fist, her nails digging into her palm, but it did nothing to ease the rage brewing inside her.


    "Well?" Electra hissed, her voice low and venomous. "Are you proud of yourself?"


    Seraphina tilted her head slightly, feigning innocence. "Proud of myself?" she echoed, as if the question were entirely unexpected. Her smirk widened, and she shrugged casually. "I suppose I am. This went better than I expected."


    Electra let out a bitter laugh. "Wow. I didn''t think you were the type to pull sneaky little stunts like this. Guess I was wrong."


    Seraphina rolled her eyes, the gesture slow and exaggerated. "And I didn''t think you were such a big idiot," she shot back smoothly. "I mean, I had a Plan B ready to go because I genuinely thought you''d see through Plan A. But..." She gestured to Electra''s current state with a lazy wave of her hand. "Clearly, I overestimated you."


    Electra''s jaw clenched so tightly it was a wonder her teeth didn''t crack. Her skin burned¡ªnot from the cold, but from the sheer humiliation of it all.


    Seraphina''s words hit their mark, cutting deep in a way that only served to deepen her anger, but no matter how furious she was, she couldn''t do anything about it¡ªnot while she was cuffed to the railing, practically naked, with her clothes thrown so far out of reach they might as well have been on the moon.


    She glared at Seraphina, her eyes burning with frustration. "Alright, you''ve had your fun," she bit out, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "How long are you planning to keep me here like this? Or are you just going to leave me up here all night?"


    Seraphina pretended to think about it, tapping a finger against her chin as she stared at the sky. "Hmm," she mused. "Leaving you here all night is tempting. You''d probably think twice before crossing me again if I did."


    Electra''s lips curled into a sneer. "You really think this is going to scare me?" she asked, her voice laced with mockery. "If you wanted to intimidate me, you should''ve gone for something a little more original. This is just... sad."


    Seraphina''s smirk faltered for a split second, her eyes narrowing slightly, but she quickly recovered, her expression shifting back to one of calm amusement. "You can call it sad all you want," she said smoothly, "but you''re the one standing there half-naked and chained to a rail. So tell me, who''s really winning here?"


    Electra''s glare intensified, but she forced herself to remain silent. She wasn''t about to give Seraphina the satisfaction of hearing her retort¡ªnot when she was already at such a disadvantage.


    Instead, she turned her attention back to the handcuff, pulling against it with all the strength she could muster. The metal dug into her skin, unyielding, but she kept trying, determined not to give up.


    Seraphina watched her struggle with detached amusement. "You can keep pulling all you want," she said lightly, "but those cuffs aren''t going anywhere. You''re stuck until I decide otherwise."


    Electra''s head snapped up, her eyes blazing. "Then decide otherwise," she snapped. "Right now."


    Seraphina chuckled, shaking her head. "Oh, I don''t think so. You''re far too entertaining like this."


    Electra let out a frustrated growl, her free hand balling into a fist at her side. "You''re enjoying this far too much," she muttered.


    Seraphina let out a sharp, dry laugh that echoed across the rooftop. "Of course I''m enjoying this," she said, her voice dripping with amusement as her gaze traveled over Electra''s restrained form. "You look... delightful like this."


    Electra''s glare was as fiery as ever as she spoke. "Let me out of this, Seraphina," she snapped. "This isn''t funny."


    Seraphina tilted her head, feigning consideration, before her lips curved into a wicked smirk. "You know, I''ve just made up my mind," she said lightly. "Unfortunately for you, Electra, I''ve decided you''re staying up here. All night."


    Electra''s eyes widened in shock. "You can''t be serious!" she yelled, her voice rising in pitch. "You''re not actually thinking of leaving me up here, are you? I''ll freeze to death!"


    Seraphina shrugged with infuriating nonchalance, crossing her arms over her chest. "Oh, I doubt you''ll die," she said coolly. "But you might have a near-death experience, which could be... good for you. Builds character, don''t you think?"


    Electra tugged at the handcuff furiously, the metal biting into her wrist as her panic began to set in. "Why the hell are you doing this?" she demanded, her voice shaking with a mix of anger and disbelief. "What did I even do to deserve this? All I did was refuse to leave class with you. That''s it! And now you want me to have a near-death experience for that?"


    Seraphina chuckled, the sound low and humorless. She took a step closer, her eyes gleaming with something unreadable. "Oh, Electra," she said softly, her tone mockingly sympathetic. "Maybe this isn''t just about today. Perhaps, just perhaps, you''re paying for the sins of your past life."


    Electra froze, her brows furrowing in confusion. "What the hell are you talking about?" she asked, her voice quieter now.


    Seraphina''s smirk widened, and she leaned in slightly, her voice dropping to a whisper. "I''d advise you to spend the night thinking about your sins," she said. "And maybe, if you''re lucky, you''ll come up with a good enough apology to earn forgiveness."


    Electra opened her mouth to respond, her confusion deepening, but before she could get a word out, Seraphina straightened and stepped back. "Well," Seraphina said with a dismissive wave of her hand, "I think I''m done keeping you company now."


    Electra''s heart sank as Seraphina turned and walked toward the scattered pile of her discarded shorts, as well as her top. "No, don''t you dare¡ª" she started, but Seraphina bent down and scooped them up with a smug grin.


    "Oh, don''t worry," Seraphina said sweetly, holding the clothes up and waving them lightly in Electra''s face. "I''ll take good care of these for you. After all, we wouldn''t want them getting dirty while you''re up here contemplating your life choices."


    "Seraphina!" Electra shouted, her voice cracking with frustration. "This isn''t funny! You can''t leave me like this!"


    But Seraphina only gave her one last smirk, her eyes glittering with amusement. "Have a good night, Electra," she said, her voice mocking. "Try not to catch your death."


    And with that, she turned on her heel and sauntered toward the rooftop door with Electra''s clothes draped over her arm. The sound of her footsteps faded into the distance, and then the door clicked shut behind her, leaving Electra alone.

 Chapter 113 113: A Hot Problem

    Seraphina''s Pov


    As soon as I stepped out of the rooftop door, I pulled the key from my pocket and slid it into the lock, twisting it until I heard the click that sealed the door. There. The rooftop was now inaccessible to anyone else.


    The last thing I needed was some nosy student sneaking up there later tonight or before school hours early in the morning, and ruining the plans I had for tomorrow.


    I stood there for a moment, the key still in my hand, and allowed myself a small sigh. A part of me¡ªa deep, hidden part¡ªfelt guilty about what I''d just done. This wasn''t the real me. The real Seraphina wouldn''t have left someone handcuffed to a rooftop railing, stripped down to nothing but her underwear, shivering in the cold night. The real me didn''t revel in such humiliation or cruelty.


    But then again, I reminded myself, this wasn''t about who I used to be. This was about leveling the playing field. I''d been given an extraordinary opportunity¡ªthe chance to step into Electra Vale''s shoes, to live her life and make her feel the consequences of her actions.


    The same Electra Vale who had tormented others, who had manipulated and hurt without a second thought. She deserved this. Every ounce of it.


    I squared my shoulders, gripping the bundle of Electra''s clothes tightly in my hands. "It''s not cruelty. It''s not petty revenge," I whispered to myself, almost as if trying to convince myself. "It''s justice."


    Electra had spent her life as a tyrant, and now, for the first time, she was powerless. She needed to know what that felt like. She needed to understand the fear, the vulnerability, and the helplessness she had inflicted on so many others.


    When I reached the hallway, I saw Irina leaning casually against the wall, her arms crossed and her expression skeptical. Her eyes immediately fell on the bundle of clothes in my hands, and she arched an eyebrow as I approached.


    "Did you really have to take the clothes?" she asked, her tone laced with mild disapproval.


    I shrugged as we walked down the hallway, carrying Electra''s clothes in one hand like a trophy.


    "I don''t trust her not to find a way out of those cuffs," I said simply, my voice calm. "She''s stubborn. You''ve seen it yourself. Better to be safe than sorry, so I took the clothes with me, and locked the door, of course. Now she''s precisely where she needs to be."


    Irina nodded, though her expression didn''t exactly scream understanding. It was more like she was agreeing just to keep things moving. "I guess that makes sense," she said after a moment, her tone nonchalant. "Though, it''s a bit extreme, don''t you think?"


    I let out a small laugh, keeping my steps measured as we walked toward the dormitory building. "Maybe," I said, "but extreme times call for extreme measures. Besides, I''m not about to let her, or anyone else, ruin the plan."


    We continued walking in silence for a while, but the energy between us was awkward because of the way Irina kept glancing at me out of the corner of her eye, like she was working up the nerve to say something.


    Finally, as we stepped outside, she spoke. "You know," she began, "you talk about this Electra girl like you''ve known her for much longer, but she''s new, right? She''s only been here for, what, three days?"


    My heart skipped a beat, though I made sure my expression stayed neutral. Of course, she''d notice that. Irina wasn''t exactly the kind of person you could slip something past¡ªshe paid attention, even when you didn''t want her to.


    I offered a casual shrug, my gaze fixed ahead as we walked. "Some people are just... obvious," I said smoothly. "You meet them once, and you instantly know they''re going to be a problem."


    Irina scoffed, her lips curling into a smirk. "Okay, sure," she said, clearly unconvinced. "But if you knew she was going to be a problem, why did you sleep with her literally on her first day here?"


    The question stopped me dead in my tracks, and I turned to look at her, narrowing my eyes slightly as I tried to gauge just how serious she was. The amused glint in her eyes told me all I needed to know¡ªshe wasn''t going to let this go.


    "Why does it matter?" I asked, shrugging as if it were the simplest thing in the world. "She''s hot. Problematic or not, that doesn''t change the fact that she''s ridiculously attractive."


    Irina let out a bark of laughter, throwing her head back like she couldn''t believe what she was hearing. "Of course that''s your answer," she said, shaking her head in mock disbelief.


    I couldn''t help but smirk, though I kept walking, not wanting to linger too long on the conversation. "What can I say?" I said over my shoulder. "I''m a sucker for pretty faces."


    She let out a short laugh, still shaking her head at me like I was the most ridiculous person in the world. "Unbelievable," she muttered, though there was no real bite in her tone. "You''re impossible, you know that?"


    "Maybe," I said lightly. "But you can''t deny I have good taste."


    "Good taste?" Irina repeated with a raised brow. "You''re talking about the girl you just handcuffed to a rooftop. How can someone you cuffed be your definition of good taste? You literally just said she''s a problem?"


    "And?" I asked, my voice dripping with mock innocence. "One thing has nothing to do with the other, Irina, dear. Electra Hook is a hot problem, a problem I don''t mind sleeping with, but also won''t hesitate to punish when necessary."


    Irina rolled her eyes, muttering something under her breath that I didn''t quite catch, but she didn''t press the matter further, and for that, I was grateful. The last thing I needed was to slip up and say something I couldn''t take back.

 Chapter 114 114: Powerless

    Electra''s Pov


    I was furious. Not just irritated or annoyed¡ªno, this was an all-consuming, bone-deep kind of rage that made me want to scream until my lungs gave out.


    It made me want to destroy something, to break someone, smash their skulls, gouge out their eyes, beat the living daylight out of them.


    All in all, I just wanted to make someone pay, but no matter how much fury coursed through me, I couldn''t do anything about it. Not with this damned handcuff chaining me to the rail. Not with my body trembling in the cold, left in nothing but my bra and panties.


    I yanked at the handcuff again, the sharp bite of the metal digging into my skin only adding to my frustration. The stupid thing wouldn''t budge, and I hated how pathetic I must have looked, struggling like an animal caught in a trap.


    This wasn''t me. This couldn''t be me. I wasn''t the type to be humiliated, to be reduced to this.


    And yet, here I was.


    Never in my nineteen years had I felt so humiliated, so utterly powerless. The last time I''d felt anything even close to this was when I was a child, too young and too scared to stand up to Queen Jella''s cruel games, but even back then, I''d known that one day, I''d grow strong enough to fight back.


    And even though I haven''t exactly fought back against Jella, I''d become someone who couldn''t be hurt, couldn''t be humiliated because I''d learned how to wield power like a weapon.


    But now? Now I didn''t have that power. I didn''t have anything. Just a human body, stripped of the strength, the status, and the fire that had made me who I was.


    I let out a bitter laugh. "Enjoy life as an ordinary person," I muttered to myself, the words dripping with sarcasm.


    That''s what I''d told myself the next day after this whole nightmare began. I''d tried to convince myself that maybe, just maybe, this could be an opportunity to experience something different. To live without the expectations or the constant need to prove myself.


    But who was I kidding? I wasn''t cut out for this. Being ordinary wasn''t freeing¡ªit was suffocating. It meant being at the mercy of people like Seraphina Vale, who had no idea that the life she thought was hers, was actually mine, and she was doing to me what I usually did to others.


    My jaw tightened, and I felt my nails digging into my palm as I clenched my fist. With what Seraphina had done, she had shown me just how powerless I was in this world. She''d stripped me of everything¡ªmy clothes, my dignity, my ability to fight back¡ªand left me here to drown in my own rage, and it was working. Oh, it was working.


    I hated her for it. Hated her with every fiber of my being, but more than that, I hated myself for letting this happen. For being so stupid, so nai?ve, to think I could ever enjoy this new reality.


    I scoffed, shaking my head in disbelief. "What the hell were you thinking, Electra?" I muttered under my breath. "That you could just live a normal life? Make friends? Be satisfied with being a nobody?" The words tasted bitter on my tongue.


    The wind picked up, chilling me to the bone and making me shiver uncontrollably. The rooftop was terribly quiet, and I leaned my head back against the rail, staring up at the stars scattered across the night sky.


    They were beautiful, I supposed, in a distant, indifferent kind of way, but even their beauty felt like mockery right now.


    *You''re nothing, they seemed to say. Just another speck of dust in an endless universe.*


    I swallowed hard, blinking against the sting of tears that threatened to form. Crying wouldn''t solve anything¡ªit never had. If I was going to get through this, I needed to focus. To plan. To think about what came next.


    And what came next was revenge.


    Seraphina thought she''d won tonight. She thought she could humiliate me and walk away without consequences, but she was mistaken. It didn''t matter that I was a nobody in this world, I was still going to make her pay for this.


    For every smug smirk, every taunting word, every ounce of dignity she''d stolen from me. My lips curled into a cold, humorless smile as the thought took root in my mind.


    For now, though, I had to endure. I had to survive this night, no matter how much it stung my pride. I wouldn''t let this break me. I couldn''t.


    The wind picked up sharply, causing a shiver to run through my body, and before I could stop myself, a sneeze erupted from me.


    I cursed under my breath, tugging uselessly at the handcuff again when something strange happened. A voice¡ªunfamiliar¡ªspoke through the wind.


    "Hello, Electra Vale," it said, clear as day.


    I froze, every muscle in my body tensing. My head snapped up, eyes darting around the empty rooftop. The sound had been close, but there was no sign of another person, and my heart began to pound.


    "Who''s there?" I demanded, my voice shaky.


    It was silent for a moment, and then the voice came again.


    "Don''t bother looking," it said, almost amused. "You won''t see me."


    My eyes narrowed as I turned in every direction, straining to locate the source of the voice.


    "Who the hell are you?" I snapped, tugging at the handcuff again out of sheer instinct. "Show yourself!"


    The voice chuckled lightly, the sound carried by the wind. It wasn''t mocking exactly, but it was unsettlingly calm.


    "Still demanding answers," it said. "Even now, when you can''t even move around. How very Electra Vale of you."


    The words hit me like a jolt of electricity, and I froze again. My blood ran colder than the wind.


    Powerless.


    I shook my head, trying to make sense of what I was hearing. "This isn''t happening," I muttered to myself. "It''s just the cold¡ªit''s messing with my head. I''m hearing things. That''s all."


    "You''re not hallucinating," the voice said sharply. "I''m very real, Electra, and I''ve been waiting for this moment for a long time."


    My stomach churned as the reality of my situation started to sink in. Either I had lost my mind entirely, or there really was someone¡ªor something¡ªhere with me. "What do you want?" I demanded.


    The voice didn''t respond immediately. When it did, the tone was different¡ªdarker, more pointed.


    "How does it feel?" it asked.


    I frowned. "How does what feel?"


    "To finally be powerless."

 Chapter 115 115: The height of humiliation

    Electra''s Pov


    I don''t know how it happened¡ªhow I, of all people, managed to fall asleep in this situation¡ªbut I did. One minute, I was seething, drowning in my fury, trying to ignore the biting cold and the ache in my wrist from the handcuff while also dealing with an invisible voice, and the next, I was waking up on the hard floor.


    Blinking groggily, I tried to piece together what had happened, but my memory was blank. The last thing I remembered was that strange voice, taunting me, asking how it felt to be powerless. After that? Nothing.


    It was as though the cold and exhaustion had swallowed me whole, and now here I was, still chained to the rail, still in my underwear, and still utterly humiliated.


    I let out a groan, shifting slightly to sit up straighter. The chill from the night had seeped into my bones, and every movement sent a wave of discomfort through me. I used my free hand to rub some feeling back into my legs, which were stiff and sore from sitting in the same position for so long.


    The metal cuff around my wrist had left an angry red mark, and I was certain it would bruise later.


    Running my fingers through my hair, I winced at the tangles and knots. It felt like straw, rough and unkempt. My face felt tight and raw from the cold, and I could already imagine how awful I must look. Not that I cared about appearances right now.


    No, my concern was survival¡ªand figuring out how much longer I was going to be stuck up here.


    "Damn it," I muttered, my voice hoarse and scratchy from the cold air. My throat was dry, and I felt weak, like I hadn''t eaten in days. The night had drained me completely, and it was a miracle I hadn''t frozen to death.


    I glanced around the rooftop, hoping¡ªpraying¡ªthat I''d see someone, anyone, who could help me, but the space was as empty as it had been last night. Just me, the rail, and the endless sky.


    The sun was rising higher now, and I tilted my head back, closing my eyes for a moment and letting the sunlight fall on my face. It was a small comfort, but it wasn''t enough to ease the frustration building inside me.


    "How long is she planning to leave me here?" I muttered under my breath, my voice filled with irritation.


    Seraphina had gotten what she wanted¡ªI''d spent the entire night on the rooftop, chained and humiliated, just like she planned. So why wasn''t she here yet? Wasn''t this the part where she showed up, smirking, and made some sarcastic remark before finally letting me go?


    I tugged at the cuff again, more out of habit than any real hope that it would give way. The metal bit into my wrist, and I hissed in pain, but I didn''t stop.


    The anger bubbling inside me was the only thing keeping me going at this point. Anger at Seraphina, for doing this to me. Anger at myself, for letting it happen, and anger at the universe, for putting me in this mess in the first place.


    I was on the verge of pulling my hair out, when I heard the sound of the rooftop door open, and a flicker of hope sparked in my chest.


    Finally.


    Seraphina was here. She had to be. Who else would be coming up here this early? My immediate thought was that she''d come to end her little game, and I was ready to play along, to pretend to be cooperative just long enough for her to release me.


    I could always deal with her later. For now, all I wanted was to be free of these cuffs and off this cursed rooftop.


    Ignoring the pain in my stiff muscles and raw wrist, I got to my feet as quickly as I could. My head felt light, and my legs wobbled under me, but I pushed through it, brushing my tangled hair out of my face and preparing myself to meet her gaze.


    I''d act obedient, maybe even a little apologetic, if that''s what it took to get her to let me go. She couldn''t change her mind if I gave her no reason to.


    But when the door fully opened, the flicker of hope in my chest was immediately extinguished.


    It wasn''t Seraphina.


    Instead, a group of girls flooded the rooftop, and I froze, my heart dropping into my stomach as I stared at them in shock. They were students¡ªdozens of them, maybe more¡ªand their casual banter came to an abrupt halt the moment their eyes landed on me.


    The silence that followed was deafening.


    I stood there, half-naked, my wrist still cuffed to the rail, my hair disheveled, and my skin pale and raw from the cold, and the looks on their faces¡ªwide eyes, slack jaws, the unmistakable expression of disbelief¡ªmade it painfully clear that none of them had been expecting to find someone in this state.


    But the worst part? The moment they recovered from their shock, almost all of them pulled out their phones.


    My blood turned to ice.


    The sound of cameras clicking and phones taking pictures filled the air, along with gasps and murmurs. I could hear the disbelief in their voices, the whispers spreading like wildfire among the group.


    "Is that... the new girl?"


    "What the hell happened to her?"


    "Why is she... like this?"


    "Is she handcuffed?"


    "Oh my gods, this is insane!"


    Some of them were laughing, while others just stood there, their phones held up to capture every humiliating detail. My stomach churned, and my chest tightened as another wave of humiliation hit me.


    I felt naked. Exposed. Like I was standing under a spotlight with no way to shield myself from their prying eyes. My hands trembled, and I instinctively tried to turn my face away, letting my hair fall in front of me, but it was useless. I couldn''t hide. Not really.


    "Stop," I managed to choke out, my voice hoarse and shaky. "Put those away!"


    But they didn''t stop. If anything, the cameras seemed to multiply, their lenses capturing every inch of my humiliation. My heart pounded in my chest, and I felt like I couldn''t breathe.


    "Who did this to her?" someone asked, though their tone didn''t sound particularly sympathetic.


    "I bet she pissed off the wrong person," another girl said with a laugh. "That''s what happens when you mess with the wrong crowd."


    Tears burned at the corners of my eyes, but I refused to let them fall. I refused to give them the satisfaction of seeing me cry. Instead, I pressed my free hand against my face, trying to shield myself from the onslaught of cameras.


    My wrist ached, my legs were weak, and my entire body was trembling¡ªnot just from the cold, but from the overwhelming mix of anger, shame, and helplessness coursing through me.


    This was it. This was the height of humiliation.


    Never in my life had I felt so utterly powerless, so completely destroyed. Not when Queen Jella had tormented me as a child, not when I''d lost my status, not even when Seraphina had cuffed me to this rail last night.


    This¡ªthis public spectacle, this violation¡ªwas the worst thing that had ever happened to me.


    "Poor thing. She looks awful."


    "Do you think she deserved it?"


    "Maybe someone should help her... but honestly, this is kind of funny."


    I clenched my teeth, trying to block out their words, their laughter, their incessant gawking. My nails dug into my palm as I fought the urge to scream, to lash out, to do something to make it stop, but what could I do? I was still cuffed, still half-naked, still completely at their mercy.


    My mind raced, searching desperately for a way out of this nightmare, but there was none. Not until someone¡ªprobably Seraphina¡ªdecided to intervene.


    And that realization made my blood boil.


    This was her doing. She''d planned this, hadn''t she? She hadn''t just wanted to humiliate me¡ªshe''d wanted to destroy me, and judging by the scene unfolding in front of me, she had succeeded.

 Chapter 116 116: Justice and Guilt.

    Third-person Pov


    Seraphina stood at the back of the gathering crowd on the rooftop, flanked by Irina, Roxana, Penelope, and Deena. Students surrounded Electra, phones raised high as they took pictures and videos, and Seraphina kept her arms crossed, her gaze locked on Electra.


    The girl looked utterly humiliated, her expression a mix of fury, despair, and exhaustion. Her messy hair partially covered her face, but it wasn''t enough to hide the redness in her cheeks or the hollow look in her eyes.


    Her body was trembling¡ªwhether from the cold or the humiliation, Seraphina wasn''t sure.


    And yet, Seraphina''s lips curled into a faint smirk, though it didn''t quite reach her eyes. This is what she deserves, she told herself for the hundredth time. This is justice.


    But even as she watched Electra, a feeling of guilt bothered her so much that it almost weakened her resolve. It wasn''t just the sight of Electra trembling or the way her wrist looked raw and red from the cuff. It was the sheer scale of the scene¡ªthe growing number of students piling onto the rooftop, the relentless snapping of cameras, the laughter as well as the taunts.


    The longer Seraphina watched, the more she began to feel the seriousness of what she''d orchestrated.


    "Is this... too much?" she muttered under her breath, almost inaudibly.


    Roxana, standing beside her, noticed the subtle shift in Seraphina''s demeanor. She leaned in and gently tapped her on the arm. "Hey, you okay?" she asked, her tone low enough that only Seraphina could hear. "You''ve been staring at her like that for a while. You look like you''re regretting this whole circus."


    Seraphina blinked, snapped out of her thoughts. She turned to Roxana, her expression hardening. "I''m fine," she said sharply, her voice clipped. "And I''m not regretting anything."


    Roxana raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced. "You sure? Because it''s starting to look like¡ª"


    "I said I''m fine," Seraphina cut her off, her voice stern. She straightened her posture, her smirk returning with precision. "Electra''s just getting what she deserves. There''s nothing to regret."


    Roxana frowned, the confusion evident on her face. To her, this was nothing more than a prank¡ªa way to put a new girl in her place for disrespecting the princess of the kingdom, but Seraphina was speaking about it with a seriousness that didn''t quite match the warning Roxana had assumed this was.


    Still, she refrained from pressing further. "Well," she said after a moment, glancing back at the growing crowd, "don''t you think it''s time to end this? The whole school''s going to know about it soon, if they don''t already. If she faints or something, it''s gonna look bad."


    Seraphina hesitated, her smirk faltering ever so slightly. She knew Roxana was right. Electra looked dangerously close to collapsing, and the last thing Seraphina needed was for this to spiral out of control, but admitting that Roxana was right felt like admitting defeat, and Seraphina couldn''t bring herself to do that. Not yet.


    "She won''t faint," Seraphina said, her tone dismissive. "She''s stronger than she looks."


    Roxana shot her a skeptical look but didn''t argue. Instead, she turned her attention back to Electra, who was now visibly struggling to keep herself upright. Her knees wobbled, and she leaned against the rail, her free hand clutching at it for support.


    Deena, standing on Seraphina''s other side, shifted uncomfortably. "She looks really bad," she murmured, her voice hesitant. "Maybe we should stop¡ª"


    "She''s fine," Seraphina snapped, cutting Deena off before she could finish. The sharpness in her tone surprised even herself, and she immediately regretted it when Deena flinched slightly.


    But the guilt inside her was quickly replaced by anger. Not at Deena, or Roxana, or even Electra¡ªat herself. This was her plan. Her execution. She couldn''t afford to second-guess it now, not when she''d come this far.


    *Electra deserves this,* she reminded herself, clenching her fists. After everything she''s done, this is nothing compared to what she put others through.


    And yet, no matter how many times she repeated it, the feeling of guilt refused to go away.


    "Alright," Roxana said finally, breaking the silence. "If you''re not going to end it, I will."


    Seraphina whipped her head toward Roxana, her eyes narrowing. "You''ll do no such thing," she said coldly.


    "Come on, Seraphina," Roxana replied, her tone firm. "You''ve made your point. She''s not going to forget this, but if this goes on much longer, it''s going to cross a line, and you know it. We don''t want a dead girl on our resume."


    Seraphina opened her mouth to argue, but the words caught in her throat. She hated how much sense Roxana was making. She hated the nagging feeling that maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªshe was taking this too far. But most of all, she hated the idea of letting Electra off the hook too soon, of giving her even a sliver of reprieve before she was ready.


    As she looked back at Electra, something inside her wavered.


    "Fine," Seraphina said through gritted teeth. She turned on her heel, heading toward the rails. "I''ll end it."


    Roxana and the others exchanged glances but said nothing as they followed her.


    Seraphina pushed her way through the crowd of students, her expression a mask of indifference, but inside, her thoughts churned with doubt, guilt, and something she couldn''t quite name.


    As she approached Electra, she saw the girl''s eyes narrow, her jaw tightening as she straightened herself as much as she could. Even now, even in this state, Electra refused to look defeated, and for a brief moment, Seraphina felt a flicker of something close to admiration.


    But she pushed it aside, focusing instead on the task at hand. She couldn''t afford to show weakness¡ªnot now, not ever.


    "Alright, everyone," Seraphina called out, her voice ringing clear and authoritative over the noise of the crowd. "That''s enough. Show''s over. Put your phones away and get out of here."


    The students hesitated for a moment, their gazes shifting between Seraphina and Electra, but when Seraphina fixed them with a pointed glare, they began to disperse, their excitement dying out as they filed back toward the door.


    As the rooftop emptied, Seraphina turned back to Electra, her gaze unreadable.


    "You''ve had your fun, little princess," Electra said, her voice hoarse. "Now let me out of this."


    For a moment, Seraphina didn''t respond. She simply stared at Electra, her mind racing with conflicting emotions, and then, without a word, she reached into her pocket and pulled out the key to the handcuffs.


    As she unlocked the cuff, her fingers brushed against Electra''s wrist, and she felt the raw heat of the skin underneath. Guilt ran through her again, but she buried it as quickly as it came.


    "I guess I should congratulate you, your highness. You won. You humiliated me in a way I''d never forget," Electra muttered as she pulled her hand free, rubbing at her wrist.


    "I hope it was enough to help you learn your lesson," Seraphina replied quietly, her voice lacking the usual sharpness.


    And as she stepped back, watching Electra gather what little dignity she had left, Seraphina couldn''t help but wonder: Had she really won anything at all?

 Chapter 117 117: Walk of Shame

    Electra''s Pov


    The walk from the rooftop to the dormitory felt like the longest, most terrifying journey of my life. Every step was painful, not just from the physical exhaustion of having spent the entire night in the cold, but from the humiliation that came with walking around with my butt cheeks on display.


    My tired feet scraped against the floor of the classroom hallways, and I could feel every pair of eyes that turned to look at me.


    Nobody said anything. Nobody dared to.


    But their wide eyes, their gasping, and the occasional muffled laugh were more than enough for me. I could almost hear their thoughts, their judgments, their pity. Why is she walking around like that? What happened to her?


    I hated every single one of them. Hated their looks, their silence, their refusal to help. Not a single one of them had the decency to offer me a jacket or even a scarf to cover myself. They just stared, wide-eyed and gawking, like I was some kind of circus act put on for their entertainment.


    Elysium Girls High truly is hell, I thought bitterly, my arms wrapped tightly around myself in a feeble attempt to shield my body from the cold and their prying eyes. In a place like this, where power was currency and higher status was survival, being a nobody, or low-ranked, was like having a contagious disease. No one wanted to get close. No one wanted to help.


    I let out a dry, humorless chuckle at the thought. Even in my humiliation, even as I felt the burn of a thousand imaginary daggers stabbing into my pride, I couldn''t help but find the absurdity of it all amusing. Just a week ago, I had been Electra Vale, and now, I was... this. I''d never get tired of reminding myself of who I was, because the last thing I wanted to do was get used to being this person, whoever the hell she was.


    When I finally reached the dormitory building, I heaved a sigh of relief, my chest tight and aching. The hallways were thankfully empty, except for a couple of hall cleaners who barely spared me a glance.


    I didn''t know if their indifference was intentional or if they were just that used to seeing weird things at this school, but I was grateful for it. After the walk of shame I''d just gone through, their lack of interest felt like a gift.


    I hurried down the hallway toward my room, and the entire time, I was hyperaware of my state¡ªmy very untidy hair, my raw skin, and the way my underwear clung to me uncomfortably. I wanted nothing more than to crawl into bed and disappear for the rest of the year, but the thought of lying in this underwear, and in this state, was unbearable.


    When I reached my door, I hesitated for a moment, half-expecting one of my roommates to appear and add another layer to my misery, but when I pushed the door open, the room was empty.


    A small, shaky breath of relief escaped me.


    I didn''t waste any time. I rushed to the bathroom, slamming the door shut behind me and locking it. The sight of my reflection in the mirror made me wince¡ªI looked like a ghost, pale and hollow-eyed, my hair a mess and my skin blotchy from the cold.


    I didn''t bother taking off my underwear before stepping into the shower. I turned the hot water on as high as it would go and stood there under the stream, letting it burn my skin. The heat was a shock at first, but as it seeped into my frozen body, I felt the tension in my muscles begin to melt away.


    A long sigh escaped me, the sound almost guttural because of the strong sense of relief I felt.


    The hot water was the first kindness I''d felt since this nightmare from last night till this morning, and I took it in greedily. It didn''t erase the humiliation, didn''t undo the damage, but it was something. It was warm, and it was mine, and right now, that was enough.


    Time seemed to blur as I stayed there, letting the water calm me, but that was until I heard it.


    "Electra?" a voice called out, faint but unmistakable. My shoulders stiffened, and I blinked, confused. Who was calling me?


    "Electra, are you in here?" the voice called again, louder this time.


    I turned the water off, my ears perking up as I tried to place it. It took a moment, but then it clicked. Yuna.


    Letting out a frustrated grunt, I pressed my palm against my face. "I''m in the bathroom!" I shouted back, hoping that would stop her from yelling my name over and over like a broken record.


    There was a pause, and I thought she might''ve left, but her muffled voice came again. "Oh! Okay... I''ll wait."


    I rolled my eyes and leaned against the wall for a moment, letting out a long sigh. The last thing I needed right now was Yuna''s overly concerned, overly sweet demeanor, but since she clearly wasn''t leaving, I figured I might as well get it over with.


    With an irritated huff, I peeled off my soaked underwear and tossed it aside before grabbing the soap and giving myself a proper bath. Once I was clean, I reached for one of the towels hanging nearby, wrapping it tightly around myself. My body still felt weak and tired, but I pushed through it, stepping out of the bathroom and back into the room.


    Yuna was standing in the middle of the room, looking like she didn''t know whether to sit or keep pacing. The moment her eyes landed on me, her face shifted, her brows furrowing with concern and¡ªworst of all¡ªpity.


    I stopped in my tracks, my irritation bubbling up again. "What are you doing in my room?" I snapped, my tone harsher than I intended.


    Yuna flinched slightly, her eyes widening. "I... I heard what happened," she said nervously. "I wanted to check on you."


    Her words only made my irritation spike. Heard what happened? Of course she did. Everyone probably knows by now.


    I crossed my arms over my chest, the towel clinging to my damp skin. "So?" I said coldly. "You''ve seen me. Now you can leave."


    Yuna hesitated, shifting awkwardly on her feet. "Electra, I was really worried," she said. "I went to the rooftop to look for you, and when you weren''t there, I checked the infirmary. I didn''t know where else to go, so I came here."


    I narrowed my eyes at her, my jaw tightening. "And now you''ve found me," I said flatly. "So you can go."

 Chapter 118 118: A Friends Care

    Electra''s Pov


    Yuna let out a loud, frustrated sigh, crossing her arms as she stayed rooted in place. I glared at her, my irritation spiking.


    I had expected her to do as I asked and leave¡ªwalk out that door and let me have some peace for once, but no. She stood there like she had something important to say, which only made me angrier.


    "Why are you still here?" I snapped, my voice sharp and biting. "I told you to leave."


    Instead of answering directly, Yuna tilted her head slightly, her expression softening just enough to make me feel like she thought I was some kind of charity case. "How are you feeling right now?" she asked quietly.


    Her question hit me like a slap, not because it was particularly cruel or pointed, but because it was so... simple. Too simple. Too damn intrusive. My chest tightened, and I clenched my fists at my sides.


    I let out a bitter scoff, my lips curling into a sneer. "How the hell do you think I''m feeling, Yuna?" I said, raising my voice without caring who might hear. "Take a wild guess. Use your dumb head and figure it out, and then take a damn hint."


    I expected her to shrink back, to stammer an apology, and scurry out of the room. Anyone else would have, but surprisingly, not Yuna. No, she just rolled her eyes, as if my outburst was nothing more than an annoying rebellion, and her calmness only made me angrier.


    "You need to go to the infirmary," she said, completely ignoring my words and tone.


    I blinked at her, utterly confused by her persistence. "What?" I snapped, staring at her as if she''d just suggested I sprout wings and fly out the window. "Why?"


    Yuna''s gaze remained steady, and for a moment, I almost thought she was trying to pity me, but then she stepped closer, and I realized she wasn''t pitying me at all. She was being stubborn¡ªunwaveringly stubborn in that irritating, doe-eyed way of hers.


    "Don''t," I warned, my voice low and cold. "Don''t come any closer."


    She didn''t listen.


    Instead, she raised her hands slightly, palms facing me as if to show she wasn''t a threat. "I''m just checking," she said softly, taking another step forward. Before I could stop her, she reached out and placed her hand against my forehead.


    I flinched, recoiling as if her touch had burned me. My hand shot up to yank hers away, and I glared at her, my anger boiling over. "What the hell do you think you''re doing?" I demanded, my voice trembling.


    "Checking your temperature," she said simply, her tone infuriatingly matter-of-fact.


    "Checking my¡ªwhat?" I stared at her, completely dumbfounded. "Who the hell do you think you are? My nurse? My mother? Get away from me."


    Yuna didn''t flinch at my words. She didn''t back off, didn''t apologize, didn''t do anything I expected. Instead, she just sighed again, like she was dealing with a particularly difficult child.


    "You''re burning up," she said, her voice calm but firm. "You need to rest, and you need someone to take care of that wrist."


    I glanced down at my wrist, noticing for the first time how raw and red it looked. The skin was swollen and tender, and I winced slightly as I flexed my fingers, but that wasn''t the point. The point was that Yuna had crossed a line, and I wasn''t about to let her think she could get away with it.


    "I don''t need you to take care of me," I said through gritted teeth, pulling my arm away from her. "I don''t need anyone."


    Yuna''s expression softened, but there was a flicker of something else there¡ªsomething that looked suspiciously like determination. "You might not think you do," she said gently. "But right now, you''re not in a position to argue."


    I let out a sharp laugh, though it lacked any real humor. "Oh, really? And who made you the expert on what I need?"


    "No one," she said simply. "But I can see you''re not okay, Electra, and whether you like it or not, I''m going to help."


    I clenched my fists again, my nails digging into my palms. "I didn''t ask for your help," I said quietly, my voice laced with bitterness.


    "You didn''t have to," Yuna replied, her tone unwavering. "Sometimes people need help even when they don''t ask for it."


    Without waiting for me to say anything, Yuna tilted her head and asked, "Which wardrobe space is yours?"


    I stared at her, dumbfounded. She wasn''t serious, was she? I folded my arms over my chest, scowling. "Why does it matter?" I snapped. "You''re not¡ª"


    "Electra," she interrupted calmly. "Which. Wardrobe. Is. Yours?"


    I gritted my teeth, frustrated that nothing I said seemed to faze her. No amount of anger or harsh words would scare her off, and at this point, I was too tired to keep trying. With a reluctant wave of my hand, I pointed toward the small section of the wardrobe that was mine.


    Yuna nodded. "Permit me," she said simply, before walking over to it.


    I watched in disbelief as she opened my wardrobe and began rummaging through my clothes as if she owned the place. My jaw dropped slightly as she pulled out a fresh pair of underwear and what looked like one of my most comfortable sweaters and sweatpants. She even grabbed socks.


    "What the hell are you doing?" I finally managed to ask, my voice laced with irritation.


    She turned to face me, holding the clothes in her arms like it was the most natural thing in the world. "Getting you dressed," she said matter-of-factly, walking back toward me.


    I blinked at her, utterly baffled by her audacity. "Do you even realize you''re missing class right now?" I asked, my voice rising slightly. "You know, that thing you''re always supposed to be on time for?"


    Yuna shrugged, placing the clothes on the edge of my bed. "Doesn''t matter," she said simply, looking at me with that same infuriating calmness. "You''re more important right now."


    Her words caught me off guard, and I felt a strange pang in my chest¡ªsomething between annoyance and... something else I didn''t want to name. "You''re ridiculous," I muttered, looking away.


    "Maybe," she said with a small smile. "But you still need to get dressed." She pointed to the clothes she''d picked out. "Come on, Electra. Put these on. We''re going to the infirmary."


    I let out a sharp laugh, crossing my arms again. "And what if I say no?" I challenged, raising an eyebrow.


    Yuna didn''t hesitate. "Then I''ll have no choice but to bring the infirmary to you," she said, her voice calm and unwavering. "And trust me, you don''t want that. So if you don''t want attention drawn to yourself again when I call in for an emergency, then just be a good girl, get dressed, and come with me."


    Her words left me momentarily speechless. I stared at her, trying to decide if she was bluffing, but the look in her eyes told me she wasn''t. She was completely serious.


    "You wouldn''t dare," I said finally, narrowing my eyes at her.


    She raised an eyebrow, her expression unchanging. "Try me."


    The audacity of this girl was unreal. I wanted to argue, to push back, to put her in her place¡ªbut the thought of someone barging into my room and seeing me like this was enough to make me think twice. The last thing I needed was more attention on me.


    With a loud, exaggerated sigh, I grabbed the clothes she''d laid out for me and turned toward the bathroom. "Fine," I muttered, refusing to look at her. "But only because I don''t want anyone else in here."


    "Of course," Yuna said, her voice light and cheerful, as if she''d just won some kind of prize. "Take your time."

 Chapter 119 119: The unexpected question

    Electra''s Pov


    As Yuna and I walked back to the dormitory from the infirmary, I could feel her eyes darting toward me every so often. She hadn''t stopped fidgeting since we left, and I knew that meant she was building up to something.


    Sure enough, after a few more moments of awkward silence, she finally spoke.


    "Was it Seraphina?" she asked, her tone cautious but curious.


    I raised an eyebrow, faking a gasp of surprise. "Wow, how did you guess?" I said, my voice dripping with sarcasm.


    Yuna rolled her eyes, a small smile tugging at her lips despite my tone. "You didn''t have to be that sarcastic," she said, shaking her head. "I just wanted to confirm. I mean, I heard the rumors, but..."


    I shrugged. "Well, the rumors are true," I said flatly. "It was Seraphina. As humiliating as it is, I was handcuffed and left on the rooftop by a girl who''s almost a foot shorter than me."


    Yuna turned to me with a confused expression, tilting her head slightly. "What does her height have to do with anything?" she asked, genuine curiosity in her tone. "Just because you''re tall doesn''t mean you can escape the wrath of someone like Seraphina Vale, Electra."


    I smirked at her words, masking the twinge of annoyance I felt. "Oh? And what do you mean by ''someone like Seraphina Vale''?" I asked, feigning surprise. "Are you saying she''s some kind of tyrant?"


    Yuna sighed, her expression shifting to something more serious. "Well... yeah," she said, her voice quieter now. "She''s a violent bully, and everyone in Elysium High knows that. She takes pleasure in hurting people, like some kind of psychopath, and the worst part is, she knows she''ll get away with it because she''s the princess."


    Her words made me pause, and for a moment, I felt a strange mix of emotions I couldn''t quite name. Part of me wanted to laugh at the irony of hearing Yuna describe Seraphina this way, knowing full well that I had been the one to wear that crown of tyranny in another life. But another part of me¡ªthe part that still felt the sting of my humiliation on that rooftop¡ªcouldn''t help but agree with her.


    "A psychopath, huh?" I said, keeping my tone light. "That''s a bit harsh, don''t you think?"


    Yuna looked at me like I''d just said the most absurd thing she''d ever heard. "Harsh?" she repeated, incredulous. "Electra, she handcuffed you to a rooftop in your underwear and left you there all night. That''s what''s harsh."


    I let out a dry laugh, kicking at a loose pebble on the ground as we walked. "Fair point," I admitted. "But I can''t help but wonder... why does she even do it? What''s the point?" I asked, curious to hear what she''d say about someone who was technically me.


    She shrugged, her shoulders slumping slightly. "I think it''s just who she is," she said after a moment. "She''s always been like this, even before I came to Elysium. From what I hear, she enjoys being in control, making people feel small. It''s like... I don''t know. Like she gets a thrill out of it. In my conclusion, she''s an unloved brat, who has nothing fulfilling to do with her life, and instead of taking it up on her family for making her lonely, she takes out her rage on innocent people to feel better about herself."


    Her words hit me harder than I expected, and I felt a strange knot form in my stomach. Was that really how people saw me¡ªhow they saw the real me? A tyrant, a bully, someone who thrived on other people''s pain, and was unloved at home? I''d known the first three, and usually, it sounded like a compliment, but knowing I was also seen as an unloved child, which wasn''t exactly false, and hearing it put so bluntly was... unsettling.


    "Sounds like you''ve thought about this a lot," I said, trying to keep my tone casual.


    Yuna hesitated, her gaze dropping to the ground. "I guess I have," she admitted softly. "It''s hard not to, you know? When someone like Seraphina is in a school like this, it''s like she leaves a mark on everything and everyone. You can''t ignore her, even if you''d like to, and one way or another, you get dragged into her madness. If someone like her slumps and dies today, no one, except maybe her equalled pathetic friends, would mourn her. That''s how bad she is."


    I didn''t know how to respond to that, so I stayed quiet, letting her words hang in the air between us. For the first time in a long time, I felt... uncomfortable. Not because of anything Yuna had done, but because her words were forcing me to confront parts of myself I wasn''t ready to face.


    "Anyway," Yuna said suddenly, breaking the silence. "Enough about her. What about you? Are you okay?"


    I blinked, caught off guard by the question. "What do you mean?"


    "I mean..." Yuna gestured vaguely. "That whole rooftop thing. You were up there all night, and then you had to deal with everyone staring at you when you came down. That can''t have been easy."


    I let out a bitter laugh, shaking my head. "No, it wasn''t," I said honestly. "But I''m still here, aren''t I? So I guess that means I survived."


    Yuna suddenly stopped walking, and I almost collided with her, halting just in time. I stared at her back, confusion flashing across my face as I straightened myself.


    "Why''d you stop?" I asked, my tone sharper than intended, though it was more out of curiosity than annoyance.


    She turned around slowly, her face now void of the lighthearted expression she had a second earlier. Instead, her gaze was more serious, piercing even, as she locked eyes with me. "Does what I said about Seraphina make you uncomfortable?" she asked softly, but there was an intensity to her question that made my chest tighten.


    I blinked at her, caught off guard. "What?" I said, furrowing my brows. "Why would that make me uncomfortable? I don''t even know her."


    Yuna''s lips curved into a small, almost knowing smile, though it didn''t quite reach her eyes. "Maybe it would make you uncomfortable," she said slowly, her voice calm, "because you''re Electra Vale. How about that?"


    The words hit me like a thunderbolt, and I froze, my blood turning to ice. For a moment, I couldn''t breathe, couldn''t think, couldn''t do anything but stare at her in shock. How could she possibly know? How could she even guess?


    "Excuse me?" I finally managed to choke out, my voice sounding more strained than I''d intended. I tried to keep my expression neutral, but I could feel the cracks forming as my mind raced.


    Yuna didn''t waver. If anything, her gaze sharpened, and she tilted her head slightly, watching me like she was waiting for something. "You heard me," she said simply. "You''re Electra Vale, aren''t you?"

 Chapter 120 120: Odd

    Electra''s Pov


    I stood there, frozen in place, my brain scrambling to process what Yuna had just said. How did she know? The question kept looping in my head, louder and louder, until it drowned out everything else.


    My mouth opened, but no words came out. Then, without even thinking, I started stammering, the words spilling out of me in a panicked mess.


    "What... what the hell are you talking about?" I blurted, my voice higher than I intended. "Why would you even ask me that? That''s... that''s the weirdest question I''ve ever heard."


    Yuna didn''t respond immediately, her face blank as she stared at me. The silence lingered between us for a while, and my chest tightened with every passing second. My mind was racing, overthinking, imagining the worst possible scenarios.


    Had I somehow been transported back to my real reality without realizing it? Was this the version of Yuna who knew me as Electra Vale? Or¡ªmy stomach churned¡ªhad Yuna been transported here from my real reality to whatever this was, and somehow figured out that I was the real Vale before I even knew what was going on?


    I was spiraling, my thoughts running wild, my chest heaving with barely contained panic, and then it happened.


    Yuna burst into laughter.


    Not just a chuckle or a giggle¡ªa full-blown, uncontrollable laugh that echoed through the empty hallway. She clutched her stomach, doubling over as tears formed in the corners of her eyes.


    It was the kind of laugh that made it look like she was in actual pain, and I could only stand there, staring at her with a mix of confusion and growing irritation.


    "What''s so funny?" I snapped, my voice sharper than I intended.


    She didn''t answer right away, too busy laughing to even catch her breath. She waved her hand dismissively, as if trying to signal me to wait, but her laughter just kept going. My face twisted into a scowl, and I crossed my arms over my chest, my patience rapidly wearing thin.


    Finally, after what felt like forever, she managed to calm herself enough to speak. "You..." she started, her voice still shaking with laughter. "You should''ve seen your face!"


    I blinked, caught off guard. "What?"


    "You looked so nervous!" she said, still grinning from ear to ear. "Like, genuinely freaked out. I didn''t expect you to take it so seriously."


    I stared at her, my confusion giving way to anger. "You mean..." I began, my voice dangerously low. "You mean you were joking?"


    "Of course I was joking!" she said, throwing her hands up in mock surrender. "Did you really think I was serious? Come on, Electra."


    I clenched my jaw, glaring at her as my anger bubbled closer to the surface. "That wasn''t funny," I said through gritted teeth.


    "It was hilarious," she shot back, wiping a tear from her eye. "You looked like you were about to have a heart attack."


    I narrowed my eyes at her, my fists clenching at my sides. "Do you have any idea how insane that was?" I snapped. "You don''t just ask someone something like that out of nowhere!"


    Yuna shrugged, still smiling like she hadn''t just made me question my entire existence. "I thought it would be funny," she said simply. "And, judging by your reaction, I was right."


    I took a deep breath, forcing myself to stay calm. "Next time," I said coldly, "don''t. It''s not funny."


    "Okay, okay," she said, holding up her hands in mock defense. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to freak you out that much, but seriously, Electra... lighten up a little. It was just a joke to cheer you up from everything that happened."


    "It was a bad one, darling," I muttered, turning away from her as I tried to shake off the lingering panic.


    My heart was still racing, my mind still reeling from the momentary fear that she had somehow figured me out.


    "Maybe," she admitted with a small shrug. "But you''ve got to admit, your reaction made it worth it."


    I shot her a glare over my shoulder, but she just smiled innocently, clearly unbothered by my irritation.


    "If you say so," I muttered, "but how in the world did you even think to ask me that? Who walks up to someone and asks if they''re a member of the Royal Family of a kingdom they''re not from? That''s not exactly normal, Yuna."


    She shrugged, looking slightly sheepish but not nearly as apologetic as she should''ve been. "You''re right, it''s not normal," she admitted. "But you''re probably going to think I''m even crazier when I tell you why I asked."


    "Oh, I already think you''re crazy," I muttered, folding my arms. "Might as well go ahead and confirm it."


    Yuna gave me a small smile before glancing away, a thoughtful expression crossing her face. "Okay, so... last night, I had this dream," she began hesitantly. "And in the dream, people kept calling you Electra Vale¡ªnot Electra Hook."


    Her words stopped me dead in my tracks. I stared at her, trying to keep my expression neutral, but I could feel the shock creeping in. "Electra Vale?" I repeated slowly. "As in Elmeria''s Royal Family''s last name??"


    Yuna nodded, her gaze still distant as if she were replaying the dream in her mind. "Yeah. It was so weird," she said, her tone almost thoughtful. "In the dream, everyone acted like it was completely normal. Like you were supposed to be Electra Vale, and not... well, you."


    I felt a chill run down my spine, but I forced a laugh, trying to play it off. "That''s... quite the imagination you''ve got there," I said lightly. "A royal title? Really? What''s next, you''re going to tell me I had a crown and a throne?"


    But Yuna wasn''t laughing. Instead, she shook her head, her expression turning more serious. "The odd part wasn''t just that you were Electra Vale," she said quietly. "It was how real it felt. Like, I know it was a dream, but when I woke up, it took me a few seconds to realize that it wasn''t actually... you know, real."


    My stomach twisted uncomfortably, and I clenched my fists at my sides to keep my nerves in check. "Dreams can feel pretty vivid sometimes," I said, trying to keep my tone casual. "Especially if you''ve been thinking about me a lot."


    "Maybe," Yuna said, though she didn''t sound convinced. She glanced at me, her eyes searching my face like she was looking for something. "But there was something else about the dream that made it... strange."


    I raised an eyebrow, hoping my expression didn''t betray my unease. "Stranger than me being part of the Royal Family?" I asked dryly. "This should be good."


    Yuna hesitated for a moment before continuing. "In the dream, people weren''t just calling you Electra Vale," she said. "There was... this incident. Something bad, and you were at the center of it."


    I blinked, suddenly feeling a lot less amused. "What kind of incident?"


    She bit her lip, her gaze flickering away from mine. "It''s kind of crazy," she said hesitantly. "And honestly, it was terrifying."


    I crossed my arms, my curiosity now outweighing my irritation. "Alright, now you have to tell me," I said, my tone firm. "What happened in the dream?"


    Yuna sighed, running a hand through her hair. "Okay, but don''t freak out," she said. "But in the dream, you... you were responsible for almost drowning my twin sister, and I hated your guts. Like, really hated your guts to the point of wishing you''d drop dead."

 Chapter 121 121: Out of depth

    Seraphina''s POV


    Irina and Roxana were sprawled across my bed, completely at ease as if they owned the place. Meanwhile, I sat stiffly in the chair by my table, my discomfort evident in every inch of my posture.


    I wasn''t used to this¡ªhaving people in my space, treating my room like some kind of hangout spot. Sure, this was supposed to be normal as Seraphina Vale, but for me, the real me? This was exhausting.


    They chatted away, laughing about something that had happened in class earlier, but I wasn''t really paying attention. My mind was elsewhere, spiraling into the endless mess that had become my life.


    Living as Seraphina Vale was supposed to be a step-up, wasn''t it? She was royalty, untouchable, and had the kind of authority I could''ve only dreamed of as Seraphina Hook, and yet, here I was, feeling more trapped and miserable than ever.


    Irina, Roxana, and the other girls didn''t make it any easier. They were... a lot. Intimidating, brash, and far too intense for my liking. I couldn''t see myself ever considering them as friends.


    It made me miss Yuna¡ªher warmth, her simplicity, the way she always knew how to make me feel less alone, but now, Yuna was Electra''s friend, and even if I wanted to, there was no way I could be close to her again.


    The mere thought of it was laughable. Seraphina Vale wouldn''t be caught dead associating with someone like Yuna.


    Lost in my thoughts, I stared blankly at the floor, letting their conversation fade into the background. My chest felt tight, and the more I thought about it, the more suffocating it all became. I hated this. Hated every second of pretending to be someone I wasn''t.


    "Seraphina!" Roxana''s voice snapped me out of my thoughts.


    I flinched, my head snapping up to look at her. "What?" I said, my voice sharper than I intended. "Why the hell are you yelling? You''re literally two feet away."


    Roxana rolled her eyes dramatically, leaning back against the headboard with a smirk. "Maybe if you''d answered me the first ten times I called your name, I wouldn''t have had to raise my voice."


    I blinked, momentarily caught off guard. Had she really been calling me? I hadn''t even noticed. "Well, sorry for not hanging onto your every word," I muttered, crossing my arms over my chest.


    "Yeah, what''s up with you, anyway?" Irina chimed in, her gaze narrowing as she studied me. "You''ve been looking pale all day. Are you sick or something?"


    "I''m fine," I said quickly, my tone defensive.


    "You don''t look fine," Roxana said, sitting up straighter. "You''ve been off since this morning, after we let that Electra girl go, and don''t even try to deny it."


    I scoffed, leaning back in my chair and avoiding their gazes. "Nothing''s wrong with me," I said, trying to sound casual. "Can''t a girl just be in her thoughts in peace?"


    Irina raised an eyebrow, clearly not buying it. "In your thoughts?" she repeated, her tone skeptical. "Since when do you get lost in your thoughts?"


    "Since now," I shot back, my voice clipped. "Is that a problem?"


    "It is when you''re acting weird," Roxana said bluntly. "Come on, Sera. Spill. What''s going on?"


    I hesitated. What could I even say? That I wasn''t the real Seraphina Vale, and I was barely holding it together in a life that wasn''t mine? That I was slowly losing my mind pretending to be someone I wasn''t? Yeah, right. Like that would go over well.


    "Nothing''s going on," I said finally, forcing a smirk on my face. "Seriously. You''re both overthinking this."


    Irina and Roxana exchanged a glance, clearly unconvinced, but thankfully, they didn''t press further. Roxana shrugged, leaning back against the headboard again. "Fine," she said. "But if you''re going to mope, at least make it entertaining for us."


    I rolled my eyes, biting back a sarcastic retort. Instead, I turned my attention to the window, hoping they wouldn''t make any more attempts to talk to me, but unfortunately, they did.


    "So, Seraphina," Irina called out casually, "are you all set for the visit to the palace tomorrow?"


    Her words pulled me up short, and I turned to her with a furrowed brow. "What?" I asked. "What are you talking about?"


    Both Irina and Roxana gave me identical looks of disbelief, their confusion mirrored in their wide eyes. "The palace," Irina said slowly, as if explaining to a child. "You''re going there tomorrow. You didn''t forget, did you?"


    I stared at her, my heart sinking. My mind raced, trying to piece together what she was talking about, but I came up blank. I hadn''t been told anything about visiting the palace.


    I barely knew anything about the Elmerian royal family beyond the basics of who they were, but apparently, as Seraphina Vale, this was something I was supposed to know.


    "What are you talking about?" I asked again, trying to keep my voice from shaking.


    Irina exchanged a glance with Roxana, both of them looking increasingly baffled. "Are you serious?" Irina asked, sitting up straighter. "You told us yourself! The Queen summoned you to the palace for a specific date, and that date is tomorrow."


    The Queen. Summoning me. To the palace. Tomorrow.


    Roxana chimed in. "Don''t tell me you forgot about your mother''s summon¡ªand her birthday banquet, no less."


    My stomach dropped, and my throat went dry. The Queen''s birthday banquet? I knew absolutely nothing about this. How could I have possibly prepared for something I didn''t even know existed until this moment?


    But I couldn''t let them see that. I couldn''t let them suspect that I had no idea what was going on. Forcing myself to stay calm, I raised an eyebrow and leaned back slightly, trying to feign casual indifference.


    "Of course, I didn''t forget," I said, though the words felt clumsy in my mouth. "I''ve just been... preoccupied."


    Irina frowned, her gaze narrowing slightly. "Preoccupied?" she repeated, clearly unconvinced.


    Roxana crossed her arms, her expression a mix of suspicion and annoyance. "You''re not telling me you''ve been so preoccupied that you don''t remember why the Queen summoned you, are you?"


    My jaw tightened, but I forced myself to keep my expression neutral. "I haven''t forgotten," I lied smoothly, though my chest was tight with panic. "I''m just... making sure I have all the details straight. Did I mention why she wanted me there?"


    They exchanged another glance, and I could see the confusion flickering across their faces. Irina was the first to respond. "It''s her birthday banquet, Seraphina. The Queen''s birthday. You know, the woman who gave birth to you?"


    "Yeah," Roxana added, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "Pretty big deal, don''t you think?"


    I forced out a laugh, though it sounded forced and brittle. "Right. Of course," I said quickly, nodding as if this were all coming back to me. "The Queen''s birthday banquet. I knew that. Just slipped my mind for a second."


    Irina smiled, seemingly satisfied with my answer. "Good. Because we were thinking of going shopping tomorrow to find something new for the banquet. You can''t wear something the court''s already seen."


    Shopping. Just the word made me feel even more out of my depth. Seraphina Vale probably knew everything about royal fashion, but I didn''t have a clue.


    The thought of stepping into a high-end boutique and trying to pick out a dress fit for a princess made me want to crawl under a rock.


    "That sounds... great," I said, forcing another smile.

 Chapter 122 122: I know who you are

    Electra''s POV


    I couldn''t stop thinking about Yuna''s dream. The image of me¡ªme as Electra Vale¡ªwatching her twin sister drown haunted my thoughts because it was the last thing I expected to be reminded of.


    I wanted to dismiss it as a coincidence, as some weird figment of Yuna''s overactive imagination, but no matter how hard I tried to brush it off, it bothered me, and then there was the voice. That strange, mocking voice I''d heard on the rooftop. It had spoken to me like it knew me and even went as far as mocking me for being powerless.


    None of it made sense.


    I paced back and forth in my dorm room, my thoughts spiraling. The pieces didn''t fit, and the more I tried to make sense of them, the angrier I became. Yuna''s dream was too specific. Too accurate, and there was no way she could''ve known about what I''d done to Yura back in my real life.


    No one in this world should''ve known, but somehow, she''d seen it, even if it was just in a dream.


    And the voice... I clenched my fists, my nails digging into my palms. The voice wasn''t something I could just write off as a hallucination from the cold. It had been too clear, and whoever¡ªor whatever¡ªit was, they knew about me.


    They knew about my life as Electra Vale, and more importantly, they knew I wasn''t supposed to be here, but it sounded like they were happy that I was here.


    I let out a frustrated sigh, running a hand through my hair. It wasn''t a coincidence. It couldn''t be. Someone¡ªor something¡ªwas still messing with me, still pulling the strings behind this twisted situation, but why?


    What was the point? Did the gods have it out for me? Was this their way of punishing me for all the people I''d hurt, for all the times I''d gone too far with my so-called "punishments"?


    Or was it something else entirely? Something I didn''t understand?


    I sat down on the edge of my bed, my legs bouncing nervously as I tried to think it through, but the more I thought about it, the less sense it made.


    What had I done that was so unforgivable, so wrong, that I deserved to have my entire life ripped away from me? Sure, I wasn''t a saint. I''d hurt people, and maybe I had gone too far a couple of times for my own sadistic pleasure, but that wasn''t enough to take my life away from me.


    I clenched my jaw, feeling angry at the situation all over again . This wasn''t fair. I didn''t deserve this. Whatever I''d done, it didn''t warrant having my identity stolen, my power stripped away, and my entire life turned upside down.


    But there was no one to blame. No one to direct my anger at, and that made it so much worse. I didn''t know who to ask for answers, who to plead with to make it stop. I didn''t even know where to begin.


    The isolation was making me mad. I was the only one in this fake reality who knew the truth, who was aware that everything around me was a lie. I couldn''t tell anyone, not even Yuna¡ªnot after how easily she''d dismissed her dream as just that: a dream.


    And if I did tell her, she would hate me, and the last thing I needed was to have the only person who was still kind enough to talk to me hate me because I hurt her sister to get back at her.


    I was in the middle of drowning in my own thoughts when a knock on the door jolted me back to reality. My head snapped up, and for a moment, I just stared at the door, wondering who it could be.


    "Who is it?" I called out, my tone already laced with irritation.


    The last thing I needed right now was one of my roommates'' friends barging in. Honestly, I wasn''t in the mood for anyone, not even Yuna¡ªand she was the only person I could remotely tolerate these days.


    But then the voice came back, and my stomach twisted. "It''s Seraphina," she said.


    I let out a frustrated sigh, pinching the bridge of my nose. Of course, it had to be her. Why wouldn''t it be? She was probably here to throw another humiliating curveball my way, as if the rooftop stunt hadn''t been enough.


    Just the thought of it made my blood boil, but at the same time, a small, bitter realization settled in: this must''ve been exactly how she had felt when the roles were reversed. When I was the one holding all the power and she was the one suffering under me.


    "Great," I muttered under my breath, dragging myself to the door. I opened it, leaning against the frame with my arms crossed. "What do you want?" I asked, not bothering to hide my annoyance. "If you''re here to humiliate me again, I suggest you postpone. I''m really not in the mood."


    To my surprise, Seraphina didn''t smirk or snap back at me with some sarcastic remark. Instead, she stood there with a serious look on her face, her expression so uncharacteristically intense that it made me pause. "Are you alone?" she asked, her voice low.


    I raised an eyebrow, her question catching me off guard. "Yeah," I said slowly, my tone skeptical. "Why?"


    She didn''t answer immediately. Instead, she stepped forward and pushed past me, walking into the room like she owned it. "We need to talk," she said simply.


    I closed the door behind her, watching as she made herself at home, standing in the middle of the room like she had every right to be there. "You could''ve just said that instead of barging in," I muttered, crossing my arms again. "What''s so important?"


    Seraphina let out a frustrated sigh, crossing her arms as she stared at the floor like it had personally offended her. Then, out of nowhere, she blurted out, "I''m not like you, Electra."


    I blinked, completely thrown off by her words. My brow furrowed as I tried to make sense of what she''d just said. "What the hell are you talking about?" I asked, my voice flat with confusion.


    She didn''t answer right away, just kept staring at the floor like it held some kind of answer she was searching for. Her behavior was so weird that I couldn''t help but step closer to her, leaning in slightly to sniff around her mouth.


    "Okay," I said, straightening up, "I don''t smell any alcohol on you, so why are you acting drunk?"


    Seraphina scoffed, lifting her gaze to meet mine. "I''m not drunk," she hissed.


    I rolled my eyes, crossing my arms. "If you''re not drunk, then why are you standing in my room, randomly talking about how you''re not like me? What are you even trying to say?"


    She let out another sigh, heavier this time, like she was carrying the world on her shoulders. "I thought I could be like you," she began, her tone quieter now, almost reflective. "Or at least convince myself that I was close to becoming like you, but I''ve realized something." She paused, her gaze steady. "I''m not like you, and I don''t think I ever want to be."


    My frown deepened, and I stared at her like she''d grown a second head. "Alright," I said slowly, my tone filled with suspicion. "If you don''t start explaining yourself in the next ten seconds, I''m going to assume you''ve gone completely mad and throw you out of my room."


    I gestured toward the door for emphasis. "And if this is some ridiculous ploy to fool me again, save yourself the trouble. I''m not falling for it, so just leave me alone, Seraphina."


    She didn''t move. Instead, she let out a bitter laugh, shaking her head. "This isn''t a trick," she said firmly. "I''m not here to fool you or humiliate you. I just... I needed to say it. To admit it to myself."


    I raised an eyebrow, still unconvinced. "Admit what?"


    "That I''m not you," she said simply. "That I''ll never be you, no matter how much I try, and honestly? I don''t think I want to be."


    I stared at her, my confusion only growing. "Okay, you''ve said that already," I said, my tone sharp. "But what does that even mean? What are you trying to say?"


    She hesitated for a moment, her gaze dropping again. "I thought I could handle this," she admitted quietly.


    I rolled my eyes so hard I thought they might fall out of my head. "What the hell are you even talking about?" I snapped at Seraphina, my irritation growing. "What did you think you could handle, and what does that have to do with me?"


    Seraphina let out an equally exasperated hiss, glaring at me. "Would you let me speak without interrupting?" she shot back.


    I crossed my arms. "Maybe, just maybe, if you didn''t take forever to get to the point, I wouldn''t feel the need to interrupt," I retorted, glaring right back at her.


    She scoffed, shaking her head in frustration. "You''re insufferable," she muttered under her breath, before letting out a deep sigh. "Fine. I''ll get straight to the point."


    "Please do," I said flatly, gesturing for her to continue.


    Seraphina took a step closer, her expression serious now. "I''m supposed to go to the palace tomorrow," she said, her voice quieter but still tense. "To see your mother."


    That made me pause. I raised an eyebrow, my irritation momentarily replaced with confusion. "My mother?" I repeated slowly, the words feeling strange on my tongue. "What are you talking about?"


    "I''m talking about the Queen, Electra," she said quickly, like the words were burning a hole in her throat. "Your mother, or better still, Electra Vale''s mother. I''m supposed to see her tomorrow, and¡ª" She cut herself off, running a hand through her hair in frustration. "And it made me realize something."


    I stared at her, my confusion deepening. "You''re not making any sense," I said, my tone sharp. "What do you mean, the Queen? Why would you think¡ª"


    "I know who you are," she interrupted, her voice firm. "I know you''re not Electra Hook. I know you''re Electra Vale, and I know that we''ve switched lives. I''ve known this the whole time."

 Chapter 123 123: Not a tyrant

    Seraphina''s POV


    After spending hours lost in my own thoughts, I finally reached a breaking point. It was like something inside me had snapped. I didn''t know what I was doing or why I felt the urge to confront Electra now of all times, but I couldn''t hold it in any longer.


    First, there was the guilt. The memory of what I''d done to her on that rooftop haunted me. Sure, it wasn''t anywhere near as cruel as the things Electra had done to others when she was herself, but it wasn''t like me either.


    It wasn''t like Seraphina Hook, and the more I thought about it, the more I realized how dangerously close I was to becoming the very thing I hated¡ªa bully, a tyrant, and someone who found pleasure in causing pain.


    Second, there was the upcoming banquet at the palace. The thought of being surrounded by royalty, acting as if I belonged there, made my stomach churn. I didn''t even know what the Queen looked like, much less how I was supposed to behave as her daughter.


    It was a recipe for disaster, and no amount of pretending would save me. So after thinking about it, I mentally concluded that I wasn''t cut out for this life. I was never meant to be Seraphina Vale.


    And so, here I was, standing in the middle of Electra''s room with my chest heaving. "I know who you are," I had told her. "I know you''re not Electra Hook. I know you''re Electra Vale, and I know that we''ve switched lives. I''ve known this the whole time."


    Electra''s expression was a sight to behold. For a moment, she just stared at me, her eyes wide with confusion, as if trying to process what I''d just said, but then, in the blink of an eye, her confusion morphed into anger. Her jaw tightened, and her eyes narrowed as she took a step closer to me.


    I swallowed hard, bracing myself for the storm that was surely coming, but to my surprise, she didn''t yell. She didn''t lash out. Instead, she just stood there, staring at me with an intensity that made me want to shrink into myself.


    "Well?" I said finally, my voice trembling slightly despite my attempt to sound confident. "Aren''t you going to say anything?"


    Electra let out a deep breath, running a hand through her hair as she broke eye contact. "Why now?" she asked, her tone surprisingly calm. "Why are you admitting this now, after all this time?"


    Her question caught me off guard, and for a moment, I didn''t know how to respond. Why was I admitting it now? Because I couldn''t take it anymore? Because I was scared of what I was becoming? Because I felt like I was drowning in a life that wasn''t mine? None of those answers felt good enough, but they were all true.


    "Because I''m tired," I said finally, my voice quieter now. "I''m tired of pretending. I''m tired of trying to live a life that doesn''t belong to me, and I''m tired of hating myself for the things I''ve done and even the things I haven''t even done but thought of doing."


    Electra''s gaze snapped back to me, her eyes narrowing further. "You mean like leaving me handcuffed to a rooftop in my underwear?" she asked, her tone biting.


    I winced. "Yes," I admitted. "Like that."


    She scoffed, crossing her arms over her chest. "What, so now you''re feeling bad about it? You didn''t seem so guilty when you were standing there, smirking at me while everyone took pictures."


    "I didn''t¡ª" I began, but she cut me off.


    "Save it," she said sharply. "You wanted to humiliate me, and you did. Don''t try to act like you''re some kind of saint now."


    I let out a scoff, crossing my arms over my chest as I stared Electra down. "You think because I feel bad about what I did to you, it somehow means you didn''t deserve it?" I said, my voice laced with frustration. "Let me be very clear, Electra¡ªjust because I didn''t totally enjoy it doesn''t mean you didn''t earn every second of it."


    Electra''s eyebrows shot up, her lips curling into a bitter smile. "Oh, really?" she said, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "And what exactly makes you think I ''earned'' being left out on the rooftop all night, huh?"


    I raised an eyebrow, my gaze narrowing. "Maybe it''s because you''ve done far worse to others," I shot back. "I don''t know how intact your memories are, but just in case a few days living as me have wiped away your precious recollections, let me remind you of a little something."


    Her smile faltered slightly, but she didn''t say anything, so I continued. "Do you remember tying someone''s hands and feet, gagging their mouth, putting a cloth over their head, and then throwing them into a pool?" I asked, my voice growing colder with each word. "Because I do, Electra, and that someone was Yuna''s sister, in case you forgot."


    Electra let out a scoff, shaking her head. "So this is what it''s about," she said bitterly. "That''s why you didn''t say anything about the switch earlier. You wanted to get back at me for what I did to Yuna''s sister."


    I shrugged, leaning back slightly as I crossed my arms again. "Think whatever you want," I said coolly. "But the truth is, I still believe you deserve to go through everything you''ve made others go through. You''ve hurt people, Electra, and maybe it''s time you learned what that feels like, to be in their shoes."


    She glared at me, her jaw tightening as her hands clenched into fists at her sides. "You''re unbelievable," she muttered. "You think this makes you any better than me?"


    "No," I said quietly, my voice softening just slightly. "And that''s the problem."


    Her glare faltered, confusion flashing across her face. "What are you talking about?" she asked.


    I sighed, running a hand through my hair as I looked away. "When I left you on that rooftop," I began, "I told myself it was justice. That you deserved it, that it was just a small taste of what you''ve done to others, but the truth is, it didn''t feel good. It didn''t feel satisfying. It just felt... wrong."


    She stared at me, her expression unreadable.


    "I''m not like you, Electra," I continued, meeting her gaze again. "I''m not some violent tyrant, and I can''t get used to hurting people, even if that person is you. That''s not who I am, and it''s not who I want to be."

 Chapter 124 124: Understanding each other

    Electra''s POV


    Hearing Seraphina call me a violent tyrant stung in a way I wasn''t prepared for. The words hit deeper than I wanted to admit, not because they were said to hurt me¡ªno, Seraphina''s tone hadn''t been biting. It was almost as if she were stating a fact, and maybe that''s what made it worse.


    It wasn''t anger that rose in me, which was strange in itself. Normally, my instinct would be to lash out, to make sure no one ever dared to speak to me like that again, but this time, what I felt was far more unsettling: guilt.


    A dull ache settled in my chest, and I hated it. I hated that her words had gotten under my skin.


    I was still trying to process everything. She''d known all along that our lives had been switched¡ªknew¡ªand she''d said nothing. When I confronted her the day it happened, she looked me dead in the eye and lied.


    Any other day, any other circumstance, I would''ve slapped her so hard she''d see stars. Yet here I was, standing in front of her, feeling nothing but exhaustion and this nagging need to understand her.


    "But seriously, Seraphina, why now?" I asked tiredly."What''s the point of this confession?"


    Seraphina sighed, running a hand through her hair as she avoided my gaze. "Well, I''m speaking now because I''m frustrated, Electra, and because I thought I could handle it," she admitted quietly. "I thought I could live your life and figure it out on my own, but I can''t, and I needed to get it out of my system."


    I let out a bitter laugh, crossing my arms over my chest. "Yeah, I got that part when you called me a tyrant," I said dryly.


    She flinched slightly, and I immediately regretted my tone.


    "It''s not just that," she said, her voice softer now. "Living as you... it''s suffocating. The expectations and the constant pressure to be untouchable¡ªit''s too much. I don''t know how you do it, but it''s such a miserable way to live. I hate it."


    I stared at her, wanting to be offended that she basically just called me miserable, but I wasn''t offended. "It''s not like I had much of a choice," I muttered.


    Seraphina nodded, her gaze finally meeting mine. "I get that now," she said. "And I''m not saying it excuses anything you''ve done, but... I understand why you are the way you are. Why you did the things you did. I mean, with someone as mentally unstable as you are, living this life, you were bound to be a nutcase."


    Her words made me laugh a bit, and from the look on her face, I could tell she was surprised I wasn''t offended. "So what do you want from me, Seraphina?" I asked, my voice sharper than I intended. "What''s the point of all this? Just because we both know our lives have been switched doesn''t mean we can magically snap our fingers and fix it. We''re stuck like this, whether we like it or not."


    She nodded slowly, her expression thoughtful. "I know," she said. "But if we''re stuck like this, then we need to figure out how to live each other''s lives without making things worse. There''s so much about you I don''t know, and I''m sure there are things about me you don''t know either. So... maybe we need to learn."


    I raised an eyebrow, skepticism creeping into my voice. "Learn? You want us to learn about each other?"


    "Yes," she said firmly. "If we''re going to survive this¡ªand I mean really survive¡ªwe need to understand each other. Otherwise, we''re just going to keep fumbling around, making things worse for ourselves and everyone around us."


    I stared at her for a moment, trying to gauge how serious she was.


    "And what happens after that?" I asked. "What happens after we learn everything there is to know about each other? What if whoever did this doesn''t switch us back? What are you going to do if you have to live as me for the rest of your life?"


    Seraphina scrunched up her face in exaggerated disgust, crossing her arms tightly over her chest. "No offense," she began, her voice laced with mock sincerity, "but if I had to live your life for the rest of my life, I think I''d seriously consider killing myself."


    I rolled my eyes so hard it felt like they might get stuck in the back of my head. "Oh, come on," I said, shaking my head at her theatrics. "It''s not that serious."


    Seraphina tilted her head, a wry smile playing on her lips. "Are you sure about that?" she asked. "Because I didn''t want to bring this up just yet, but since we''re laying things out in the open... you should know that I''ve figured out something interesting."


    Her words caught my attention, though I tried not to show it. "And what''s that?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    She leaned forward slightly. "Even though our bodies didn''t switch, our beings did, Electra," she said, her voice quieter now. "I don''t know how or why, but somehow, I''ve become...you. And that means I also know that you, back in your life as Electra Vale, were only half human."


    I stared at her, my face blank as I processed her words. I wasn''t surprised she''d figured it out since her first breakdown must have been the one that happened in front of me, but still, hearing her say it aloud made something twist in my chest.


    Shrugging nonchalantly, I walked back to my bed, took a seat, and crossed my arms. "So what?" I said, feigning indifference. "If anything, you''re the one benefiting the most from this switch. Eventually, you''ll figure out all my juicy secrets, while your life is so boring, there''s absolutely nothing for me to find out."


    Her brows furrowed slightly, and she tilted her head again, this time with a more serious expression. "You think this is me benefiting?" she asked. "You think finding out all your secrets is some kind of privilege?"


    I shrugged again, refusing to give her the reaction she seemed to be fishing for. "You tell me," I said casually. "If you''ve already figured out that I''m half Phoenix, I''m sure it won''t take you long to put the rest of the pieces together, and when you do, you''ll see that your life before this was a cakewalk compared to mine."


    Her eyes narrowed, and she crossed the room to stand directly in front of me. "Maybe," she said. "But doesn''t it seem like the reason we switched lives wasn''t so I could uncover your secrets, but so you could finally have someone who understands you?"


    I froze. "What are you talking about?" I questioned harshly.


    She didn''t flinch at my tone, her expression calm as she spoke. "Think about it, Electra," she said. "You''ve spent your entire life as the untouchable princess, half human, half Phoenix, carrying all this power and anger and... loneliness. You''ve spent your life being feared and hated but never understood, and now, for the first time, someone else knows what that feels like."


    I clenched my jaw, my hands curling into fists at my sides. "So what?" I snapped. "You think this is a good thing for me??"


    "Maybe," she said, her voice still maddeningly calm. "Or maybe it''s just fate. Maybe it''s the universe''s way of showing us both what it''s like to walk in someone else''s shoes and to feel what they feel. Think about it."

 Chapter 125 125: Avoid Her

    Third-person POV


    Electra pushed open the door to Seraphina''s room, and even the sound of the door was enough to grate against her nerves. She hated that she was here, hated that Seraphina had called her so late at night and, worse, that she had come without a second thought.


    It felt like a betrayal of everything she had told herself since finding out that Seraphina was the Seraphina she had always known.


    Seraphina Hook was still the same person, no matter how much power or status she currently had. She was still the same little dove, floundering in a world she didn''t belong to, or at least, that''s what Electra told herself to make herself feel slightly better.


    But despite that belief, here she was, standing in Seraphina''s room like an obedient dog. She hated it.


    As soon as Electra entered, Seraphina looked up from where she was sitting on the bed, her expression neutral. "I have to admit," Seraphina said, tilting her head slightly, "I''m surprised you came so easily. I thought I might have to resort to other means to get you here."


    Electra scoffed, leaning against the doorframe with her arms crossed. "For your information," she said sharply, "now that I know who you really are¡ªlittle dove Seraphina¡ªI''m not scared of you anymore."


    Seraphina''s lips curved into a small, amused smile, her eyes gleaming with something Electra couldn''t quite place. "Oh?" she said, her tone light but curious. "So you really were scared of me when you thought I was Seraphina Vale?"


    Electra stiffened, realizing too late what she''d just admitted. Embarrassment flared in her chest, and she quickly shrugged, trying to play it off. "Scared isn''t the right word," she said dismissively, avoiding Seraphina''s gaze. "I was just... careful. I figured you might be as unforgiving as I was when I was the one with the Vale name."


    Seraphina let out a soft laugh, leaning back on her hands. "How thoughtful of you," she said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "But I''m curious¡ªwhat exactly made you think I was so terrifying?"


    Electra narrowed her eyes, feeling a spark of irritation. "Don''t flatter yourself, sweetheart," she said, pushing off the doorframe and stepping further into the room. "I wasn''t terrified of you. I just didn''t want to deal with whatever power trip you might''ve gone on if I pissed you off. That''s all."


    Seraphina''s smile widened. "Well," she said lightly, "it''s good to know I made such an impression."


    Seraphina patted the bed beside her, gesturing for Electra to sit down. Her face was calm, almost neutral, but there was a trace of insistence in her eyes that made Electra bristle.


    She frowned, crossing her arms over her chest as she leaned against the wall. "You know," Electra said, her tone sharp, "I really don''t like how you seem to think you can order me around."


    Seraphina rolled her eyes, clearly unimpressed by Electra''s irritation. "I wasn''t ordering you," she said flatly. "I was just suggesting you take a seat, but if you''d rather stand there looking moody, be my guest."


    Electra let out an exaggerated scoff before opting to sink into the sofa instead of joining Seraphina on the bed. She crossed her legs and leaned back, staring at Seraphina with a mixture of skepticism and annoyance.


    "Alright," she said. "You called me here. What do you want? Because as far as I''m concerned, we finished our conversation earlier today, and I have nothing more to say to you."


    Seraphina raised an eyebrow, her expression calm despite Electra''s hostility. "Oh, really?" she said lightly. "You have nothing to say? Not even after what I told you earlier today?"


    Electra clenched her jaw, her irritation bubbling to the surface. "You mean what you told me after you lured me with sex, cuffed me to a rooftop with barely any clothes on, and made me the school''s top gossip? No, Seraphina, I don''t have much to say except that I''m still pissed off, and it might take me a while to feel more accepting of this situation we''re unfortunately in."


    Seraphina didn''t flinch at Electra''s words. Instead, she leaned back slightly, folding her arms as she regarded Electra with an almost bored expression.


    "Well, I''m not exactly losing sleep over whether you forgive me or not," she said bluntly. "And honestly? You''re the one who should be asking for forgiveness, not me."


    Electra blinked, taken aback by the audacity of Seraphina''s statement. "Me?" she repeated incredulously. "You think I should be asking you for forgiveness?"


    Before Electra could launch into a tirade, Seraphina held up a hand, cutting her off. "You know what, sweetie, just save it," she said sharply. "I didn''t call you here to argue about a situation that''s now past tense. What''s done is done. I called you here because I need a favor."


    Electra narrowed her eyes, her arms crossing tighter over her chest. "A favor?" she asked skeptically. "And what exactly makes you think I''d want to do you a favor?"


    "Because," Seraphina said calmly, leaning forward slightly, "if you don''t, I might embarrass myself tomorrow, and I''ll blame you for it."


    Electra furrowed her brows, the confusion evident on her face. "Tomorrow?" she echoed.


    Seraphina sighed, running a hand through her hair. "The Queen''s banquet," she said, her voice quieter now. "I asked you about it earlier, remember? I have to attend as the princess, and I have no idea how to act like one. I don''t even know how to address your mother, much less survive an entire evening surrounded by Elmerian royalty."


    Electra stared at her for a long moment, trying to process what she''d just heard. Then, slowly, a smirk tugged at the corners of her lips. "Let me get this straight," she said, her tone laced with amusement. "You want me to teach you how to fit in with the Elmerian family so you don''t embarrass yourself tomorrow?"


    Seraphina met her gaze, her expression serious. "Yes," she said simply. "That''s exactly what I''m asking."


    Electra scoffed. "Well," she began, her tone casual, "I usually don''t bother attending banquets during the school term unless my father explicitly requires me to, and even then, it has to be something important. Anyway, if you''re wondering how to deal with the queen tomorrow, just do what I always used to do."


    Seraphina tilted her head, frowning slightly as she considered Electra''s words. "And what exactly did you used to do?" she asked, her curiosity piqued.


    Electra''s lips curved into a faint, sardonic smile. "Avoid her," she said simply. "If you can go through the entire evening without running into Queen Jella, do it. Trust me, it''ll make your night a lot easier."


    Seraphina''s frown deepened as she processed what Electra was saying. "Avoid her?" she echoed, her tone skeptical. "That doesn''t sound like something you, of all people, would do. You don''t strike me as someone who avoids anything."


    Electra shrugged, her expression neutral. "You''re not wrong," she said. "But Queen Jella is... different. Trust me, if you can stay out of her way, you should."


    Seraphina''s curiosity grew with each word, and she found herself leaning forward slightly. "So," she began hesitantly, "does that mean you and your mother didn''t get along?"


    Electra''s shoulders stiffened for a fraction of a second before she forced a nonchalant shrug. "You already said it yourself," she replied, her tone light but guarded. "I seem like someone who''s lonely and unloved, right? That should answer your question."


    For a moment, Seraphina thought she saw a flicker of sadness in Electra''s eyes, but just as quickly as it appeared, it was gone, replaced by the same detached, almost indifferent mask Electra always wore.


    Seraphina''s chest tightened at the thought, but she kept her voice calm as she asked, "So, that''s your advice? Avoid her and hope for the best?"


    Electra nodded, leaning forward slightly. "Exactly," she said. "Stick to the end of the room, mingle with whoever you need to, and keep your distance from her. The less she notices you, the better."


    Seraphina considered Electra''s advice, but something about it didn''t sit right with her. "What if I don''t want to avoid her?" she asked after a moment.


    Electra raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised by Seraphina''s question. "What do you mean?" she asked. "Why wouldn''t you want to avoid her?"


    "Because," Seraphina said, her voice firm, "this is my life now, or at least, it''s the life I have to live until we figure out how to switch back. If I keep running away, I''ll never learn how to deal with this world or understand the family that''s supposed to be mine. I need your help to understand what I''m dealing with, Electra."


    Electra rolled her eyes, her frustration clear as she leaned forward, resting her elbows on her knees. "Fine," she said sharply, her tone biting. "If you''re not going to take my advice and avoid Queen Jella, then here''s a better idea. Go to the banquet, act exactly like I do on a daily basis, and stay right in her face."


    Seraphina frowned, tilting her head slightly as she tried to gauge Electra''s tone. "Stay in her face?" she repeated cautiously.


    "Exactly," Electra said with a humorless smirk. "Make the whole banquet about you. Steal the spotlight, talk over everyone, and make sure every single person there knows that you''re the most important person in the room." She leaned back, crossing her arms. "Trust me, you''ll get more than enough understanding of how my family works if you turn it into your show."


    Seraphina stared at Electra, her confusion quickly giving way to suspicion. "You''re joking," she said, her tone flat.


    Electra''s smirk widened, her eyes glinting with something that could only be described as mischief. "Oh, I''m dead serious, sweetheart," she said. "You want to understand my family? That''s how you do it. Be bold, be loud, and make sure everyone¡ªespecially Queen Jella¡ªknows you''re the star of the night. But don''t say I didn''t warn you."

 Chapter 126 126: Hunter Vale

    Seraphina''s POV


    The car rolled to a smooth stop in front of the gates of the Elmerian palace, and as soon as the door opened, I stepped out and gasped, unable to contain my awe.


    The palace was breathtaking. It was unlike anything I had ever seen. Back when I was Seraphina Hook, I''d visited the palace of Aldoria once as a child, and at the time, I''d thought it was the most magnificent thing in the world, but now, standing before the Elmerian palace, the Aldorian palace seemed modest, almost old-fashioned in comparison.


    Servants came in and out of the doors carrying trays and decorations, and cars pulled up in a stream, dropping off guests dressed in the finest clothes I''d ever seen.


    As I took a deep breath to steady myself, I caught the movement of the palace guards at the gates. They bowed their heads in unison, and one of them addressed me with a respectful, "Your Highness."


    My heart skipped a beat, and my stomach twisted into knots. Your Highness. No one had ever really called me that before, maybe except Electra, but she was only ever being sarcastic.


    Hearing the title now, spoken with such reverence, felt surreal, like I''d stepped into someone else''s life¡ªwhich, of course, I had.


    I adjusted the black gown I was wearing, smoothing down the silk fabric nervously. The dress was elegant and sophisticated, hugging my figure in all the right places before flaring out slightly at the hem.


    A pair of black satin gloves covered my hands, and a diamond necklace adorned my neck, completing the look. It was the kind of dress I''d never have dreamed of wearing as Seraphina Hook.


    You can do this, I told myself as I made my way toward the palace entrance, trying to ignore the guards'' gazes on me.


    ''You''re supposed to be Seraphina Vale now. Act like her.''


    But saying it was easier than doing it, and my nerves were on edge. As I passed through the palace doors, the horror of my situation hit me. This wasn''t just about fooling a handful of people at school.


    I was about to enter a room full of royals, nobles, and dignitaries, all of whom would expect me to carry myself with the poise and grace of a princess. The thought made my stomach churn.


    "Your Highness," a servant said softly, bowing as they approached. "The banquet hall is just ahead. Would you like me to escort you?"


    I nodded, too nervous to trust my voice, and followed the servant as they led me through the halls of the palace. I tried to channel Electra''s advice¡ªact bold, take up space, make them notice you¡ªbut all I wanted to do was shrink into the shadows and avoid everyone''s gaze.


    The servant stopped in front of a set of double doors. "The Queen''s banquet has already begun," they said softly. "You may enter at your leisure, Your Highness."


    I nodded again, taking a deep breath as the doors swung open. The sight that greeted me was both dazzling and overwhelming.


    The banquet hall was massive, and at the far end of the room, seated at a raised dais, was Queen Jella, and the only reason I was able to recognize her was thanks to an hour of Electra showing me pictures of the queen, as well as telling me what to expect at the banquet.


    The moment our eyes met briefly, a chill ran down my spine. She was intimidating to say the least, and I almost felt compelled to keep gawking at her, but I wasn''t here to stare at her like everyone else in the room seemed to be doing.


    No, I had a task¡ªa risky one at that. I was about to see just how far I could push the boundaries.


    My gaze swept across the banquet hall as I searched for the king. Electra''s words echoed in my mind again: Don''t bother looking for him. He never shows up to her birthday banquets.


    At the time, I''d thought it was bizarre. Why wouldn''t the king attend such an important event? When I asked Electra, she''d given a casual shrug and added, Let''s just say the queen doesn''t like to share attention.


    That simple explanation had spoken volumes. The dynamics between Queen Jella and the rest of her family were more complex than I could have imagined, but my curiosity had only grown since then.


    I wasn''t just here to enjoy the banquet¡ªI was here to understand what it truly meant to be Electra Vale, purely out of curiosity that grew even more after I admitted who I really was to Electra. And so far, it seemed as though I needed to start by understanding the woman who was now supposed to be my mother.


    I glanced back at Queen Jella, my thoughts racing. She was composed and entirely unreadable. If I was going to figure her out, I''d have to take the more daring route¡ªElectra''s "stay in her face" suggestion.


    Hiding in the background wasn''t going to cut it tonight. I needed to draw attention to myself, and in doing so, hopefully learn something about the woman who raised a nutcase like Electra.


    The problem was, I had no idea how to pull it off.


    The hand tapping my shoulder startled me out of my thoughts, and I turned around abruptly, my frown already forming as a defense mechanism.


    Standing in front of me was a boy around my age, perhaps a little older, with striking blue eyes. His confident posture and the slight smirk on his face told me he expected me to recognize him. The problem? I had no idea who he was.


    For a moment, we just stared at each other, and his expectant look deepened. He clearly knew Electra¡ªme, but I didn''t know him, and I had to hide my lack of recognition fast.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" he asked.


    I quickly schooled my features and switched to a glare. "Who are you?" I snapped, doing my best to lace my words with Electra''s signature rudeness.


    If there was one thing I''d learned while acting like her, it was that being brash and dismissive was often the safest way to hide uncertainty.


    The boy rolled his eyes, an exaggerated gesture that felt almost rehearsed, as though he was used to my antics. "Still as rude as ever," he said, his tone dripping with mock exasperation. "You haven''t changed at all, little sister."


    Sister?


    My thoughts raced as I processed what he''d just said. Electra didn''t have a brother, and I knew this for a fact. She was an only child, which meant that I was supposed to also be an only child.


    But here he was, standing in front of me, claiming to be her brother.


    "Brother?" I echoed, narrowing my eyes at him as though I didn''t believe him. "Since when did I have a brother?"


    The boy frowned at me, clearly unimpressed, as if I had just said the most ridiculous thing in the world. His posture shifted slightly, and he crossed his arms over his chest, giving me a look that could only be described as skeptical.


    "Really?" he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Are we doing this again? Pretending you don''t know who I am? That''s a bit stale, don''t you think? Boring, even."


    I kept my frown fixed, forcing my features into the picture of annoyance while trying to keep my thoughts from spiraling.


    "Either walk away," I snapped, keeping my voice dismissive, "or introduce yourself. Because I have no idea who you are."


    For a moment, he didn''t respond. He just stared at me, his expression shifting from disbelief to amusement. I could practically see the wheels turning in his head, and it made me even more anxious. He thought I was joking¡ªor worse, toying with him. If only he knew I wasn''t.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, he let out a dramatic sigh and rolled his eyes. "Fine," he said, his voice dripping with mock irritation. "If you want to play dumb, I''ll indulge you."


    He gave a mock bow, his lips twitching into a smirk. "Allow me to introduce myself, Your Royal Highness. My name is Hunter Vale, and I''m your elder brother, the one you should''ve learned to respect by now, but unfortunately, you still haven''t."


    My mind raced. Hunter Vale. I repeated the name in my head, desperately searching for a connection, for any mention of him in Electra''s life, but there was nothing. No brother, and certainly no mention of anyone named Hunter.

 Chapter 127 127: Yunas Type

    Electra''s POV


    I sprawled across my bed, mindlessly scrolling through my phone. The perfect silence in the room and from the hallway was a reminder that everyone else had gone to class, but I had no intention of joining them. Not now, and certainly not anytime soon.


    The humiliation of what happened on the rooftop was still too fresh in my mind, and the thought of walking into a room full of judgmental faces, hearing the snickers or¡ªworse¡ªthe outright taunts about being left half-naked and cuffed like a fool, made my blood boil.


    I didn''t trust myself not to snap if I overheard someone laughing about it, and by "snap," I mean breaking someone''s jaw, or maybe something worse.


    So instead of taking that risk, I decided it was better to stay right here, locked away in my room, where the only person I could harm with my anger was myself.


    I scrolled aimlessly through the usual feeds¡ªnews, gossip, and random posts I didn''t care about. None of it distracted me from my rage or from my thoughts about Seraphina and her ridiculous decision to attend Queen Jella''s birthday banquet.


    Queen Jella. Just thinking about her made me let out a bitter scoff, tossing my phone onto the bed beside me. That woman possessed an ego the size of the palace, and Seraphina being around her made me feel slightly restless.


    As far as I was concerned, attending her banquet was a suicide mission, especially for someone like Sera, who had no idea what she was walking into. She had no idea what kind of woman Queen Jella truly was, nor the kind of punishments she was capable of dishing out.


    I did. I knew all too well.


    I''d spent most of my time trying to avoid those banquets, and when I couldn''t avoid them, I made sure to stay as invisible as possible, even though it was difficult for me to not draw attention.


    The few times I''d accidentally stolen the spotlight¡ªwhether by saying the wrong thing, wearing the wrong dress, or simply existing in a way that drew people''s attention¡ªhad been met with harsh consequences.


    Jella wasn''t just a jealous freak; she was a control freak. If someone even hinted at taking attention away from her, she made sure they regretted it, and if Seraphina managed to pique the interest of the guests at tonight''s banquet, there was no doubt in my mind that Jella would find a way to make her suffer for it.


    I didn''t know whether to laugh at the thought or feel sorry for Seraphina. A part of me¡ªprobably the petty, vindictive part¡ªthought she deserved whatever punishment she might get for going to the banquet and not listening to my advice.


    But another part of me felt a pang of guilt at the thought of Seraphina enduring what I''d gotten used to enduring.


    "Not my problem," I muttered to myself, rolling onto my side and staring blankly at the wall.


    She wanted to act bold, to throw herself into the fire? Fine. Let her. It wasn''t my job to save her from herself, especially not after what she did to me on the rooftop. If she wanted to play princess and mingle with the wolves, then she could deal with the consequences.


    Letting out an exasperated sigh, I continued to stare up at the ceiling, contemplating ways to kill time. Maybe I could sneak out and do something reckless¡ªanything to take my mind off the situation, but before I could settle on an idea, a sudden knock at the door jolted me out of my thoughts.


    I groaned, dragging myself off the bed and trudging toward the door. When I opened it, the first thing I saw was a lunch box shoved in my face. My eyebrows shot up in surprise, and as the lunch box was moved away, I found myself staring at Yuna, who was grinning from ear to ear.


    "Are you serious right now?" I asked, shaking my head.


    Yuna shrugged, her grin widening. "What? I figured you''d need this," she said. "I''m pretty sure you haven''t eaten anything since last night, and seeing as you''ve barricaded yourself in here, I thought I''d bring you some food before you starve to death."


    I leaned against the doorframe, crossing my arms. "Shouldn''t you be in class?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    She waved a dismissive hand. "Eh, it''s just math. I''ll catch up later. Besides, this seemed more important."


    I let out a soft scoff, stepping aside to let her in. "You''re too much, you know that?"


    "Someone''s got to take care of you," she shot back, heading straight for my bed without waiting for an invitation. She plopped down on the edge and began unpacking the lunch box.


    I shut the door and followed her, watching as she set out a neat little spread of sandwiches, fruit, and a small bottle of juice. "You really didn''t have to do this," I said, sitting down on the other side of the bed.


    "I know," she replied with a grin, "but I wanted to. You''re welcome, by the way."


    I rolled my eyes, picking up one of the sandwiches and examining it like it was some alien artifact. "Just so you know, I could go without eating for a day or two and be fine," I said, taking a tentative bite. "I don''t exactly enjoy eating all that much."


    Yuna froze mid-bite, narrowing her eyes at me like I''d just said something deeply offensive. "Who hurt you?" she asked dramatically, throwing me a mock glare. "Seriously, how can you not enjoy eating? Food is, like, the best thing ever."


    I chuckled, shaking my head. "I don''t know. I''ve just never been one of those people who live to eat. Eating feels... obligatory, not enjoyable."


    She clicked her tongue, shaking her head in exaggerated disappointment. "You''re hopeless," she said, but there was a teasing lilt in her voice.


    "So," she said, breaking the silence, "how long are you planning to stay cooped up in here?"


    I shrugged, taking another bite of the sandwich. "As long as it takes for everyone to forget about the rooftop incident."


    Yuna''s expression softened, and she set her food aside, leaning toward me slightly. "You know, they''ll probably stop talking about it sooner than you think," she said gently. "High school gossip has a short shelf life."


    "Yeah, well, I''m not taking any chances," I muttered, picking at the crust of my sandwich. "I don''t need anyone reminding me of what happened."


    Yuna hesitated for a moment before reaching out to nudge my shoulder. "Hey," she said, her voice light but sincere. "It''s their loss if they''re too dumb to see how awesome you are."


    I frowned lightly at Yuna''s comment, and my curiosity suddenly piqued. "What team do you play for?" I asked, tilting my head as I studied her.


    She blinked, her expression twisting into one of confusion. "What?" she asked, clearly lost. "What are you talking about?"


    I sighed, feeling both amused and slightly exasperated. "I''m talking about your sexuality," I clarified, leaning back against the bedframe. "Do you like girls or boys?"


    The reaction was immediate. Yuna choked on her sandwich, coughing violently as her eyes widened in shock. I watched with a mix of amusement and concern as she pounded her chest and tried to recover.


    After what felt like an eternity, she finally managed to take a breath and glare at me.


    "What kind of question is that?" she asked, her voice still rasping slightly.


    I shrugged, entirely unfazed by her reaction. "I was just curious," I said simply, reaching for another bite of my sandwich. "You don''t have to answer if you don''t want to."


    Yuna rolled her eyes, clearly annoyed, but after a moment, she let out a resigned sigh. "Fine," she said, crossing her arms. "For your information, I play for both teams. It depends entirely on my mood and my environment."


    I raised an eyebrow at her response, pleasantly surprised. "Interesting," I muttered under my breath, more to myself than to her.


    Yuna caught the word and narrowed her eyes suspiciously. "Wait a minute," she said, leaning slightly closer to me. "Why are you even asking me this? Don''t tell me you like me or something."


    I immediately shook my head, almost laughing at the suggestion. "Don''t get ahead of yourself, darling," I said, my tone dry. "No offense, but you''re definitely not my type."


    Yuna shrugged nonchalantly, biting into her sandwich again. "Good," she said between bites. "Because you''re not my type either."


    That caught me off guard. My eyebrows shot up, and I stared at her in disbelief. "I''m not your type?" I repeated, the words feeling foreign and almost offensive on my tongue. "What do you mean I''m not your type?"


    Yuna looked up at me, her expression calm and almost amused. "Exactly what I said," she replied casually. "You''re not my type."


    I blinked, trying to process what she had just said. It wasn''t like I was particularly interested in her opinion, but it was the first time anyone had ever told me that I wasn''t their type. I wasn''t used to it, and for some reason, it felt oddly unsettling.


    "Well," I said, crossing my arms and narrowing my eyes at her, "what is your type, then?"


    Yuna paused, her eyes darting upward as she appeared to think about it. After a moment, she looked back at me with a small, apologetic smile. "Don''t get mad," she said, holding up her hands as if to ward off any potential outburst. "But if I had to use someone we both know to describe my physical type in a girl... it would definitely be Seraphina Vale."

 Chapter 128 128: Royal Duty

    Electra''s POV


    My jaw dropped slightly, and I stared at Yuna in disbelief. "Wait a minute," I said, leaning forward with wide eyes. "Are you telling me you have a crush on Seraphina Vale?"


    Yuna''s reaction was immediate and dramatic. She froze mid-bite, her face twisting into an expression of pure disgust. "In what world," she said, her tone dripping with disdain, "would a sane person have a crush on someone like Seraphina Vale?"


    For some reason, her response didn''t sit right with me. I wasn''t sure why, or maybe I had an idea why, but all the same, it made something twist uncomfortably in my chest. "What''s wrong with having a crush on her?" I asked, my voice sharper than I intended.


    Yuna dropped her sandwich on the plate and gave me an unimpressed look. "Seriously, Electra?" she said, crossing her arms. "With everything that girl has done to you? Do you really think it''s possible for someone to have a crush on her?"


    I let out a dark chuckle, leaning back against the wall. "Having a crush on anyone isn''t exactly my thing," I said flatly. "So I wouldn''t know."


    Yuna tilted her head, her brows furrowing in confusion. "Wait," she said slowly, studying me like I''d just confessed to being an alien. "Are you being serious right now?"


    I frowned, taken aback by her reaction. "What do you mean, am I serious?" I asked. "Why are you acting so surprised?"


    "Because," Yuna said, gesturing toward me as if the explanation were obvious, "you''re literally saying you''ve never liked anyone. Ever. And that''s... impossible."


    I scoffed, rolling my eyes. "Why is that so impossible?" I asked, crossing my arms. "Not everyone gets butterflies and writes love songs in their diary, you know. Some of us have more practical priorities."


    Yuna''s unimpressed look deepened. "Okay, fine," she said, narrowing her eyes at me. "Maybe you don''t write love songs, but you''re seriously telling me you''ve never had feelings for anyone? Not even a little crush? Come on, Electra."


    "I''m serious," I said with a shrug. "People usually fall for me, not the other way around. I don''t do feelings. I operate strictly on sexual attraction and nothing else."


    Yuna''s jaw dropped slightly, and she blinked at me like I''d just confessed to a crime. "You can''t be serious," she said again, her voice filled with disbelief. "You''ve never liked anyone? Ever?"


    "Not even once," I said firmly, feeling a strange sense of satisfaction at her stunned expression. "It''s just... not my thing."


    Yuna stared at me for a long moment, clearly trying to process what I''d just said. "That''s... kind of sad," she said finally, her tone softer now.


    I raised an eyebrow at her. "Sad?" I repeated. "How is it sad? It''s practical. Feelings just complicate things. Who needs them?"


    "Everyone," Yuna said bluntly, shaking her head. "Electra, feelings are, like, the best part of being alive. They''re messy and complicated, sure, but they''re also what make life worth living."


    I rolled my eyes again, leaning back against the wall. "Spare me the dumb take, sweetheart," I said dryly. "I''ve done just fine without feelings so far."


    Yuna let out a soft sigh, leaning forward slightly as she rested her chin in her hand. "You know," she said thoughtfully, "I think you''re lying."


    I raised an eyebrow at her. "Excuse me?"


    "I think you have felt something for someone before," she continued, her gaze steady. "You just don''t want to admit it."


    I laughed, shaking my head. "You''re delusional," I said. "There''s nothing to admit because it''s never happened."


    Yuna shook her head at me, her expression both amused and exasperated. "Electra," she said, her tone laced with mock pity, "you''re either lying to me, or you''re so emotionally immature that you don''t even realize when you like someone."


    I opened my mouth to argue but quickly thought better of it. Arguing with Yuna was like trying to win an arm-wrestling match with a brick wall. She was too stubborn and too good at twisting my words. Instead, I decided to take the conversation in a different direction.


    "Okay," I said, leaning back against the headboard and crossing my arms. "Let''s play a little game. Answer a hypothetical question for me."


    Yuna perked up immediately, her eyes sparkling with interest. "A hypothetical question?" she asked, tilting her head. "You have my attention, babe. Let''s hear it."


    I smirked faintly. "Alright," I said, choosing my words carefully. "Let''s say that, in some alternate world, Seraphina wasn''t the nutcase everyone believes her to be right now. Instead, she was your best friend¡ªsomeone you trusted, someone you were close to. Would you ever have feelings for her? You know, as more than a friend?"


    Yuna''s playful expression faltered slightly, and she frowned as if trying to process the question. "Wow," she said after a moment, shaking her head. "You definitely have a wild imagination."


    I rolled my eyes, irritated that she wasn''t taking the question seriously. "Just answer it, Yuna," I said. "It''s hypothetical. Use your imagination."


    Yuna sighed, leaning back and staring up at the ceiling as if deep in thought. After a few moments, she let out another sigh and shrugged. "Okay, fine," she said. "If such a world existed where Seraphina was my best friend... I don''t think I''d ever have feelings for her. Even if I might find her attractive, I don''t think I''d ever cross that line."


    I blinked, surprised by her answer. "Why not?" I asked, genuinely curious.


    The truth was, back in my real life, I''d always had a sneaking suspicion that Yuna might have liked Seraphina as more than a friend, and hearing this version of Yuna earlier say that Seraphina Vale was her type had brought that suspicion rushing back.


    Yuna tilted her head, as if trying to find the right words. "Because," she said finally, "there''s a difference between being attracted to someone and actually wanting to be with them. Attraction is easy. It''s surface-level, but wanting to be with someone? That''s... deeper."


    She paused, her gaze thoughtful. "And if Seraphina were my best friend in this hypothetical world, I don''t think I''d want to risk ruining that friendship. Even if I were attracted to her, I''d value the friendship more."


    I nodded slowly, muttering, "Interesting," as I mulled over Yuna''s words.


    Internally, I was already piecing together my theory¡ªthat Yuna, back in our real lives, had liked Seraphina but had decided never to act on it.


    Yuna broke the silence again, leaning back casually on my bed. "But honestly, I don''t let myself get too serious with any girl," she said.


    I raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the sudden confession. "Why not?" I asked.


    She shrugged, looking down at her sandwich as if it held the answer. "Because I already know I''m not going to end up with one," she said, her tone matter-of-fact. "According to the customs of my kingdom, I''m expected to marry a man. So what''s the point of getting attached to someone I can''t have a future with?"


    Her words caught me off guard, and I furrowed my brows in confusion. "Wait," I said, leaning forward slightly. "What are you talking about?"


    Yuna let out a soft laugh, as if amused by my confusion. "Come on, Electra," she said, shaking her head. "You should know how these things work. I''m not just some random girl from my kingdom. My family''s kind of... important, and for someone like me, it''s impossible to have a long-term relationship with another girl. Sooner or later, the kingdom will pick out a suitable man for me to marry."


    I stared at her. "And you''re okay with that?" I asked.


    She shrugged again, her expression resigned. "It''s not about being okay with it," she said. "It''s just reality, and I''ve accepted it."


    For a moment, I didn''t know what to say. Hearing her say such a thing out loud reminded me of when my parents tried to set me up with some prince from another kingdom, and it both amused and annoyed me.


    She glanced at me, her expression softening. "It''s the same thing for someone like Seraphina Vale," she said, her tone almost sympathetic. "That''s probably why she''s never stuck to one girl. She knows, deep down, that it doesn''t matter who she falls for. In the end, her parents are going to pick a husband for her."


    I stiffened at her words, instantly recognizing that she wasn''t just talking about Seraphina. She was indirectly referring to me. She didn''t know it, of course, but the sting of her statement hit me all the same.


    "How can you be so sure?" I asked, keeping my voice even.


    Yuna gave me a knowing look, as if the answer were obvious. "Because Seraphina''s royalty," she said simply. "And royalty doesn''t get to choose. Her parents will pick a partner for her, and whether she likes it or not, it''s going to be a man. Not a woman."

 Chapter 129 129: An Unexpected Difference

    Electra''s POV


    Lying in bed with my head pressed against the pillow, I stared up at the ceiling of my room. My roommates were laughing a little too loudly for my liking, and usually, I would be bothered, but right now, I wasn''t because it didn''t even matter. None of it could distract me from the conversation I''d had earlier with Yuna and the way her words were replaying in my mind like a broken record.


    I hated that she''d gotten under my skin, and I hated even more that she''d been right.


    I sighed, turning over and pulling the thin blanket closer to my chest as if it could shield me from my thoughts. If¡ªno, when¡ªI went back to my real life as Electra Vale, everything Yuna had said would still hold true.


    I''d made my stance clear in front of my parents and the council elders that I would not marry a man just because I was the crown princess of Elmeria. But deep down, I knew my words didn''t hold as much weight as I liked to pretend.


    No matter how strong my convictions, there were realities I couldn''t escape. I was an only child, the last of the Vale bloodline aside from my father. When the time came for me to ascend the throne, there would be immense pressure to produce an heir.


    Without one, the crown¡ªthe crown my family had fought to preserve for generations¡ªwould be at risk of slipping from our hands. The idea made my stomach churn, but it was a truth I couldn''t ignore.


    I stared at the ceiling, letting my thoughts spiral further into territory I usually avoided. The notion of having a child for the sake of preserving a legacy disgusted me. It wasn''t just because I hated the idea of having children; it was also because of the principle of it all.


    I didn''t want to be reduced to a vessel for ensuring my family''s claim to the throne, and yet, that was exactly what would happen if I went back to my life as Electra Vale.


    I let out another sigh, pressing my palms against my eyes to block out the room. Typically, I wouldn''t even entertain these thoughts. I would dismiss them as irrelevant, problems for a distant future. But Yuna''s comment about Seraphina¡ªnot taking any girl seriously because she knew it wouldn''t last¡ªhad stuck with me.


    And the more I thought about it, the more I began to wonder if that was what I''d been doing all along without even realizing it.


    Had I been avoiding anything serious because, deep down, I knew there was no point?


    Was that why I had always kept people at arm''s length? Was that why I had never let anyone get too close, never let myself feel too much? There were a lot of reasons why I didn''t involve myself with anything serious with anyone, but this was the first time it occurred to me that this could be another reason. A bigger one.


    I''d always told myself that it was because I didn''t need anyone. Feelings were messy and complicated, and I had always prided myself on being above all that. People fell for me; I didn''t fall for them. That was the way it worked, and that was the way I liked it.


    But now, lying here in the dark, I couldn''t help but wonder if there was more to it.


    Had I been lying to myself all these years? Had I been avoiding love¡ªnot because I didn''t want it, but because I was afraid of what it would mean? Afraid that I''d become too vulnerable and also afraid of the inevitable heartbreak that would come from knowing it could never last?


    The thought made my stomach twist uncomfortably, and I hated it.


    The sound of my phone ringing shattered the stillness of my thoughts, making me jump. My heart skipped a beat, and I frowned, glancing at the screen. Who could possibly be calling me at this hour?


    My surprise only deepened when I saw Seraphina''s name flashing on it, and my first thought was that something had gone wrong. Seraphina was supposed to be at the queen''s banquet right now, and as much as I didn''t want to admit it, I had been a little worried about how she would manage in my world.


    If she was calling me now, it couldn''t be good.


    Ignoring my roommates'' noise, I quickly got up and slipped out of the room, closing the door softly behind me. The last thing I needed was their nosy ears catching wind of this. As I made my way down the hallway, searching for a quiet, private spot, I hit the green button and brought the phone to my ear.


    "What''s going on?" I asked. "Why are you calling me? Did something happen at the banquet?"


    Seraphina''s voice came through, rushed and unusually tense. "Electra, calm down," she said. "I need you to answer a question for me, and don''t dance around it¡ªI just need a clear explanation."


    I frowned, now thoroughly confused. "What are you talking about?" I asked. "What question?"


    There was a heavy sigh on the other end of the line, followed by a pause. Then, Seraphina spoke again. "Do you... have a brother?"


    I froze mid-step, my brows furrowing as I tried to make sense of her question. "What?" I said, the word coming out more incredulous than I intended. "What kind of question is that? Of course I don''t have a brother! Where is this coming from?"


    Seraphina sighed again, sounding more frustrated now. "That''s what I thought," she said. "But then explain to me why a boy just introduced himself to me as Hunter Vale, your supposed elder brother."


    "What?" I repeated, louder this time. I started pacing the hallway, my mind racing. "What the hell are you talking about, Seraphina? I don''t have a brother, and there''s no such person as Hunter Vale!"


    "Well," Seraphina snapped, "you might want to rethink that, because this guy walked right up to me a while ago, introduced himself as my elder brother, and acted like we''ve known each other for years!"


    My stomach twisted uneasily. This didn''t make any sense. I didn''t have a brother. That much I was certain of. My father had only ever had one child¡ªme. There was no way some stranger could suddenly show up claiming to be my sibling. Unless...


    "Are you sure it wasn''t some kind of mistake?" I asked cautiously. "Maybe he was just trying to mess with you or cause a scene."


    Seraphina let out a humorless laugh. "I thought about that," she said. "But he knew too much, Electra. He knew things about you¡ªwell, me¡ªthat no stranger would know, and even though I didn''t know these things, from the explanation, I could tell he wasn''t lying. It was something about your childhood, and he even mentioned a secret only you could''ve told him."


    My throat went dry. "What kind of secret?" I asked hesitantly.


    Seraphina hesitated for a moment before answering. "He mentioned the day you burned down the west garden when you were eight. According to him, you lied that it was an accident, but your father punished you severely for it."


    I stopped pacing, my heart pounding in my chest. There was no way this Hunter guy could know about that. It wasn''t something I talked about, not even with the closest people in my life. My father had made sure the incident was buried, both literally and figuratively.


    "Are you still there?" Seraphina asked, her voice breaking through my thoughts.


    "Yeah," I said, my voice quieter now. "I''m here. I just... I don''t understand how this is possible. I don''t have a brother. I''ve never had a brother. My father never mentioned anything about another child."


    "Well, apparently, this Hunter Vale thinks otherwise," Seraphina said dryly. "My conclusion now is Electra Vale might not have had a brother, but Seraphina Vale does, and I don''t know what this is supposed to mean for us."

 Chapter 130 130: The Queens Banquet

    Seraphina''s POV


    The moment I hung up the phone with Electra, the voice of the announcer filled the hall, signaling the beginning of the evening''s performance.


    The atmosphere shifted almost instantly¡ªall the loud talking dulled to a murmur, and all eyes turned toward the center of the room where a beautifully decorated stage awaited.


    I didn''t have time to dwell on my conversation with Electra or the mysterious Hunter Vale. Instead, my mind latched on to the word performance, and an idea that had suddenly come to mind.


    I''d been racking my brain for a way to steal the spotlight from Queen Jella ever since I arrived, and this was my chance. The performance was the perfect opportunity.


    Taking a deep breath, I straightened my shoulders and walked toward the head of the table where Queen Jella sat, surrounded by other nobles and advisors.


    The closer I got, the more noticeable her expression became. The once-pleasant smile she''d been offering the guests evaporated the moment her eyes landed on me. Her lips thinned, and her gaze turned sharp as though she were assessing me.


    She hated me¡ªwell, hated Electra¡ªand I didn''t need to have spent years in this world to see it.


    I ignored the tightening in my chest and reminded myself of what Electra had told me earlier. Queen Jella didn''t like to share attention, and since she already despised me, there was nothing to lose by provoking her further.


    When I reached the head of the table, I paused, making sure all eyes were on me. Clearing my throat, I tilted my chin upward, channeling every ounce of confidence I imagined Electra Vale would have.


    "Your Majesty," I said, my voice calm but not overly loud. "With your permission, I''d like to perform for the court this evening."


    The entire room fell silent. Conversations ceased, and heads turned to look at me with expressions ranging from curiosity to outright disbelief. I could feel about a hundred pairs of eyes on me, but I forced myself to ignore them.


    Queen Jella''s expression didn''t change. Her lips curled into a mocking smirk, her eyes narrowing in challenge. "Perform?" she repeated, her voice dripping with condescension. "I wasn''t aware you were a performer, dear."


    I felt a flare of irritation at her tone but didn''t let it show. "There''s a lot about me you don''t know, Your Majesty," I replied smoothly, meeting her gaze without flinching. "But I assure you, I''m more than capable of entertaining your guests."


    A murmur broke through the crowd, and I could see some of the nobles exchanging whispers and raised eyebrows. I knew what they were thinking¡ªthe crown princess of Elmeria, lowering herself to perform? It was outrageous, but that was precisely the reaction I was aiming for.


    Queen Jella leaned back in her chair, her smirk growing. "Very well," she said after a moment, her voice laced with false sweetness. "If you''re so confident, who am I to deny you? The stage is yours."


    Her tone made it clear she expected me to fail, but I wasn''t about to give her the satisfaction.


    Bowing my head slightly in acknowledgment, I turned and made my way to the stage. My heart pounded in my chest, but I refused to let my nerves show.


    I climbed the steps to the stage, and the bright lights above the hall blinded me for a moment, but I focused on the piano at the center of the stage.


    I hadn''t touched a piano in years¡ªnot since my real mother passed away. She had been my teacher, my audience, and my biggest supporter, and after she was gone, it had felt wrong to play without her.


    But now, standing here in front of an audience of royals and nobles, I had no choice. This wasn''t just about showing Queen Jella up or stealing the spotlight; it was also about proving to myself that I could still do this after years of neglecting the one thing my mother taught me.


    As I sat down on the piano bench, the room fell silent, and my hands hovered over the keys, trembling slightly, but I took a deep breath and steadied myself.


    Then, as if on instinct, my eyes found Queen Jella. Her lips were curled into a subtle, smug smile, and her eyes glinted with amusement.


    The sight of her expression ignited something in me, and my nerves immediately melted away. Now, I wasn''t just doing this to entertain or impress¡ªI was doing this to wipe that smirk off her face.


    My fingers pressed the keys, and the first notes of my mother''s favorite tune, "Eclipsed Reverie," echoed through the room.


    The beginning was hesitant, but as I eased into it, something shifted. I poured everything I had into the tune¡ªthe grief I had never truly expressed and the frustration of being thrown into this impossible situation.


    The room was utterly silent, except for the music, and when I dared to glance up at the crowd, I saw their faces¡ªwide eyes, parted lips, expressions of awe. Even Queen Jella, who I had expected to remain indifferent, looked completely taken aback.


    Her smug smile was gone, replaced by a stunned, horrified expression as if she couldn''t believe what she was witnessing.


    That was all the encouragement I needed.


    By the time I reached the final note, my hands were shaking, and I was out of breath as though I had run a marathon. The room was so quiet at first, and then the applause came.


    It started as a few hesitant claps from the back of the room but quickly switched into a roaring ovation. People were on their feet, clapping and cheering, their faces filled with admiration. I sat there, frozen, unsure how to process what was happening.


    When I finally stood and turned to face the crowd, I caught Queen Jella''s gaze again. She was still seated, her hands resting on the table, her face unreadable, but her eyes¡ªthey betrayed her.


    I inclined my head slightly in her direction, a small, almost imperceptible gesture of acknowledgment. The corners of my lips twitched into a faint smile, one that I hoped conveyed exactly what I was thinking: *I just won, and you know it.*


    The applause followed me as I came down from the stage. My heart was still pounding from the performance, but I kept my expression calm and composed, my lips curved into a polite smile.


    "Absolutely stunning, Your Highness," one older woman said, attempting to take my hand, but I made sure to avoid it. "I never imagined you could play with such grace. The princess truly has many hidden talents."


    "Thank you," I replied, almost having the urge to smile widely at her, but I refrained myself.


    "You were magnificent," said another guest, a younger man with an eager smile. "And you looked very beautiful too."


    "That''s very kind of you," I answered smoothly, keeping the conversation brief before moving on.


    The compliments just kept coming, and while I appreciated them, I didn''t linger too long with any one person. My focus was set on returning to the head of the table. This was the moment Electra had warned me about¡ªthe moment I would see the Queen''s true nature.


    Would she lash out at me here, in front of her guests, or would she, like a reasonable human being, just wait until we were in private to voice her displeasure?


    As I approached her, I kept my expression neutral, though I couldn''t ignore the way my nerves prickled at the base of my neck. Her gaze was locked on mine, and her lips curved into a slow smile, but it wasn''t the warm, proud smile of a mother; it was something colder, something calculated.


    "Your Majesty," I said, not bothering to bow when I reached her.


    She got up from her seat, her hands lightly clapping in what appeared to be genuine applause. "What a performance," she said. "Truly remarkable. My daughter continues to surprise me."


    I blinked, momentarily caught off guard. This wasn''t the reaction I had anticipated.


    Before I could respond, she stepped closer and, to my utter shock, pulled me into an unexpected hug. It wasn''t a warm hug¡ªher hands barely touched me, and the gesture felt more like a performance for the audience than any genuine display of affection.


    "You''ve outdone yourself tonight, Seraphina," she murmured, but then, as her lips barely brushed my ear, her tone shifted, dark and furious . "But you''ll regret it, child."


    When she pulled back, her smile was as radiant as ever, and she continued to applaud like she didn''t just threaten me. "Truly remarkable," she said, her voice loud enough for the guests to hear. "You''ve truly made this evening unforgettable."


    I managed a smile in return, doing my best to pretend like she and I were having a normal conversation, even though my mind was spinning, and I couldn''t help but wonder what in the world she intended to do to me.

 Chapter 131 131: Saved by the princess

    Seraphina''s POV


    My eyes flew open, and the first thing I noticed was the darkness. There was not even a shred of light, not the faintest glow to give me a sense of where I was. It was as if I''d been swallowed by the void itself.


    I blinked a few times, hoping my eyes would adjust, but nothing changed. I immediately started to panic, and when I tried to sit up to get a bearing of where I was, the crack of my head against something solid sent a jolt of pain through my skull, forcing me back down.


    "Where am I?" I whispered, my voice trembling and muffled, as though the darkness itself was swallowing my words.


    I reached out instinctively, my fingers brushing against walls on either side of me. No matter how far I stretched my arms, they couldn''t move beyond the confines of what I now realized was a narrow, claustrophobic space. The air felt stale, and I couldn''t shake the growing realization that this wasn''t a room at all¡ªit was some sort of tunnel.


    A tunnel barely big enough to fit me.


    I started to panic even more; my breaths came quicker, and I clenched my fists together in an attempt to calm myself. Right now, I needed to think and to figure out how I had ended up here.


    The banquet.


    I had been at the banquet hall, surrounded by a few too many people, and answering question after question from strangers whose names I couldn''t even remember.


    They had bombarded me with questions I didn''t have the answers to and couldn''t deflect fast enough, and apparently, since I was typically very difficult to talk to, a lot of them became rather eager to use their chance and had barely let me breathe.


    Feeling overwhelmed, I had excused myself to take a moment alone. I remembered standing off to the side, trying to breathe through the pressure of pretending to be someone I wasn''t. That was when a waiter had approached, offering me a drink, and I hadn''t thought twice before accepting it.


    And then... nothing.


    Until now.


    "What the hell?" I muttered under my breath, my voice trembling as the pieces began to fall into place.


    Had someone drugged me? But why? What was the point of dragging me out of the banquet and leaving me in... wherever this was?


    The sound of my own breathing was the only thing I could hear in the confined space, and my hands trembled as I pressed them against the walls, desperately searching for a weak spot, an exit, anything that could free me.


    But there was nothing.


    "Help!" I tried to scream, but my voice was hoarse, barely more than a rasp that was swallowed by the silence. I tried again, louder this time, forcing every ounce of strength into the plea. "Help me! Someone! Anyone!"


    My voice echoed faintly, but no answer came. Memories, unwelcome and vivid, began to flood into my mind. Memories of Gianna locking me in my room as punishment, depriving me of food and water for days on end. The isolation, the hunger, the helplessness¡ªit all came rushing back, merging with my current reality until I could barely tell the two apart.


    Tears welled up in my eyes as my breathing quickened, becoming shallow gasps. "I can''t do this," I muttered, the words trembling with fear. "I can''t die like this."


    The darkness started to mess with my mind, so I squeezed my eyes shut, trying to block out the memories.


    *Breathe, Seraphina. Just breathe.*


    I started taking slow, deliberate breaths, forcing myself to focus on the simple act of inhaling and exhaling. It was the only way I knew to calm the fear that was threatening to consume me. Between each breath, I whispered a prayer, more like a desperate plea for help.


    "I don''t want to die," I murmured, my voice breaking as tears slipped down my cheeks. "Not like this. Please... someone, anyone, help me."


    The silence went on for a while longer, except, of course, for my sobbing, and for a moment, I thought no one would come, but then, faintly, I heard it¡ªa voice.


    "Seraphina!"


    I froze, my heart skipping a beat. At first, I thought I was imagining it, but then the voice called out again, and this time, it was louder and more frantic.


    "Seraphina! Are you in here?"


    As soon as I heard the voice again, I immediately recognized it. It was Electra''s voice.


    Her voice was clearer now, and I could hear the urgency in her tone. "Seraphina! Answer me!"


    "I''m here!" I shouted, my voice cracking. "Electra! I''m here!"


    For a moment, there was silence, and I got scared that she didn''t hear me respond, but then her voice returned, closer this time. "Hold on! I''m coming!"


    An instant relief hit me, even though my body was still trembling with fear. I couldn''t understand how Electra had found me or why she was even looking for me, but none of that mattered right now. What mattered was that she was here, and she was going to get me out of this nightmare.


    I could hear the sound of something heavy being moved, almost like the scraping of stone against stone, and then a sudden light pierced the darkness. I squinted against the brightness, my eyes struggling to adjust, but when I finally could, I saw her.


    The moment I saw Electra''s face, a flood of emotions overwhelmed me, and I let out a sob so loud it startled even me.


    My body trembled uncontrollably, and the tears came pouring out uncontrollably. I didn''t even care how I must have looked¡ªI was alive, I was out of the dark, and Electra was here.


    I felt her hands on my arms as she carefully pulled me out of the tunnel-like space. The moment I was free, my knees buckled under me, but Electra caught me before I could hit the ground. She pulled me close, wrapping her arms tightly around me, and I clung to her like my life depended on it.


    The tears wouldn''t stop, and my body shook with each sob, but Electra didn''t let go. Instead, she held me tighter, one hand rubbing soothing circles on my back while the other cradled the back of my head.


    "It''s okay, kid," she murmured, her voice low. "You''re safe now. I''m here. It''s over."


    I buried my face in her shoulder, the fabric of her shirt dampening with my tears, and let myself cry until I could barely breathe.


    "You''re going to be okay, little dove," she said softly, tilting her head to try to catch my gaze. "You''ll be okay. I promise."

 Chapter 132 132: Out of the woods

    Third-person POV


    "Sera dear, I hate to ruin your cry time," Electra said, slowly pulling away from Seraphina, who was still a sobbing mess, "but we can''t stay here. I''m not exactly supposed to be in this part of the palace¡ªor any part of the palace, for that matter."


    Seraphina''s brow furrowed in confusion. "This is the palace?" she asked, her voice still shaky.


    Electra nodded briskly. "Yes, but this isn''t a part most people know about. Think of it as... a hidden area." She glanced around the small room with the rough stone walls, and her expression immediately turned grim. "I''ll explain everything later, but right now, we need to get out of here before the party''s over and the guards start patrolling. Once they do, the entrance I used will be blocked."


    Seraphina''s head was spinning. The revelation that she had been left to rot in some hidden part of the palace was both unsettling and confusing. She wanted answers¡ªhow had Electra found her? How did Electra even know about this place? But the seriousness in Electra''s voice pushed those questions to the back of her mind.


    "Okay," she said, nodding despite her confusion. "Let''s go."


    Without another word, Electra grabbed Seraphina''s hand and started leading her out of the room, while Seraphina clung to her like a lifeline.


    The passage went on and on, and Seraphina stumbled more than once, her legs still weak from the ordeal. Thankfully, Electra never let go of her hand, and judging by how quickly Electra moved, Seraphina could tell that she had walked this path a hundred times before.


    "How did you find me?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "I''ll tell you later," Electra replied curtly, her tone leaving no room for further questions.


    Seraphina bit her lip, swallowing her curiosity as they kept on walking.


    When they reached the small, nearly hidden gate, Seraphina paused, taking in her surroundings. The bushes around it were overgrown, making the gate barely visible unless you knew exactly where to look.


    She could see the tall palace walls rising behind them, and it became clear that this must be some sort of servant or emergency exit rarely used.


    Electra crouched by the gate, peeking through the small crack to ensure the coast was clear. Her eyes scanned the area, and after a moment, she turned back to Seraphina, her expression serious.


    "There aren''t any guards out there," Electra whispered, her voice barely audible. "But we can''t take any chances. Once we''re out, we''ll need to run. Just for a few seconds until we''re far enough away from the gate. Think you can manage that?"


    Seraphina frowned, her legs already feeling like they might give out beneath her. She took a deep breath, nodded, and tried to push her exhaustion aside.


    "Are you kidding?" she said, her voice a little sharper than intended. "My life is in danger, Electra, so of course, I can run."


    Electra smirked slightly, her amusement flickering briefly before her serious expression returned. "Good. On my count, then."


    Seraphina braced herself as Electra gripped the gate''s latch and quietly pushed it open just enough for them to slip through. The hinges creaked slightly, and Seraphina''s heart skipped a beat, but no sound of approaching guards followed.


    Electra gave one last look over her shoulder, locking eyes with Seraphina. "Three. Two. One. Go."


    They darted through the gate and into the open space, and Seraphina focused on Electra''s back, following her lead as they ran across the dirt path. Her legs screamed in protest, every step sending sharp jolts of pain through her muscles, but she gritted her teeth and pushed forward.


    The thought of being caught and dragged back to whatever nightmare awaited her in the palace was enough to make her even more determined not to get caught.


    After what felt like an eternity but was probably only a few seconds, Electra slowed down, glancing back to make sure Seraphina was keeping up. She motioned for Seraphina to follow her as she veered off the path and into the cover of the trees.


    "We''re far enough now," she said. "Let''s catch our breath for now."


    Seraphina stumbled to a halt, leaning heavily against a tree as she tried to calm her breathing. Her chest heaved, and her legs felt like they might collapse beneath her at any moment, but she was grateful for the break.


    "You... do this often?" she managed to say between gasps.


    Electra gave her a wry smile, leaning against a tree of her own. "Not exactly," she said. "But sneaking out of places I''m not supposed to be? Yeah, I''ve had some practice."


    Seraphina let out a breathless laugh, though it quickly turned into a grimace as her ribs protested the movement. "Of course, you have."


    Before she could stop herself, she turned to Electra, and without a second thought, she threw her arms around Electra in a tight hug. Electra stiffened immediately, startled by the sudden contact.


    "What the¡ª" Electra started, her hands awkwardly hovering in the air as if unsure where to place them. "Are you crying again? Because my shirt is still damp from the last time, and I''d really appreciate it if you didn''t add any more tears to the mix."


    Seraphina pulled back just enough to look up at Electra, a small chuckle escaping her lips. Her eyes, still red from earlier, crinkled with amusement.


    "Relax," she said softly, her voice carrying a warmth that surprised even herself. "No more crying, I promise."


    Electra exhaled in mock relief, finally letting her hands drop to her sides. "Good," she muttered, rolling her eyes as she shifted uncomfortably. "You''re lucky I''m even tolerating this."


    Seraphina laughed lightly and stepped back, releasing Electra from the hug. "Thank you," she said earnestly. "For coming to find me. I don''t even want to imagine what would have happened if you hadn''t."


    Electra shrugged, trying to downplay the sentiment. "Don''t mention it," she said casually. "Just don''t make a habit of getting yourself drugged and stuffed into tunnels, kid. I''m not planning on making a career out of rescuing you."


    Seraphina smiled, but her gaze dropped for a moment as she added, "I''m sorry about ruining your shirt earlier. You know, with the tears and... everything else."


    Electra let out a small scoff, waving her hand dismissively. "Yeah, well, I''ve certainly been through worse," she replied with a playful smirk. "But if you really want to thank me, you can wait until we''re out of here entirely. Let''s save the heartfelt gratitude and whatever speech you have prepared for when we''re back in the dormitory and no longer at risk of getting caught."


    Seraphina nodded, her expression turning more serious. "You''re right. We''re not out of the woods yet."


    "Literally," Electra added dryly, gesturing to the dense trees surrounding them.

 Chapter 133 133: Its in the past

    Third-person POV


    As soon as they stepped into Seraphina''s bedroom, Seraphina didn''t even hesitate; she rushed to her bed, flopping on it with a dramatic sigh and an exaggerated groan of exhaustion.


    "I''m so tired," she mumbled, her voice muffled by the comforter she had buried her face in.


    Electra raised an eyebrow at her theatrics, leaning against the doorframe. "Shouldn''t you, I don''t know, go into the bathroom first and take off that dress?" she asked, gesturing vaguely at the dress Seraphina still wore.


    The fabric of the dress was wrinkled and smudged with dirt, clearly worse for wear after the night''s events.


    Seraphina turned her head just enough to glare playfully at Electra. "This is my bed, Electra," she retorted with a mock pout, rolling on her back. "If I want to lie on it in a dirty dress, that''s my problem."


    Electra scoffed, shaking her head in disbelief. "Right. Of course. What was I thinking?" she muttered, sarcasm dripping from her tone.


    She moved further into the room, taking in the scattered belongings that now felt oddly unfamiliar, even though this used to be her space.


    Still sprawled on the bed, Seraphina sat up just enough to pull off her short heels and toss them carelessly on the floor.


    She patted the space beside her on the bed, tilting her head at Electra. "Come on," she said lightly, her voice teasing. "You must be tired too, after playing superhero all night."


    Electra stopped in her tracks, caught off guard by the comment. She blinked at Seraphina, the corners of her lips twitching as she tried to suppress a laugh. "Superhero?" she repeated incredulously. "Do you really have to call me that just because I helped you out?"


    Seraphina shrugged with an exaggerated casualness, a playful glint in her eyes. "Well, for tonight, you are my superhero," she said with mock sincerity, clasping her hands together like she was ready to bestow an award. "Now, are you going to join me, or are you just going to stand there?"


    Electra stared at her for a moment, a mix of amusement and disbelief on her face. Then, with a dramatic sigh of her own, she walked over to the other side of the bed. "You know," she began as she climbed into it, "when this bed was mine, I would have never laid on it in a dirty dress."


    Seraphina rolled her eyes, lying back against the pillows. "Well, lucky for me, this bed is now mine and not yours, and I''m not as much of a neat freak as you apparently were," she quipped. She turned her head to look at Electra, her expression softening slightly. "Though I have to admit, you''re right about one thing. This dress is disgusting."


    Electra smirked, leaning back against the headboard. "Told you," she said smugly, folding her arms behind her head. "But no, by all means, keep rolling around in it. It''s not like you''re going to have to deal with cleaning it or anything."


    Seraphina would simply chuckle lightly before going quiet and getting lost in her thoughts. Her mind kept circling back to the tunnel, and she kept wondering who had thrown her in there.


    Her instincts screamed that it had to be Queen Jella. After all, the queen had warned her that she''d regret stealing the spotlight.


    But as her thoughts spiraled deeper, something else clicked. If Queen Jella had done this, and if this wasn''t the first time, it meant that as Seraphina Vale, she was expected to have already been familiar with such punishments, and yet, she wasn''t because it wasn''t her who had endured this before¡ªit had to have been Electra.


    The pieces began to fit together. The way Electra had shown up at the exact spot to save her, the urgency in her voice when she called out her name¡ªit wasn''t just luck or coincidence. Electra had known because this had happened to her before.


    Seraphina''s chest tightened. She turned her head slightly to glance at Electra, who still seemed lost in thought. Her expression was unreadable, but the sadness in her eyes betrayed the indifference she always tried to put up.


    For the first time, Seraphina found herself looking at Electra not as the intimidating and infuriating person she had always known but as someone who had endured more pain than she let on.


    She didn''t realize she had been staring until Electra turned her head, her sharp eyes narrowing slightly in confusion. "What?" Electra asked, her tone carrying a hint of confusion. "Why are you staring at me like that?"


    Seraphina hesitated, her mouth opening before she realized she didn''t know exactly how to frame her thoughts. She sat up straighter, her fingers fidgeting with the edge of her dress. "I was just..." she began, then sighed, deciding not to beat around the bush. "Are you going to tell me how you found me?"


    Electra blinked, her expression shifting slightly. She seemed to weigh the question, her lips pressing into a thin line. "Does it matter?" she asked after a moment, her voice devoid of its usual teasing. "You''re safe now. That''s what matters."


    "It does matter," Seraphina insisted. "I''ve been thinking about it. You knew where I was. You knew how to get me out. That means..." She trailed off, not wanting to finish the thought aloud.


    Electra turned her gaze away, her jaw tightening. She let out a slow breath before answering. "It means nothing," she said flatly. "I just figured it out."


    Seraphina frowned. "Electra..."


    "I don''t want to talk about it," Electra snapped, cutting her off. Her voice wasn''t angry, but it carried a seriousness that made Seraphina pause.


    Seraphina watched her for a moment, then leaned forward slightly, lowering her voice. "I think it does matter," she said gently. "Because if what I''m thinking is true, then it''s not about me. It''s about you."


    Electra didn''t respond right away. Her fingers tapped against her knee, her body tense. Finally, she let out a dry laugh, though there was no humor in it. "You really don''t know when to let things go, do you?"


    "No, I don''t," Seraphina admitted, a small smile tugging at her lips. "Call it a character flaw."


    Electra shook her head, a flicker of something¡ªamusement, maybe¡ªcrossing her face before she sighed again. "Fine," she said, her voice quieter now. "Yes, I knew where you were because... I''ve been there before. Happy now?"


    Seraphina''s heart sank, even though she had already suspected as much. "How many times?" she asked softly.


    Electra let out a bitter chuckle, running a hand through her hair. "Enough times to know the place better than I''d like to," she said. "But it doesn''t matter. It''s in the past, and I''d prefer to leave it there."

 Chapter 134 134: A little understanding

    Seraphina''s POV


    When I woke up, my head was pounding as if a hammer was trying to break through my skull. It was the kind of headache that made me feel like I shouldn''t move a single muscle, yet I instinctively tried to shift anyway, only to find that my head didn''t budge.


    Panic ran through me for a moment, and I wondered if something was seriously wrong until I realized the true reason why I couldn''t move.


    I was pressed against Electra.


    It took me a second to process the situation fully. Her arm was draped loosely over me, her chest rising and falling steadily beneath my head. Apparently, at some point in the night, I had ended up cuddled against her like some kind of oversized stuffed animal.


    My cheeks burned with embarrassment at the realization, and I was tempted to bolt upright and distance myself from her, but the headache made even the thought of moving unbearable.


    Still, I couldn''t stop myself from tilting my head slightly to get a better look at her. Electra''s face, usually set in a perpetual scowl or smirk, looked... peaceful.


    Her features were softer in sleep, the tension she always seemed to carry gone. She looked completely different, almost unrecognizable compared to the intimidating and fiery girl I knew.


    Seeing her like this reminded me of our conversation last night¡ªthe way she''d dodged my questions about the tunnel and her refusal to share just how many times she had endured something similar.


    I never really thought I understood Electra or anything, but I had come to a conclusion about her when we were in our real lives. She was an untouchable nutjob who thrived on power and control, but lying here now, seeing her as vulnerable as I''d ever seen her, I realized how little I truly knew about her.


    Her life was far more complicated than I could have imagined. The pain she carried, the anger she hid behind her cold demeanor¡ªit made me feel guilty for the times I had hated her, thinking she was just cruel for cruelty''s sake.


    I let out a quiet sigh, my breath catching slightly when I noticed her stir. Her arm shifted slightly against me, and I panicked again, wondering if I should pretend to be asleep, but before I could make a decision, her eyes fluttered open.


    For a second, she looked dazed, her gaze unfocused as she adjusted to the light in the room. Then her eyes locked on mine, and her brows furrowed in confusion. "Why are you...?" she started, her voice raspy from sleep.


    I quickly pulled away from her, creating some distance as I sat up, my headache forgotten in the rush of embarrassment. "I¡ªuh, I don''t know," I stammered, unable to meet her gaze. "I don''t even remember how we fell asleep like that."


    Electra rubbed her eyes, sitting up more slowly than me. "Well, you were crying half the night," she muttered, her tone carrying a hint of teasing. "Maybe you just conked out and decided I was a convenient pillow."


    I scowled at her, even though I couldn''t deny that there was probably some truth to her words. "You didn''t seem to mind," I shot back, trying to regain some semblance of dignity.


    Electra smirked faintly, her usual expression of amused superiority creeping back into place. "Touche?," she said, leaning back against the headboard. "Though next time, if you''re going to use me as a pillow, at least warn me first."


    I rolled my eyes, trying to hide the small smile tugging at my lips. "I''ll be sure to send a formal request next time."


    We lapsed into silence after that, the air between us no longer as tense as it had been the night before. I could feel Electra''s gaze on me as I rubbed my temples, trying to ease the lingering headache.


    Part of me wanted to ask her again about the tunnel, but I remembered the way she''d shut me down last night. She didn''t want to talk about it, and I had to respect that.


    Still, curiosity burned in the back of my mind. What else had Electra endured that I didn''t know about? How much pain had she buried beneath that tough exterior?


    "What is it now, little Sera? What''s with the look?" Electra''s voice broke through my thoughts, pulling me back to the present.


    I blinked, realizing I must have been staring at her again. "Nothing," I said quickly, shaking my head. "Just... thinking."


    "About what?" she pressed, raising a brow.


    I hesitated, debating whether to lie or tell her the truth. Finally, I decided to be honest. "About you," I admitted, my voice soft.


    Electra looked surprised for a moment, her smirk faltering slightly. "Me?" she echoed. "What about me?"


    "About everything you''ve been through," I said, meeting her gaze. "About how little I really knew about you before all of this. I used to think you were just... heartless and crazy and demented and evil. I just thought you enjoyed being cruel for the sake of it. But now..."


    Electra''s expression shifted, her smirk replaced by something more guarded. "Don''t start feeling sorry for me, Seraphina," she said, her tone sharper than before. "I don''t need your pity."


    "It''s not pity," I said quickly. "It''s just... understanding."


    She didn''t respond right away, her gaze dropping to her hands. For a moment, I thought she was going to shut me out again, but then she let out a heavy sigh. "Well, don''t get too comfortable with that," she muttered. "Your understanding doesn''t do anything for me. It doesn''t change the past, so do me a favor and keep your understanding."


    I frowned, her words striking a nerve. "You''re right, it doesn''t change the past," I agreed softly. "But it does help us understand each other better."


    The scoff that came from Electra was sharp, and it stung more than I wanted to admit. "You think you understand me now?" she said, her tone dripping with disdain. "You think a few hours in a tunnel gives you the right to say that?"


    I frowned, her words hitting harder than I expected. "I didn''t say I understood everything about you," I replied calmly, trying not to let her words get under my skin. "But I think I understand a part of what you''ve been through."


    She let out a bitter laugh, shaking her head. "You don''t get it, Seraphina. You don''t even come close to getting it. That tunnel? That''s nothing. I''ve dealt with that and worse my entire life, and you expect me to believe that a single night makes you some kind of expert on my experience?"


    I opened my mouth to respond, but before I could get a word out, she climbed out of the bed.


    "Where are you going?" I asked, sitting up straighter.


    "Anywhere but here," she shot back, her voice tight with anger. "I don''t have time for this ''let''s bond over trauma'' nonsense."


    Her words made me flinch, but I couldn''t let her leave like this. "Electra, wait," I called out, my voice firmer than I expected.


    She stopped in her tracks, her back still turned to me. Slowly, she turned around, her eyes narrowed in frustration. "What?"


    I hesitated for a moment, wondering if I should even say it. "The reason I understand you," I began, "isn''t just because of that tunnel. It''s because I''ve been there too, in my own way."


    Electra raised an eyebrow, clearly skeptical. "What are you talking about?"


    I took a deep breath, forcing myself to meet her gaze. "My stepmother," I said quietly. "Well, she was my mother''s biological sister, and after my mom died, she took over as my dad''s new wife and made it her personal mission to make my life a living hell."


    Electra''s expression softened slightly, but she said nothing, so I continued. "She would lock me in my room for days at a time, with no food or water, tell me I was worthless, and I''d just sit there, waiting for my punishment to be over. On some days, she''d make sure I was almost passed out before getting me out, and she did all of this with my dad''s knowledge."


    I swallowed hard, the memories hitting me harder than I expected. "So yeah," I said, my voice trembling slightly. "I don''t know everything you''ve been through, but I know what it''s like to feel trapped."


    Electra stared at me, her expression unreadable. For a moment, I thought she might yell at me, or laugh it off, or tell me I was just being dramatic, but instead, she stood there in silence, her gaze locked on mine.


    After what felt like an eternity, she finally spoke. "Well, I''m... sorry to hear that," she said, her voice quieter than I''d ever heard it.


    It wasn''t much, but it was something. I nodded, offering a small, tentative smile. "Thanks," I said softly.


    But just as I thought we were getting somewhere, she turned back around and headed for the door. "Electra," I called out again, but she didn''t stop this time.


    She opened the door and stepped out without another word, leaving me alone in the room.

 Chapter 135 135: A Strange Repeat

    Electra''s POV


    As soon as I stepped out of Seraphina''s room, I let out a long, frustrated sigh. My chest felt tight, a mix of irritation and discomfort swirling inside me.


    Talking about my past¡ªespecially about my mother¡ªwasn''t something I planned to do, not with anyone, and definitely not with Seraphina, and the fact that she''d even brought it up again this morning made my skin crawl.


    I quickened my pace, heading down the hallway toward my room, hoping to avoid any nosy eyes or curious questions about why I was sneaking out of Seraphina Vale''s room so early in the morning. The last thing I needed was more attention.


    But, of course, fate had other plans for me.


    "Electra!" a voice called from behind, and even before I turned around, I knew who it was.


    Yuna. The upbeat, ever-inquisitive Yuna, who had somehow managed to make it her personal mission to stick her nose into every aspect of my life.


    I stopped in my tracks, my heart sinking. Of all people to run into at this moment, why did it have to be her?


    Taking a slow, calming breath, I turned around, already bracing myself for the barrage of questions she was bound to throw at me, but what I wasn''t prepared for was the sight of Yuna walking toward me with another girl by her side¡ªa girl who had a frown etched so deeply into her face that I couldn''t help but feel annoyed just looking at her.


    Yura.


    It took me a moment to remind myself that in this twisted reality, I wasn''t supposed to know Yura. I wasn''t supposed to know that she was Yuna''s twin sister or that she was the girl I had once nearly drowned back when I was Electra Vale.


    I forced a neutral expression on my face as they approached. Yuna, as always, was grinning, but Yura''s sour expression remained fixed. Her gaze was sharp, almost accusatory, as if she already didn''t like me¡ªand, honestly, the feeling was mutual.


    There was just something about Yura''s face that had always annoyed me, even back in my real life.


    "Good morning, Electra!" Yuna greeted me brightly, completely oblivious to the fact that I was in no mood for pleasantries. "What are you doing out here so early?"


    I hesitated, searching for an excuse. "Just... getting some air," I said vaguely, hoping that would be enough to satisfy her.


    But, of course, it wasn''t.


    "Really?" Yuna asked, tilting her head curiously. "Because it kind of looked like you were coming out of Seraphina Vale''s room. Were you?"


    Her tone wasn''t accusatory or anything, but my stomach twisted at the implication of her response. I shot her a glare, though it lacked my usual intensity. "What does it matter where I was?" I retorted, my voice sharper than I intended.


    Yuna was about to respond, but before she could say a word, Yura would chime in, cutting her off. "Just mind your business, Yuna," she snapped, her tone sharp enough to make even Yuna flinch. "Let''s go where we were headed, or I''m leaving without you."


    I couldn''t help the dry amusement that curled my lips into a smirk. Of course, she''s the rude one. Watching Yura, it became crystal clear to me that I had been absolutely right about which twin deserved to be drowned. My choice had been impeccable.


    Yuna, clearly flustered, turned back to me with a disappointed look plastered on her face. Her big, doe-like eyes seemed to silently chastise me for being uncooperative. "We''ll talk later, Electra," she said in a soft but pointed tone, before allowing Yura to grab her wrist and pull her along.


    I stood there for a few seconds, watching them retreat down the hallway. Yuna''s retreating figure gave me a strange feeling, but I brushed it off. I wasn''t in the mood to deal with her endless questioning or meddling, and I was relieved that she was leaving me alone for now.


    With a sigh, I turned on my heel and made my way back to my dorm room. By the time I reached my door, I was already dreading whatever interaction might be waiting for me inside.


    Pushing the door open, I was greeted by the sight of one of my roommates, Ashleigh, sitting cross-legged on her bed with a phone in her hand. Her head snapped up as soon as I walked in, and her eyes narrowed at me like a hawk spotting its prey.


    "Where were you?" she demanded, her tone accusatory.


    I stopped in my tracks, blinking at her in confusion. "Excuse me?" I said, my voice sharp.


    Ashleigh rolled her eyes, leaning back against her headboard. "Don''t ''excuse me'' me. The principal sent someone to look for you last night," she said, crossing her arms. "Apparently, there''s some kind of family emergency, and they wanted to find you. We had to lie for you because we had no idea where you were."


    I stared at her, my irritation growing. "And what does that have to do with you?" I asked, not bothering to mask my irritation. "Since when do you care about where I am or what I''m doing?"


    Ashleigh scoffed, turning her attention back to her phone as if she wasn''t fazed by my tone. "I don''t care," she said dismissively. "But when we have to cover for you, it becomes our problem. Maybe try not to make it our problem next time."


    I clenched my jaw, my fingers curling into fists at my sides. Of all the people in this dorm, Ashleigh was the last person I wanted to deal with right now. Knowing her the way I did, she was always quick to stick her nose where it didn''t belong, and her condescending attitude only made it difficult for me not to physically attack her.


    "Thanks for the heads up," I said coldly, walking past her toward my bed. "But I don''t need a lecture from you."


    Ashleigh let out a humorless laugh, shaking her head. "Whatever," she said, her tone dripping with mockery. "Just thought you''d like to know that someone might still be looking for you. You''re welcome."


    I didn''t care if someone was looking for me or not. If it was truly some "family emergency," it had to do with Seraphina Hook''s life in Aldoria, and, frankly, that was none of my business.


    Sure, I was currently living as Seraphina Hook, but I didn''t know anything about her family¡ªnor did I have any desire to. If they had a problem, that was on them, not me.


    That''s what I told myself, anyway.


    So I collapsed on my bed, ignoring the fact that Ashleigh was still glaring at me from across the room. My mind was a mess, and the only thing I wanted was to shut it all down and get some sleep.


    If someone was determined to find me, they''d just have to wait until I was good and ready.


    It didn''t take long for exhaustion to sink its claws into me. With everything that had happened from last night till this morning, I felt drained, both physically and mentally. My eyes grew heavy, and I let myself succumb to the pull of sleep.


    I''m not sure how long I slept. Maybe a few hours. Maybe longer, but at some point, a light tap on my shoulder roused me from my sleep. It was gentle, almost like someone was trying not to disturb me but also needed my attention.


    Annoyance flared inside me. ''Ashleigh again,'' I thought, bracing myself for another round of back and forth I wasn''t ready to indulge.


    I opened my eyes, ready to snap at her for interrupting me, but the moment my eyes fluttered open, expecting to see the familiar sight of my cramped room and Ashleigh''s obnoxiously smug face, my breath caught in my throat.


    I wasn''t in my room.


    Instead, I was staring up at the ceiling of Seraphina''s bedroom.


    My mind froze, and for a split second, I thought I was still dreaming, but the heavy feeling on my shoulder and the warmth pressed against my side told me otherwise. Slowly, hesitantly, I glanced down and was greeted by the sight of Seraphina curled up against me, her face relaxed in sleep.


    "What the hell is going on?" I whispered to myself, my voice barely audible over the sound of my own pounding heart.


    This didn''t make any sense. I''d gone to bed in my dorm, pissed off at Ashleigh, ready to forget about whatever family emergency had supposedly summoned me. So how had I ended up back here, and more importantly, why was I lying in Seraphina''s bed with her clinging to me like some kind of overgrown teddy bear?


    Carefully, I tried to shift away from her, but the moment I moved, she stirred, her hand tightening its grip on my shirt. I froze, my breath hitching as I waited to see if she would wake up. Thankfully, she only let out a soft sigh before settling back into her sleep.


    ''Okay, Electra,'' I thought to myself, stay calm. ''There has to be an explanation for this.''


    I looked around the room. It was definitely Seraphina''s room, no doubt about it, but how I''d gotten here was a mystery. The last thing I remembered was falling asleep in my own bed, fully prepared to ignore the world for the rest of the day.


    So how in the name of the gods had I been dragged here somehow? Teleported? Was this some new trick from whoever¡ªor whatever¡ªhad switched our lives in the first place? None of it made sense. Nothing made sense.

 Chapter 136 136: Time Loop

    Electra''s POV


    I wanted to believe I was stuck in a nightmare. No, I needed to believe it, because the alternative¡ªthat this insanity was actually happening¡ªwas too much to handle.


    I had been here before, in Seraphina''s room, having the exact same conversation, storming out for the exact same reason, and running into the exact same people over and over, like some twisted time loop that refused to let me escape.


    The first time it repeated, I thought I was imagining things. Maybe I was tired. Maybe the trauma of everything that had happened recently had finally gotten to me, and my brain was playing tricks on me, but by the second and third time? There was no denying it.


    This was real, or at least, as real as my messed-up reality could get.


    The third time I woke up back in Seraphina''s room¡ªagain¡ªI knew something was horribly wrong. My stomach churned as I sat up, only to find Seraphina already awake and staring at me with that same confused and innocent look she had when she was about to bring up her new favorite topic: "understanding each other."


    "Electra," she began, her voice soft. "I think we need to talk about¡ª"


    "No!" I cut her off, louder than I intended. My hands flew up to my temples, pressing against my skull as if I could squeeze out the headache that had been building since this nightmare started. "No, we do not need to talk about anything, Seraphina."


    Her brows furrowed. "Why are you shouting? I''m just trying to¡ª"


    "Stop!" I snapped, standing up so abruptly that I nearly tripped over the edge of the bed. "We''ve had this conversation already. Twice. Maybe even three times. I don''t even know anymore, but I am not doing it again."


    She blinked, startled, but instead of arguing back like she usually would, she tilted her head and studied me like I was some kind of science experiment. "What are you talking about? What do you mean we''ve had this conversation already?"


    I let out a bitter laugh, the sound sharp and humorless. "Exactly what I said, Seraphina. This. All of this." I gestured wildly around the room, at the bed, at her. "This stupid conversation about ''understanding each other''¡ªwe''ve had it before. You told me about getting locked up by your stepmom, who''s also your aunt, and after that, I storm out. I run into Yuna and Yura. Ashleigh tells me someone''s looking for me, and then, somehow, I''m back here. Every single time."


    Her eyes narrowed, her confusion deepening. "Electra... are you okay? You''re not making any sense."


    "No, I''m not okay!" I shouted, throwing my hands up in frustration. "Nothing makes sense! I''m stuck in some kind of loop, and every time I think I''ve escaped, I end up right back here with you!"


    For a moment, she just stared at me, her expression unreadable. Then, slowly, she stood up from the bed and crossed her arms over her chest. "Alright," she said carefully, like she was trying to calm down a wild animal. "Let''s say I believe you. You''re saying that... time is repeating itself? And you''re the only one who knows?"


    "Yes!" I said, relieved that she was at least trying to understand. "Everything keeps happening the exact same way, down to the smallest detail. It''s like I''m stuck in a nightmare I can''t wake up from."


    She was quiet for a moment, her gaze flickering to the window as if she was deep in thought. "If what you''re saying is true," she said slowly, "then maybe this is happening for a reason. Maybe there''s something you''re supposed to do differently to break the loop."


    I scoffed. "Oh, great. So now it''s a magical life lesson? Is that it? The universe wants me to ''learn something,'' so it''s punishing me with an endless cycle of misery?"


    She shrugged. "I don''t know, but if everything is repeating, there has to be a reason for it. Maybe... maybe it has to do with me."


    My laugh was sharp and bitter. "Of course it does. Everything always comes back to you, doesn''t it?"


    She glared at me, her patience wearing thin. "Do you want my help or not, Electra? Because if you don''t, then feel free to storm out again and let the cycle repeat. I''m just trying to figure out what''s going on."


    I opened my mouth to snap at her, but the words died on my tongue. As much as I hated to admit it, she had a point. If I didn''t figure out what was causing this, I''d be stuck in this loop forever, and as much as I despised the topic she was trying to get me to delve into, I knew I had no choice but to listen to her.


    After all, she was the only person who was going to believe me¡ªor at least, entertain the possibility that I wasn''t completely insane.


    "Fine," I muttered, crossing my arms over my chest. "What do you think we should do?"


    She raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised that I was actually listening to her. "Well," she said after a moment, "if this is a loop, then maybe the answer lies in breaking the pattern. You said everything happens the same way every time, right? So maybe... we do something different."


    I frowned. "Like what?"


    "How about..." She hesitated, biting her lip as she thought. "Just for starters, how about you don''t storm out of here, and instead, let''s have that conversation that keeps making you storm out?"


    As soon as I heard her suggestion, I couldn''t help it¡ªmy body moved before my mind could catch up, and I threw Seraphina a look so fierce that it might as well have been a slap to the face.


    The mere idea that she wanted us to somehow "trauma bond" over our twisted childhoods¡ªboth involving parents who found it entertaining or convenient to lock us away¡ªmade my skin crawl.


    Who did she think I was? Did she honestly believe that sharing a few grim stories would somehow fix everything that was wrong with our lives?


    "Yeah, right," I hissed, my voice dripping with sarcasm and anger. "You think I''m going to sit here and hold hands with you while we talk about how our parents locked us up? No way in hell, Seraphina. No way."


    I saw her flinch, the harshness of my response registering in her eyes. For a brief second, guilt flickered through me, but I shoved it aside.


    I wasn''t going to let myself feel bad for telling her the truth. Because that''s what it was: the truth. This was never going to happen. Not with me, not with her, not with anyone.


    Without waiting for her response, I turned on my heel and stormed out of the room, slamming the door behind me with enough force to rattle the frame.


    My blood boiled as I marched down the hallway, fuming so much over Seraphina''s relentless attempt to make us "trauma bond" over our screwed-up childhoods. It wasn''t happening.


    There was no way I was going to sit down and hold hands with her while we exchanged horror stories like it was some kind of therapy session.


    Then I heard Yuna''s voice calling my name again. For a split second, I froze. My instincts screamed at me to keep walking, to avoid yet another rerun of the same conversation that had been driving me insane. But instead of stopping or engaging, I clenched my fists, ignored her completely, and spun on my heel, heading straight back to Seraphina''s room.


    This had to stop once and for all, and if that meant testing Seraphina''s ridiculous theory about doing something different to break the loop, so be it.


    When I re-entered the room, Seraphina was standing at the edge of her bed, her back to me. She turned around the moment the door creaked open, her brows furrowing in confusion. "Electra? What are you¡ª"


    I cut her off with a sharp gesture. "Shut up. Just... let me talk."


    Her confusion deepened, but she stayed silent, watching me warily as I walked further into the room. I could feel my heart pounding in my chest, my palms slick with sweat as I tried to summon the courage to say what I was about to say.


    This wasn''t like me. I didn''t share things¡ªespecially not this.


    But if Seraphina''s theory was right, and saying something different was the key to breaking this loop, then I had no choice.


    Taking a deep breath, I blurted out the words before I could stop myself: "When I was younger, and up until very recently in my life, Queen Jella used to sexually abuse me."


    The room fell into a heavy silence, and Seraphina''s face went pale, her eyes wide with shock and horror as she took a step back, like my words had physically struck her.


    "What?" she whispered, her voice barely audible.


    I clenched my jaw, my nails digging into my palms as I tried to keep my emotions in check. "You heard me," I said bitterly. "You wanted to understand me, right? Well, there you go. That''s my truth. That''s the kind of crap I''ve had to deal with my whole life, and now you know. Congratulations."

 Chapter 137 137: Its a strange world

    Seraphina''s POV


    The moment Electra''s words registered in my head, I felt the world around me blur. My mind tried to process what she''d just confessed, but I kept coming up blank.


    My heart ached, my stomach churned, and I felt my hands clench involuntarily. Never in a million years would I have expected Electra to say something so... devastating, and the way she said it, as if she were discussing the weather¡ªit shook me to my core.


    I didn''t know how to react. What do you say to someone who casually tells you that their mother, a literal queen, sexually assaulted them?


    My throat felt tight, and I could barely breathe.


    She wasn''t looking at me anymore. Instead, she had turned slightly away, her arms crossed defensively over her chest, her face blank but her body language screaming discomfort. She was trying to mask it, but I could see the slight tremble in her shoulders, the way her fingers dug into her arms like she was holding herself together by sheer force of will.


    Clearing my throat softly, I hesitated before asking, "Do you want to... talk about it?" My voice was quiet, careful, as though I were trying not to startle her.


    Electra immediately shook her head, a bitter laugh escaping her lips. "No," she said curtly. "I''ve already said more than I should have."


    I nodded slowly, though her response didn''t surprise me. Of course she didn''t want to talk about it. Why would she? But the way she dismissed it, like it was nothing¡ªlike she was nothing¡ªmade my chest tighten painfully.


    It was a strange feeling, but I hated seeing her like this, this vulnerable, yet so adamant about pretending she wasn''t.


    "Okay," I replied gently. "I won''t push."


    Her gaze flickered toward me briefly, her eyes hard and wary, as if she were trying to gauge whether I was lying. When she seemed satisfied that I meant it, she relaxed slightly.


    She forced a small smile, but her exhaustion was evident. "Thanks for not pushing," she said quietly, her voice soft but tinged with a weariness I hadn''t fully noticed until now. "I think that was already more than I''ve said to anyone about... that. Ever."


    I nodded, trying to keep my expression neutral. "Of course. Thank you for telling me," I said, keeping my tone calm.


    She offered a faint nod, seemingly relieved by my response. "I''m going to head back to my room," she said, brushing a hand through her hair and straightening slightly. "I need to see if this loop is done messing with me. Maybe what I told you was enough to end it."


    I felt a pang of concern at the thought of her leaving, but I didn''t want to push her. "If the loop stops," I began hesitantly, "are you still going to come back here? To talk?"


    Electra''s lips quirked into a wry smile. "Do I really have a choice?" she asked, half-joking but half-serious. "Clearly, whoever¡ªor whatever¡ªis pulling the strings in this twisted world wants us to figure something out. I doubt they''ll just let us go without more... discoveries."


    I nodded, even though her words unsettled me. "Yeah, you''re probably right. It''s all so... strange. None of it makes sense."


    She sighed, leaning against the doorframe. "Strange doesn''t even begin to cover it, and we still haven''t even talked about the whole Hunter Vale situation."


    The mention of Hunter made my stomach tighten. "Right," I said, the word coming out as more of a breath than a statement. "The mysterious older brother you never knew existed."


    Electra rolled her eyes and let out a frustrated breath. "I didn''t even want to think about that earlier," she admitted. "Because seriously, what the hell? I was an only child. Always have been. Where did he come from?"


    I shrugged helplessly. "I wish I had an answer, but I''m as clueless as you are. It doesn''t just stop at Hunter either, does it? There''s so much about this world that''s off."


    Electra gave a bitter laugh. "Off is an understatement. Between the switch, Hunter, and whatever weird cosmic entity decided to lock me in a damn time loop, I don''t even know where to begin."


    I sighed, rubbing my temples. "If the loop really does stop, maybe we can start piecing things together," I offered. "Together, I mean."


    Electra blinked at me, as if caught off guard by my words, but she didn''t argue. "Yeah," she said finally. "Maybe."


    She stood there for a moment longer, then pushed off the doorframe. "Anyway," she muttered, "I should go. If the loop isn''t done, I''ll probably end up back here again soon enough."


    "Right," I said softly. "Good luck. I hope it''s over."


    She glanced back at me, her expression unreadable. "Thanks," she said, then opened the door and disappeared into the hallway, leaving me alone with my thoughts.


    As soon as Electra shut the door behind her, I took a deep breath, wondering what next to do, but before I could even gather my thoughts, the air in the room shifted.


    It was subtle at first¡ªa faint change in pressure, like the room was holding its breath¡ªand then the voice came.


    "Are you satisfied?" it asked, low and mocking, echoing as if it came from every corner of the room.


    My blood turned cold, and my body froze in place. It was the same voice I''d heard before, the same one that led me to this point.


    "First of all, good to hear from you again, mystery being, or whatever the hell you are. And secondly, what the hell are you talking about?" I asked sharply, though my voice betrayed the unease that I couldn''t suppress.


    My eyes darted around the room instinctively, even though I already knew I wouldn''t find the source. This voice had no physical form.


    The voice laughed¡ªa grating, maniacal sound that sent a shiver down my spine. "Come now, Seraphina. Don''t play coy with me. Are you satisfied with the number of times you''ve sent poor Electra back to repeat her morning? Did it amuse you?"


    My brows furrowed, my heart pounded in my chest, and I could feel my confusion turning into annoyance. "What are you talking about, you faceless bastard? I didn''t send her back to do anything. How could I have even done that?" I snapped.


    "Are you sure you didn''t?" the voice countered smoothly, its tone dripping with mockery. "Or are you too blind to see just how deeply tied you are to that girl''s fate in this world that you created?"

 Chapter 138 138: Breaking the cycle

    Seraphina''s POV


    I crossed my arms tightly, my frown deepening as the Voice''s cryptic words sank in. It wasn''t just accusing me of being responsible for sending Electra back in time¡ªagain and again¡ªbut it had also claimed I was somehow tied to Electra''s fate in this strange world, and then, the bombshell: this was a world *I* had supposedly created.


    That last part, more than anything, made my stomach churn. How could I have created a world without even knowing it? Nothing about that made sense.


    "What the hell are you talking about?" I demanded, my voice sharper than I intended. "How could I create any of this? I don''t even know how I got here!"


    The Voice chuckled, the sound low and mocking, as if my confusion was a continuous source of amusement. "Ah, Seraphina. Denial suits you, but it won''t help you now. Like I said, this world exists because of you, whether you remember it or not."


    I clenched my fists, heat rising to my face. "Stop with the riddles. Just tell me¡ªwhat do you mean by ''this world exists because of me''? And what does any of this have to do with Electra?"


    The Voice hummed, as though it were savoring my frustration. "You truly don''t remember, do you? Fascinating. Perhaps I''ll indulge your ignorance."


    It paused, as if gathering its thoughts¡ªor maybe just enjoying the suspense. "This world was born from a wish, Seraphina. A wish you made, though you likely didn''t realize how powerful it was at the time."


    I scoffed as I crossed my arms over my chest and stared into the empty air. My voice came out sharper than I intended, fueled by the confusion and irritation that just kept growing.


    "Just out of curiosity, are the gods bored or something? Is that why you''re messing with Electra and me? Do you people have nothing better to do than to mess with two high schoolers? Because this¡ª" I gestured vaguely around me, "¡ªall of this feels like some twisted form of entertainment for you."


    The Voice chuckled, the sound even more low and unsettling, if that was even possible. "Oh, Seraphina, you misunderstand. I am not one of your so-called gods. Nor do I meddle in mortal affairs out of boredom."


    "Then what are you?" I pressed, leaning forward slightly. My pulse quickened, but I forced myself to appear calm, even though the Voice''s cryptic words sent a shiver down my spine. "And why the hell are you telling me I created this world out of a wish? I didn''t wish for this. You literally forced me to say yes to a switch I didn''t understand, and that was how I ended up in this mess and dragged Electra in it with me."


    The Voice hummed thoughtfully. "You''re right. You didn''t wish for this. Not intentionally, perhaps, but your heart spoke loudly enough. Desperation, anger, and envy¡ªthey''re powerful forces, you know. Combined, they can tear open doors to places you never imagined, and, my dear Seraphina, you practically kicked that door wide open."


    I glared at the emptiness in front of me, my nails digging into my palms. "You''re talking in circles," I snapped. "I didn''t ask for this. I didn''t ask to be trapped in some twisted version of Electra''s life!"


    "Didn''t you?" the Voice countered smoothly. "Think back, Seraphina. Recall the days you spent wishing for her downfall, the times you seethed with envy and hatred. ''If only she could feel what it''s like to be me,'' you thought. Or perhaps, ''I wish she knew what it''s like to be powerless.'' Does that ring any bells?"


    My stomach twisted at the words. Had I thought those things? I couldn''t be too sure, but deep down, I knew the Voice wasn''t entirely wrong. I had resented Electra for as long as I could remember, and in my lowest moments, I might''ve wished for her to suffer just like everyone else she hurt had.


    But that didn''t mean I wanted this.


    "That doesn''t explain anything," I said through gritted teeth. "Even if I had fleeting thoughts like that, it doesn''t mean I created this... this world. I''m just a nobody."


    The Voice chuckled again, this time with a hint of mockery. "Ah, but it does, my dear. Wishes like yours, born from such strong emotions, have a way of manifesting. I simply... facilitated the process. Granted your wish, as it were."


    I let out a frustrated sigh and realized that there was really no point in arguing with this person, or whatever it was. "So what you''re saying is... this entire world, everything that''s happened¡ªit''s my fault?"


    "Fault is such a harsh word," the Voice said, almost cheerfully. "Think of it as an opportunity. A chance for you to learn, to grow, and to understand."


    "Understand what?" I shouted, my voice echoing in the room. "That I''ve dragged Electra into this mess because I couldn''t handle my own emotions? That I''m somehow tied to her fate in a world I didn''t even know existed until I woke up here, but somehow, according to you, I created it?"


    "Precisely," the Voice replied, unfazed by my outburst. "You''re tied to her because your wish bound you together, and now that your priorities are instinctively shaping up to protect her, her fate is now depending on your thoughts and emotions. Her pain is your pain, and if you wish to return to your original reality, you''ll need to resolve the ties that bind you. Break the cycle, if you will."


    I froze at the last sentence. "Break the cycle?" I repeated softly. "What does that even mean? What exactly is the cycle, and how am I supposed to break it?"


    The Voice sighed dramatically, as if bored with my questions. "That, dear Seraphina, is for you to figure out. I''ve given you all the tools you need. The rest is up to you," it said. "But before I leave, let me just tell you that some of the things in this world that you believe don''t exist in your real world are just things that haven''t happened yet. Consider them as a warning for when you do return to your world, if, of course, you can return."


    "But what do I need to do to return?" I blurted out hurriedly, hoping that the voice hadn''t disappeared yet.


    "Play a good game, and play it the right way," the voice simply responded like it was the most obvious thing in the world.


    Before I could ask what game it was talking about, it faded into silence, leaving me alone with my thoughts. My knees wobbled, and I sank back into the bed, my mind racing.


    Break the cycle. Resolve the ties. Play a good game. What did any of it mean, and how was I supposed to fix something I didn''t even know how to understand?

 Chapter 139 139: Deja vu

    Electra''s POV


    I let out a shaky sigh of relief as soon as my eyes fluttered open and I realized two things: it was nighttime already, seeing how the room was dark, and I was still in my own room. My own bed. Not Seraphina''s.


    For a moment, I just lay there, staring up at the ceiling and letting my eyes adjust to the dark. It felt unreal¡ªafter repeating the same conversation, the same walk down the hallway, the same infuriating run-in with Yuna and Yura, I had finally broken free of that loop. And all it took was confessing one of the darkest truths of my life to Seraphina.


    I squeezed my eyes shut for a second, trying to will away the memory of that conversation. Telling someone about Queen Jella''s abuse¡ªwords I''d never spoken out loud before¡ªfelt like scraping my heart raw.


    Even now, a dull ache still lingered in my chest, reminding me just how vulnerable I''d been, but that ache paled in comparison to the flood of relief at knowing I''d woken up in my own space, my own bed, and with no sign of the day resetting itself like a broken record.


    Slowly, I stretched my arms over my head, feeling the tension in my shoulders loosen. My limbs felt heavy, as if I''d been running a marathon¡ªmaybe mentally, I had. Despite the relief, I was exhausted.


    I forced myself upright, groaning a little as my stiff muscles protested. My eyes drifted to the faint outlines of furniture in the darkness: the small desk, the wardrobe, the pile of clothes.


    Having to repeat the morning more than once had definitely taken a toll on me and was still messing with my head, but I tried not to dwell on it. I just needed to hold on to the fact that at least the loop was done.


    Or so I hoped.


    Then, as I shifted my legs to dangle off the bed, something in the corner of my eye made me freeze. There was a dark shape at the foot of my bed¡ªa silhouette that definitely hadn''t been there before.


    My heart lurched, and a jolt of pure panic shot through my spine. I typically wasn''t the type to ever scream¡ªever¡ªbut for the first time in a while, I let out an involuntary scream, and it was so loud that my voice echoed even in the still room.


    Instinct took over, and I threw myself backwards, nearly tangling in the sheets.


    "Who''s there?" I managed, forcing the words out through a throat tight with fear.


    My mind was turning with so many possibilities: *Am I now stuck in some different scenario? Is this part of the never-ending loop? Did I not break free at all?*


    While I was imagining the worst case possible, the figure would suddenly turn on the flashlight of a phone, and when a familiar face came into view, my racing heart didn''t slow. Instead, it pounded harder, fueled by equal parts relief and irritation.


    I had been bracing myself for a life-or-death moment, and here was Yuna, looking far too pleased with herself for scaring the hell out of me.


    "Seriously, Yuna?" I snapped, sitting up straighter and running a hand through my hair. "What the hell are you doing in my room, sitting in the dark like a creep?"


    Yuna burst into laughter, the kind that was loud, carefree, and utterly infuriating. She held her stomach as if I''d just told the funniest joke she''d ever heard. "You should''ve seen your face, Electra. Priceless. I didn''t know you could scream like that."


    I groaned, leaning back against the headboard. "That wasn''t a scream. That was... I don''t know, a startled yell, and you didn''t answer my question¡ªwhy are you here?"


    She grinned, clearly unbothered by my growing irritation. "I came to get you so we could have dinner, but no matter what I did, you wouldn''t wake up. You sleep like a literal rock, you know that? So, I figured I''d sit here and wait for you to wake up."


    "Wait, you''ve been sitting here the whole time?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. "How long have you been here?"


    Yuna shrugged nonchalantly. "Maybe thirty minutes? Forty, tops."


    "Thirty minutes?" I almost yelled. "And you didn''t think to turn the lights on, or better still, why didn''t you just knock before coming in?"


    "I knocked, like, three times," she said, crossing her arms defensively. "No one answered, so I just came in to be sure that the room was empty instead of just leaving. I thought you might''ve died or something."


    "Well, clearly, I''m alive," I said, narrowing my eyes at her. "And what kind of person just sits in the dark, waiting? That''s psycho behavior, Yuna."


    She laughed again, as if I was the one being unreasonable. "Psycho? Please. If I were psycho, I''d be holding a knife and chanting creepy stuff. I''m just hungry and didn''t want to eat alone."


    "Unbelievable," I muttered, shaking my head. "What time is it anyway?"


    Yuna glanced at her phone. "It''s just past 7:30."


    I sighed, feeling a mixture of frustration and resignation. "Fine, give me a second. I''ll change, and we can go."


    Yuna raised an eyebrow and smirked. "Change? For what? You look fine to me. It''s not like we''re going to a royal banquet or something."


    I shot her a look. "Unlike you, I have standards. I''m not showing up in wrinkled clothes and bedhead."


    She rolled her eyes dramatically. "Oh, please. Like anyone cares."


    Ignoring her, I climbed out of bed and went to my wardrobe to grab a fresh shirt. Yuna continued to sit on my bed like she owned it, swinging her legs back and forth and humming some obnoxiously cheerful tune. I tried to block her out, focusing on pulling my hair into a somewhat presentable ponytail.


    As I slipped on my sneakers, I glanced at her and said, "You''re lucky I didn''t have something heavy to throw at you when I woke up."


    "Noted," Yuna said with a grin. "Next time, I''ll come with a helmet."


    I couldn''t help the small laugh that escaped me. "You''re impossible."


    "I agree," she said, hopping off the bed and heading for the door. "Come on, let''s go before all the good food is gone."


    I followed her out of the room, still annoyed but oddly grateful for the distraction. As much as Yuna could get on my nerves, she had a way of making things feel less heavy, less suffocating, and right now, after the loops, the confession to Seraphina, and the overwhelming sense of being trapped in this life, I needed that more than I cared to admit.


    The dining hall was loud and bustling with energy as usual. I wasn''t paying much attention to where Yuna and I were heading since I was distracted by the noise, and that was when it happened.


    I didn''t see her until it was too late. One second, I was walking; the next, I collided with someone head-on.


    The moment I collided with the girl, everything seemed to slow down. Pain shot through my hip as I hit the floor, and for a second, all I could do was wince and clutch my side. Yuna was immediately by my side, her voice full of concern.


    "Electra, are you okay?" she asked, helping me to my feet with surprising strength for her small frame.


    "I''m fine," I grumbled, brushing off imaginary dust from my shirt, but my attention quickly shifted to the girl still sprawled on the ground with her red hair spilling over her face.


    Her wide, fearful eyes looked up at me, and for a moment, I froze. Something about her expression struck a chord deep inside me¡ªa feeling of de?ja? vu so strong it was almost dizzying. It was the same fear I had seen in Seraphina''s eyes the first time we had met.


    The memory hit me all at once, and for a moment, I was back in that dining hall, but in my original life. Seraphina had been just as nervous, just as afraid, apologizing profusely like she thought her very existence was an inconvenience.


    Shaking myself out of the memory, I crouched down and extended my hand to the red-haired girl. "Hey, you okay? Let me help you."


    Her gaze flicked to my hand, then back to my face, her fear still evident. After a moment''s hesitation, she reached out and allowed me to pull her up. Her hand was trembling slightly, and I couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt, even though I hadn''t done anything wrong.


    "I¡ªI''m so sorry," she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper. Her face was flushed, and she looked like she wanted to disappear into the floor. "I wasn''t paying attention. I¡ª"


    "It''s fine," I interrupted, trying to sound as gentle as possible. "It was an accident. Don''t worry about it."


    She nodded quickly, her eyes darting around the room like she was searching for an escape route. Before I could say anything else, she mumbled another apology and bolted for the door, leaving her tray abandoned on the floor.


    Yuna, who had been watching the entire interaction with raised eyebrows, let out a low whistle. "What was that about?"


    I shook my head, still staring at the door where the girl had disappeared. "I don''t know," I admitted, though the de?ja? vu was still gnawing at me. "She seemed... scared."


    "She looked like she saw a ghost," Yuna said, picking up the abandoned tray and handing it to a passing cafeteria worker. "Do you know her?"


    "No," I said quickly, though I wasn''t entirely sure if that was true. Something about her felt familiar, even though I couldn''t place her.

 Chapter 140 140: An Odd Feeling

    Electra''s POV


    As Yuna and I settled on one of the empty tables, I let out a deep breath, trying to shake off the unease I had been carrying since a few minutes ago.


    Yuna immediately caught the attention of a nearby dining hall waiter, requesting dinner for both of us with her usual pleasant demeanor.


    I watched her in silence, grateful that she didn''t immediately dive into one of her endless attempts to talk my ears off. For a moment, I thought I''d get through this meal without having to dissect whatever it was that had my stomach in knots, but, of course, Yuna had other plans.


    She cleared her throat, and immediately, I knew the chatter was coming. "So," she began, tilting her head to the side in that way she always did when she was about to pry, "are you still feeling weird?"


    I frowned, caught off guard. "Weird? What are you talking about?"


    Yuna leaned forward, propping her chin on her hand. "The red-haired girl," she said, her tone matter-of-fact. "The one you ran into earlier. You''ve been acting off since then."


    I blinked at her, feigning ignorance. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. It was just an accident."


    "Uh-huh." Yuna didn''t sound convinced. She tapped her fingers on the edge of the table, her gaze fixed on me like she was trying to see straight into my thoughts. "You can say whatever you want, but I saw the look on your face when you helped her up. She made you feel something."


    I scoffed, shaking my head. "Feel something? What could she have possibly made me feel in barely a minute? You''re imagining things."


    "No, I''m not," she shot back, her voice carrying that mix of playfulness and seriousness that sometimes made her so infuriating. "You''re just avoiding the question."


    I sighed, leaning back in my chair. "Fine," I said reluctantly. "What do you think I felt, then, since you seem to be such an expert on my emotions?"


    Yuna grinned, clearly enjoying herself. "I think she reminded you of someone," she said simply. "And whatever or whoever that someone is, it shook you."


    "You''re reaching," I muttered, shaking my head at how ridiculous she sounded.


    "Am I?" Yuna raised an eyebrow.


    I frowned, the lines on my forehead deepening as I leaned back in my chair, arms crossed defensively. "What makes you so sure the girl reminded me of someone?" I asked. "Why do you suddenly sound like you''ve figured me out?"


    Yuna just shrugged, her expression calm, yet there was a knowing look in her eyes that unsettled me.


    "It''s not rocket science, Electra," she said simply. "You looked like you''d seen a ghost when you bumped into her. It wasn''t just about the awkwardness of the moment¡ªit was something deeper. Something familiar."


    The confidence in her voice threw me off. Who did Yuna think she was, acting like she had me all figured out? She didn''t even know me that well¡ªnot the real me, at least, but at the same time, her words hit a little too close to home.


    I tilted my head, narrowing my eyes at her. "And who, exactly, do you think she reminded me of?"


    Yuna smirked, leaning forward on her elbows. "Are you sure you want me to answer that?" she asked, her tone teasing but with an underlying seriousness.


    Her question felt like a challenge, but I couldn''t back down now. "Go ahead," I said, trying to sound indifferent. "Entertain me."


    She held my gaze for a moment, her expression softening just slightly. "Without giving you a name, let''s just say she reminded you of someone who used to be afraid of you," Yuna said quietly. "Someone who probably looked at you the same way she did¡ªlike they were expecting you to hurt them."


    The words hit me like a punch to the gut, and I opened my mouth to respond but found that I couldn''t. Yuna wasn''t wrong. The girl''s terrified expression had mirrored something I''d seen before¡ªon Seraphina''s face, before everything turned upside down.


    "Cat got your tongue?" Yuna asked, snapping me out of my thoughts.


    I glared at her, trying to mask the emotions swirling inside me. "You''re just way too confident for someone who barely knows me," I muttered, picking at the edge of the empty plate in front of me with a fork.


    Yuna chuckled. "I might not know you that well," she said, "but I''m good at reading people, and let''s face it¡ªyou''re not as hard to read as you think."


    I scoffed, leaning back in my chair. "Congratulations on your new career as a mind reader," I said sarcastically. "What''s next? Telling fortunes?"


    Yuna''s chuckle echoed lightly as she leaned back in her chair, clearly amused. "Don''t worry, Electra. I''m not a fortune teller, but if I were, I''d bet you''ve got one hell of an interesting life ahead of you. A very interesting life, I tell you."


    Her words caught me off guard, and I couldn''t help but frown. "What''s that supposed to mean?" I asked, narrowing my eyes at her.


    There was just something very strange and unsettling about the way Yuna was speaking to me, almost like she knew me better than I knew myself.


    Before she could respond to my question, her gaze shifted past me, her expression turning curious. "Well, speaking of interesting," she said, gesturing slightly with her chin.


    I turned to see what had caught her attention and froze. Standing just a few feet away was Seraphina, who had a slightly uncomfortable look on her face.


    "Seraphina?" I blurted out, unable to hide my surprise.


    She ignored the confusion on my face and offered a polite, albeit slightly stiff, smile. "Mind if I join you two?" she asked, though she didn''t wait for an answer.


    Pulling out a chair, she sat down right next to me as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    I blinked, trying to process what was happening. Of all the places she could have decided to meet me, if she had something to say to me, why did she suddenly choose to sit with me and Yuna? And why was she looking so... stressed out? It was unsettling.

 Chapter 141 141: Back and Forth

    Third-person POV


    Electra tilted her head at Seraphina, who now sat beside her, looking far too comfortable for her liking. Lowering her voice to a harsh whisper, she asked, "What the hell are you doing here, Seraphina?"


    Seraphina, unfazed by Electra''s tone, leaned back slightly in her chair and responded in a calm, almost amused voice, "Didn''t you just hear me politely ask if I could join your table?"


    Electra scoffed, her patience thinning. "Shouldn''t you have waited for permission before plopping yourself down?"


    Seraphina''s lips curved into a small, nonchalant smile, and instead of responding, she picked up the glass of water in front of Electra and took a sip.


    The gesture only served to irritate Electra further, and she rolled her eyes dramatically before muttering, "What do you want, Seraphina? Because I''m pretty sure you didn''t come here just to have dinner with me knowing very well that it''s both controversial and embarrassing for both you and me."


    Before Seraphina could respond, a loud throat-clearing interrupted their back-and-forth. Both of them turned to see Yuna glaring at them from across the table, her expression a mix of annoyance and amusement.


    "Am I invisible, or are you two just that self-absorbed?" she asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Seraphina shifted her attention to Yuna, her eyes scanning her briefly as if seeing her for the first time. She then put on a polite, slightly condescending smile. "You''re Yuna, right?" she asked, trying to sound as unfamiliar as she could.


    Yuna scoffed, leaning forward slightly as she crossed her arms. Ignoring Seraphina''s question entirely, she fired back with sarcasm dripping from her words, "No offense, but what''s a queen like you doing at our humble table, anyway? Surely there are more ''regal'' spots in this dining hall for someone like you to join."


    Seraphina tilted her head slightly, her lips curving into a subtle smirk as she regarded Yuna. "A queen? That''s an interesting way to describe me," she said smoothly, leaning back in her chair as if she owned the entire dining hall.


    Electra, visibly irritated by Seraphina''s antics, shot her a sharp look. "You''re deflecting," she hissed in a low voice. "Why are you here, Seraphina? You don''t just stroll into a random table for no reason, Your Highness."


    Yuna crossed her arms, clearly unimpressed. "Yeah, what she said," she added. "You''ve got the entire dining hall staring at us, you know. Your royal presence is a bit... noticeable."


    Seraphina gave a slow shrug, her demeanor as nonchalant as ever. "Maybe I just wanted a change of scenery; how about that? I don''t think it''s a bad thing to want to chat with other people, you know," she said, her tone light but with an undertone of sarcasm.


    Yuna immediately let out a scoff, wondering if Seraphina'' thought she was stupid. "Are you two sleeping together?" she asked suddenly, directing her words as much to Seraphina as she did to Electra.


    Her gaze, however, locked on Electra with an intensity that dared her to deny it.


    Electra felt her heart leap into her throat. She gripped the edge of the table, her knuckles whitening, while Seraphina merely narrowed her eyes.


    A moment passed, long enough for Electra''s heartbeat to thrum uncomfortably in her chest. "What the hell, Yuna?" she managed at last, forcing the words through clenched teeth. She leaned forward, trying to keep her voice low. "Why would you even ask something like that out of nowhere?"


    Yuna shrugged, her lips quirking into a smirk that didn''t quite reach her eyes. "Because it''s the only explanation that makes sense."


    She threw a glance in Seraphina''s direction. "Seraphina Vale," she emphasized, "sitting at our table as though you two are friends, right after everything that happened with that... humiliating rooftop stunt. You two must be on very good terms¡ªgood enough that you''re not flipping this table in her face."


    Seraphina suppressed a twitch at Yuna''s words. She was still a little shocked by Yuna''s sudden question, but she kept her face calm, as though she''d expected some kind of confrontation from Yuna all along.


    "You have an odd sense of logic," she said, her voice low. "I don''t recall seeing any law that says two people can''t share a table unless they''re sleeping together."


    "That''s not a law," Yuna shot back, rolling her eyes. "But it''s definitely the simplest explanation for why you two are acting so casual despite your history. Look, I may look like an idiot to you, but I''m not one, Your Highness. What you did to her was nasty, which is why I don''t understand how you can stroll over to our table like it''s no big deal and try to act casual."


    "Nothing is going on," Electra denied firmly, meeting Yuna''s gaze. "At least, nothing like... that."


    Usually, she wouldn''t have any issues admitting she had slept with someone, but for some reason, she couldn''t bring herself to admit to Yuna that she and Seraphina had sex before and would most probably still have sex again sometime in the future.


    "Then why aren''t you pissed at her?" Yuna asked, refusing to relent. She drummed her fingers on the table, the repetitive tap echoing her impatience. "Why not hurl your drink in her face for good measure, at least? Because that''s what I''d do if someone locked me half-naked on a rooftop."


    Electra opened her mouth to snap back, but Seraphina spoke first, her tone laced with mild amusement. "Maybe she just got over it," she said, shrugging as if the incident had been a minor inconvenience. "Is it so unbelievable to think that we sorted things out?"


    Yuna scoffed again. "Sorted things out? Yeah, right," she muttered. Then, narrowing her eyes, she tilted her head at Electra. "So, if you''re not hooking up with Her Majesty here, explain yourselves. Because I''m not swallowing any story about you two ''making nice'' after that fiasco."


    Seraphina''s lips curved into a small smile. "My dear Yuna," she said lightly, "if you weren''t going to believe anything we said, why ask in the first place?"


    Electra pinched the bridge of her nose, wishing she could disappear. The last thing she needed was a scene in the dining hall, and with Seraphina''s presence alone, they were already drawing more attention than she liked.


    They''d both immediately go quiet when a server approached with a hesitant smile, placing a plate of steaming food in front of Yuna, then one in front of Electra, and finally turning to Seraphina. "May I get you anything, Your Highness?"


    Seraphina waved a dismissive hand. "I''m fine. Thank you," she replied.


    The server nodded and quickly moved away, sensing the tension at the table.


    Electra exhaled, trying to calm her nerves. She could feel the curiosity of other students, who recognized Seraphina and wondered why she was in this corner of the hall, let alone seated with Electra and Yuna, and she hated it very much.


    Yuna, meanwhile, poked at her dinner with the tip of her fork, eyes flicking between the two across from her. "Well?" she asked. "I''m waiting."


    Electra exchanged a quick glance with Seraphina, whose expression was now unreadable. A part of Electra wanted to snap at Yuna to back off, but another part recognized that she needed to handle this carefully.


    Letting Seraphina speak was no safer¡ªSeraphina seemed to be enjoying pushing Yuna''s buttons deliberately, and knowing Yuna, she wasn''t going to shut up if Seraphina kept poking her.


    So Electra cleared her throat and did her best to speak calmly. "Look, Yuna, we''re not together or anything," she stated flatly. "We''re not even friends, really. We just... have some things we need to talk about. The rooftop thing is over, and I''ve moved on, so you should too."

 Chapter 142 142: I said yes

    Seraphina''s POV


    As soon as Electra finished her dinner, I offered a quick apology to Yuna. "I need to borrow your friend for a while," I said, keeping my tone light and polite. "Hope you don''t mind."


    Before Yuna could respond¡ªor worse, Electra could protest¡ªI grabbed Electra''s wrist and started dragging her out of the dining hall.


    "Hey!" Electra hissed, jerking slightly against my hold. "What the hell are you doing? And where are you taking me?"


    Ignoring her protests, I kept walking, making sure my grip was firm so that she wouldn''t pull away easily. I could feel the curious eyes of a few students following us, no doubt wondering why I was manhandling the supposedly disgraced new girl.


    Once we were clear of the dining hall and out in the quieter corridor, I released her wrist. Electra immediately rubbed at the spot as if I''d burned her, scowling at me with the kind of annoyance I''d grown used to seeing in her eyes.


    "What the hell, Seraphina?" she snapped, crossing her arms. "Couldn''t you wait until Yuna and I were both ready to leave? You know she hates being in the dining hall alone."


    Guilt stabbed at me immediately. She was right¡ªYuna had mentioned several times how uncomfortable she felt in the dining hall without someone she trusted nearby. I''d been so focused on dragging Electra out to talk that I''d completely forgotten.


    "I... I''m sorry," I said, lowering my voice. "It skipped my mind. I''m sure you''ll make it up to her later. I just thought we needed to talk. Right away. We have to figure things out before we get stuck in this reality forever."


    Electra rolled her eyes, her irritation clear. "Couldn''t that have waited until after dinner? Or at least until Yuna finished her dessert?"


    I sighed, running a hand through my hair in frustration. "Look, I get it. Timing wasn''t great, but we don''t have the luxury of waiting anymore. We already concluded that something was weird about this entire situation, and I don''t want to waste another minute doing nothing instead of figuring out a solution."


    She raised an eyebrow, skepticism etched into every line of her face. "What''s going on with you, kid? What''s got you so worked up?"


    I hesitated, glancing around the corridor to ensure we were alone. The last thing I needed was some nosy girl overhearing our conversation. Satisfied that the coast was clear, I stepped closer to Electra, lowering my voice further.


    "Don''t get mad, but I have reasons to believe that I''m responsible for this reality we''re stuck in," I admitted, keeping my voice low. "And I might also be the only one who can get us out of it."


    Electra''s brows furrowed in confusion, and her lips parted slightly as she tilted her head. "What are you even talking about?" she asked, her tone a mix of confusion and disbelief.


    Before I could explain, she held up a hand to stop me. "No," she said firmly. "Not here. We''re too exposed. Either we talk in the garden or your room."


    "My room isn''t an option," I responded hesitantly. "Irina, Penelope, Deena, and Roxana are in there. As for the garden... wouldn''t it be packed with other students right now?"


    Electra shrugged nonchalantly, folding her arms across her chest. "Then send everyone inside," she said, as if it were the simplest solution in the world.


    I hesitated, glancing toward the direction of the garden. The thought of commanding people to leave made my stomach churn. I still wasn''t exactly good at asserting myself to multiple people at a time, even in this bizarre reality where people treated me like royalty. "I don''t know if I can just¡ª"


    Electra rolled her eyes dramatically, cutting me off. "Gods, Seraphina," she said with an exasperated tone. "You really are nothing like me. You''re still trying to figure out how to pull off what I could do without blinking."


    Her eyes narrowed, and a hint of bitterness seeped into her voice. "And let me just tell you this now that I have the chance. I''m still annoyed you even tried to be like me by going as far as cutting your beautiful hair to ''look different.'' That was very stupid of you, if you ask me, and you''re still nothing like me."


    I folded my arms across my chest defensively. "Saying I''m nothing like you is probably the nicest thing you''ve ever said to me," I shot back, trying to mask my discomfort with sarcasm.


    Electra raised an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at the corners of her lips. "Glad to know I''m improving on my compliments," she said dryly. "Now, are we going to stand here all night, or are you going to grow a backbone and clear out the garden so we can talk about our problem?"


    I straightened up, taking a deep breath. "Fine," I said. "Let''s go."


    After we cleared out the garden, I took a deep breath, settling myself on a nearby bench. Electra sat beside me, her arms crossed and her expression curious.


    "Alright, Seraphina," Electra started, folding her arms across her chest and tilting her head slightly. "What was that whole ''you''re responsible for this reality'' nonsense you were talking about earlier? Start explaining."


    I hesitated, and my heart pounded in my chest, not because I was scared of Electra, but because I knew how she''d react once I told her the truth. She had every right to be angry, and yet, I was dreading it more than anything else.


    When I didn''t answer right away, her brows furrowed, and she leaned closer, her tone more impatient. "What''s taking so long, Seraphina? You seemed so eager to explain earlier, so what''s stopping you now?"


    I hesitated, staring at my hands as I tried to gather my thoughts. "Because I know you''re going to be mad," I finally said, my voice barely audible.


    Electra scoffed, rolling her eyes. "What else is new? Just spit it out."


    Taking a deep breath, I lifted my head to meet her gaze. "I didn''t tell you this earlier because I didn''t get the chance, but..." My voice wavered for a moment before I forced myself to continue. "I''m the one who said yes to the switch, Electra. I said yes, and somehow, that caused us to switch lives."

 Chapter 143 143: A break down

    Seraphina''s POV


    Electra''s expression shifted instantly¡ªconfusion first, then anger. She blinked at me, her mouth slightly open as if she wasn''t sure she''d heard me correctly. "What did you just say?" she asked, her voice low.


    Her eyes bore into mine, and I let out a deep sigh, trying to avoid her eyes and gather my thoughts. Explaining this wasn''t going to be easy, especially since I could already tell that her irritation was growing with each second.


    "Look," I started, "before you blow a fuse, I need you to understand something. I didn''t fully understand what I was agreeing to at the time. It''s not like this voice gave me a detailed explanation or anything."


    Electra''s expression shifted slightly, her brows knitting together as if she was piecing something together, but she didn''t interrupt, so I carried on.


    "So," I continued, taking a deep breath to calm myself, "you remember the day you came into my room and attacked Liana, right? That was the first time I heard it¡ªthe voice."


    Electra''s brow furrowed slightly, and she tilted her head as if trying to figure out where I was going with this. "I remember," she said cautiously, "but what does that have to do with anything? And what voice are you talking about?"


    "It wasn''t just any voice," I explained. "It was... strange, and it didn''t even have a face or a form. It could just... hear it, and I know you might think I''m crazy and making things up, but I swear I''m telling the truth."


    Electra narrowed her eyes at me, and for a moment, I thought she might laugh or dismiss me entirely, but instead, she leaned forward slightly. "And this voice asked you something?" she prompted, her tone flat but her curiosity unmistakable.


    I nodded. "It asked me if I wanted to switch. That was all it said at first. It emphasized just that word: switch."


    "And what did you say?" she demanded, her impatience creeping back into her voice.


    I hesitated, feeling a lump form in my throat. "The first time it asked me, I didn''t say anything. I thought I was going crazy, hearing things. I mean, how could I not? A voice from nowhere just... speaking to me. I ignored it, pretended it didn''t happen."


    Electra leaned back, crossing her legs and resting her elbow on the arm of the bench. "Okay, so you ignored it the first time. What about the second time? Surely, there must have been a second time."


    "The second time I heard the voice," I began, "was after I got back to Aldoria. My father had just died and..."


    Electra''s head snapped up, and her eyes widened with shock as she chimed in. "Your father died?" she blurted, her tone disbelieving.


    Her reaction surprised me a little, and it also made me realize that I hadn''t mentioned it to anyone since the switch. It wasn''t like there was anyone I could mention it to, besides Electra, and to be honest, I''ve been trying to avoid thinking about it altogether.


    Slowly, I nodded, my throat tightening as I confirmed, "Yes. When I finally made it back to Aldoria, big thanks to you, by the way, I saw him... but only briefly, before he died."


    Electra leaned back slightly, clearly taken aback. Her features softened, and for a moment, the usual sharpness in her gaze faded. "Seraphina," she said slowly, "I didn''t know. I mean, you didn''t say anything about it, so I just assumed that your visit must have either not happened, or it wasn''t anything serious."


    I gave a bitter chuckle. "Well, I guess I didn''t say anything because I didn''t know how to process it myself. After all, he was my only parent, the only real family I had, and then, just like that, he was gone. I guess I didn''t want to believe that he was mortal, just like everyone else."


    Electra hesitated before asking, "Did the switch happen right after he died?"


    I nodded again, my hands fidgeting suddenly. "It did. I remember being in my bathroom, staring at myself in the mirror. I kept thinking about how I wasn''t crying, even though my father¡ªmy father¡ªwas dead, and then, out of nowhere, that damned voice started yelling in my head."


    Electra frowned, her confusion evident. "Yelling?"


    "Yes," I confirmed, my voice trembling slightly as the memory replayed in my mind. "It wasn''t calm or subtle this time. It was ringing, pounding, almost like the voice itself was coming from inside my head. It kept asking me to say yes. I didn''t even understand what I was agreeing to¡ªI just wanted the noise to stop."


    I paused, my hands now trembling. "So I said yes, and then... everything changed. The next thing I knew, I was here, in this reality, living your life."


    Electra didn''t respond immediately. She seemed to be processing my words, and her brow furrowed as she stared at the ground.


    Finally, she spoke, her voice low, almost like she was choosing her words. "So you''re telling me that this whole switch happened because of some voice? That you didn''t even know what you were agreeing to?"


    I nodded. "I swear, if I had known¡ªif I''d understood what it meant¡ªI would never have said yes. I didn''t want this, Electra. I didn''t want to take your life, or for you to take mine. Sure, I was upset, and I hated you, but to purposely want to be you? I don''t think my hatred was that extreme."


    Electra stared at me for a long moment, her gaze unreadable. Finally, she sighed and leaned back against the bench. "You''re lucky I can''t punch you right now."


    "Are you not... mad at me?" I asked carefully, my voice subdued.


    I half-expected her to lash out and retort that of course she was mad at me, but she merely exhaled and shook her head.


    "I don''t know," she replied. "I mean, yeah, I''m mad, or I was a few minutes ago, but now..." Her voice trailed off, and she fixed me with a troubled look. "Now I''m just more confused than anything."


    "Confused how?" I prompted, trying to keep my tone gentle. If she really wasn''t upset, I didn''t want to risk reigniting her anger. Getting into an argument was the last thing we both needed right now.


    "Before our lives got turned upside down, I was having these nightmares. Weird ones, and now that I think about it, they were definitely prophetic. The nightmares clearly pointed to the idea that you''d end up in my shoes and take over things that were supposed to be mine," she explained.


    I blinked in surprise, my heart giving a little skip. She''d never mentioned nightmares before. "That couldn''t have been pleasant, but is that what''s confusing you?"


    She shook her head. "No. It''s not." She paused, pressing her lips together. Then, letting out a quiet sigh, she continued. "I think I''ve heard the voice too, Seraphina, and just like you, the first and only time I''ve heard it, I thought my mind was playing with me."

 Chapter 144 144: Inconsistencies

    Third-person Pov


    Seraphina''s expression shifted from confusion to surprise as she processed Electra''s words. "Wait," she said, her voice laced with disbelief, "you heard the voice too? When was this?"


    Electra leaned back on the garden bench, folding her arms across her chest. "The night you locked me on the rooftop," she replied flatly, the bitterness in her tone unmistakable. "I thought it was some kind of twisted hallucination, given the situation I was in."


    Seraphina''s eyes widened. "What did it say to you?"


    Electra let out a dry laugh, shaking her head. "It mocked me, mostly. I couldn''t even tell where it was coming from, but it was there. Clear as day. The last thing it said to me was, ''How does it feel to be powerless?''"


    She clenched her jaw at the memory. "At the time, I thought I was just losing my mind."


    Seraphina couldn''t hide her disbelief. "Mocking, annoying, and cryptic. Sounds exactly like the voice I know." She frowned. "It''s an undeniably annoying voice, and it always sounds like it''s mocking you. Very annoying."


    Electra scoffed, her tone sharp. "So, what? The gods were bored and decided to turn our lives into a joke? I don''t see any other explanation for why this had to happen."


    Seraphina shook her head, a grim expression on her face. "I don''t think it''s the gods, or maybe it is, but I''m not even sure. The voice said it wasn''t a god, and..." She hesitated. Then, with a sigh, she continued, "It also told me I created this world."


    Electra froze, her eyes narrowing. "What do you mean, you created this world?"


    "So," Seraphina began, "the voice told me... well, more like hinted that in my moment of weakness¡ªwhen I was at my lowest, angry, and hating you¡ªI made a wish."


    Electra''s brows furrowed, her jaw tightening. "A wish?" she repeated, her tone laced with skepticism. "What kind of wish?"


    Seraphina hesitated, her fingers digging into her palms. "It wasn''t really a wish, not intentionally. At least, not in the way you''d think. I was just... venting. In my head, but I remember thinking¡ªno, wishing¡ªthat you''d know what it felt like to be powerless, and just basically, I wished you''d be on the receiving end of the things you did."


    Electra''s face hardened, her frown deepening. For a moment, Seraphina thought she was about to lash out, but instead, she let out a sharp exhale, shaking her head as if to dispel her frustration. "You hated me that much, huh?" she muttered, her voice low.


    Seraphina looked away. "I don''t exactly like you all that much or anything, but I don''t hate you now," she said softly. "I promise I don''t, but back then... yeah, I did. I thought you deserved to feel what it was like, and apparently, that wish... or curse... or whatever you want to call it, was enough to trigger this."


    Electra''s expression remained unreadable, but there was a flicker of something¡ªhurt, maybe¡ªbehind her eyes. "Go on," she said after a long pause. "What else did this voice say?"


    Seraphina nodded, taking a deep breath. "The voice appeared to me again earlier today after you left the room," she said. "And even though it loves being cryptic, I''ve been thinking about our conversation all day, trying to piece together what it meant. I think I''ve figured out three things."


    Electra tilted her head, her curiosity piqued despite herself. "Three things? Alright. What are they?"


    Seraphina paused for a moment, collecting her thoughts before continuing. "The first thing I got from what the voice said is that this world we''re in¡ªthis reality¡ªis directly tied to my emotions. Not yours or anyone else''s, just mine."


    Electra''s brow furrowed in confusion. "Tied to your emotions? Is that supposed to mean something good or bad?"


    Seraphina exhaled sharply, frustrated by how absurd it all sounded. "I think it means that every time I feel something strongly¡ªanger, sadness, fear¡ªit somehow influences this world. I don''t know how it works, but the voice hinted that my negative emotions were what triggered the creation of this reality in the first place."


    Electra folded her arms, leaning back slightly. "So, basically, because you hated me so much back then, this world got created?"


    Seraphina winced at Electra''s bluntness but nodded. "As established already, yes, my hatred created this world, but it''s not just about hate now. I think every time I feel overwhelmed, it causes shifts in this reality. Like... when you were stuck in that time loop. I think that might have been my fault too."


    Electra''s eyes widened. "You mean to tell me you''re the reason I kept waking up in your room, reliving the same morning over and over again? It wasn''t the dumb gods but you?"


    Seraphina bit her lip. "I think so. The voice said something about how deeply tied I am to you in this world. I think my desperation to really know what happened to you after you helped me out of that place might have caused the loop. It''s like when you''re playing a game and you''re not allowed to move to the next stage until you complete a certain stage. You had to tell me something to ease my desperation before the loop could end."


    Electra looked away, her jaw tightening. She wanted to be furious, but something in Seraphina''s tone made her pause to remind herself that it was totally Sera''s fault.


    "Okay," she said eventually, her voice low. "What''s the second thing you figured out?"


    Seraphina straightened, her voice gaining a bit more confidence. "The second thing is that we can fix this. The voice wasn''t clear, but from the vague speech it gave me, I realized that this world isn''t permanent. It''s like... a trial or a punishment. If we can figure out what it wants us to learn or do and do exactly what we''re supposed to do, then we can go back to our real lives."


    Electra raised an eyebrow skeptically. "You''re saying there''s a way out of this mess? What''s the catch?"


    Seraphina''s lips pressed into a thin line. "The catch is that it requires us to work together. The voice said something about how our fates are tied now, which means neither of us can get out of this alone."


    Electra let out a dry laugh. "Great. The universe''s idea of a sick joke¡ªforcing us to be a team in a game-like world. How interesting!"


    Seraphina didn''t respond immediately, sensing that Electra was still processing everything. Instead, she moved on to the third point. "And for the third realization, well, there will be inconsistencies, Electra, and these inconsistencies, according to my theory based on the Voice''s speech, are an indication of the future. I believe an example of that inconsistency is the brother you''ve not met yet, Hunter Vale."

 Chapter 145 145: A Bad Morning

    Electra''s POV


    I stood outside my room, leaning against the doorframe, my arms crossed tightly over my chest. The morning air wasn''t doing much to wake me up after a sleepless night filled with thoughts I''d rather not have.


    Seraphina''s words from last night replayed in my mind on a constant loop¡ªHunter Vale, the supposed brother I didn''t have in my real life, was a strange inconsistency in this reality but was also a brother that I''d meet in the future once Sera and I returned to our places.


    None of it made sense. My father didn''t have a child before me, and only a child from the king could carry the last name Vale, or so I thought, but the more I thought about it, the more my head spun.


    I sighed, shifting my weight from one foot to the other. Where the hell was Yuna? On a morning like this, when I wasn''t in the best mood, I''d be sure to avoid going to class with her, but if I left without her again, after leaving her by herself in the dining hall last night, she''d corner me later and demand an explanation.


    And Yuna''s nagging was something I was definitely not in the mood for today.


    After another ten minutes of waiting, I decided I''d had enough. Pushing myself off the doorframe, I straightened my posture, ready to head to class alone. At least now I could say I''d waited, but just as I was about to take my first step, a familiar voice called out my name.


    "Electra!"


    I turned my head toward the sound, my expression already sour, and saw Yuna jogging toward me. My annoyance deepened when I noticed she wasn''t alone. Beside her was Yura, her twin, wearing the same perpetually annoyed expression she always seemed to have around me.


    Of course, Yuna brought Yura along. Just great.


    "Finally," I muttered under my breath, rolling my eyes. "Took you long enough."


    Yuna grinned, completely unfazed by my irritation. "Sorry, we got held up," she said, stopping in front of me. "And Yura decided to tag along today."


    Yura crossed her arms and gave me a once-over, her gaze sharp. "Not like I had a choice," she said, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "You dragged me out here with you."


    I sighed, pinching the bridge of my nose. "Fantastic. Are we going to class, or are we just going to stand?"


    Yuna ignored my question, her grin widening. "You look like you didn''t sleep at all," she said, tilting her head. "Bad dreams?"


    I stiffened, caught off guard by her accuracy. "What''s it to you?" I shot back, my voice sharper than I intended.


    Yuna raised her hands in mock surrender, her grin never fading. "Just making an observation. No need to bite my head off."


    "So," Yuna continued, a note of amusement coloring her voice, "aren''t you going to ask me to introduce you properly to Yura here? I mean, you''ve never met her before, right? Usually people show some curiosity when their friends show up with a complete stranger."


    Yuna''s question caught me off guard, though I managed to keep my expression neutral. Since I already knew Yura was Yuna''s sister, I forgot to act curious about her, and now Yuna was calling me out on it. I cursed internally, realizing I''d slipped.


    I mentally sighed, already regretting how this conversation was going. Fine, I thought. If I can''t fake curiosity, I''ll just go with the nonchalant route.


    "Do I have to be curious?" I asked, my tone flat. I turned my gaze toward Yura, who was still glaring at me as if I''d committed some personal offense just by existing. "Since you called her Yura a minute ago, and you two look a little alike, I''m just going to assume you''re sisters."


    Yuna grinned, clearly amused by my deduction. "You''re right," she said cheerfully. "We''re sisters¡ªtwin sisters, actually."


    "Congratulations," I replied dryly, my tone laced with sarcasm. "Can we go to class now?"


    Yuna''s grin faltered slightly, but she quickly recovered. "You''re so rude sometimes, you know that?"


    Before I could respond, Yura finally spoke, her voice sharp. "Rude is an understatement. She''s downright insufferable."


    I raised an eyebrow, suppressing the urge to snap back. Instead, I folded my arms and replied coolly, "And you''re delightful."


    Yura scoffed, rolling her eyes. "You''re proving my point."


    Yuna stepped between us, holding up her hands as if to mediate. "Alright, alright, can we not do this? It''s way too early for you two to be sniping at each other. You two only just met. Can''t you be nice to each other?"


    I sighed, glancing at Yuna. "I''m not the one picking a fight."


    Yura let out a sarcastic laugh. "Of course you''re not. You''re just being your usual charming self."


    Yuna groaned, rubbing her temples. "I regret introducing you two already."


    I smirked, enjoying Yura''s frustration more than I probably should. "Don''t blame me. This is all on you."


    Yuna shot me a glare, then turned to her sister. "Yura, can you try not to antagonize her? And Electra, could you at least pretend to be civil? For my sake?"


    I rolled my eyes but didn''t argue. Yura muttered something under her breath but didn''t press further. Sensing the tension starting to ease, Yuna clapped her hands together.


    "Great. Now that we''re all on the same page, let''s get to class before we''re late."


    On our way to class, Yuna continued her endless chattering, and I found myself tuning her out after a while. It wasn''t that I didn''t appreciate her energy¡ªwell, not entirely¡ªit was just that my head was already a jumble of thoughts, and I couldn''t handle any more noise.


    I simply let her voice become background noise, nodding occasionally to avoid any follow-up questions.


    Yura, unsurprisingly, stayed quiet, which I appreciated. She clearly wasn''t the type to indulge in needless conversation, and for once, her aloofness felt like a blessing.


    I was in my own head as we walked, letting my feet carry me to class while Yuna filled the silence with her commentary on everything from her breakfast to her thoughts on the upcoming school festival that was still weeks away.


    As we entered the main school building, something¡ªor rather, someone¡ªcaught my eye. It was the red-haired girl from last night, the one who had collided with me in the dining hall.


    She was alone, standing near the staircase, clutching a notebook to her chest and looking as if she was trying to disappear into the wall.


    Something about her piqued my curiosity again. Maybe it was the way she seemed so out of place, or the faint trace of fear I''d seen in her eyes the night before. Whatever it was, I couldn''t just ignore her.


    Without thinking, I turned to Yuna and muttered, "Give me a minute."


    Before I could walk away, Yuna reached out, her fingers lightly gripping my wrist. She leaned in close, her voice low enough that only I could hear. "Take your time," she said, a sly smile playing on her lips.


    I raised an eyebrow at her, but she just released my wrist and waved me off like she knew something I didn''t, and ignoring her, I made my way toward the girl.

 Chapter 146 146: Iris

    Electra''s POV


    As I approached the girl, she immediately noticed I was walking in her direction, and her eyes widened slightly. For a moment, she looked like she might bolt, but then she stood frozen, her grip on the notebook tightening.


    "Hey," I said, trying to keep my tone neutral. I wasn''t sure why I felt the need to tread lightly with her, but it felt like the right approach.


    "Hi," she replied, her voice barely audible. She glanced around nervously, as if checking to see if anyone was watching.


    I took a step closer, giving her enough space so she wouldn''t feel cornered. "You''re the girl from last night, right? In the dining hall?"


    She nodded quickly, her red hair falling into her face. "Y-yeah. I''m really sorry about that."


    I waved off her apology. "It''s fine. I just... I didn''t get your name."


    She hesitated for a moment before answering. "It''s Iris."


    I tilted my head, studying her. "Iris. Nice name. I''m Electra."


    "I know," she blurted out, then immediately looked embarrassed. "I mean, I''ve heard your name before. People... talk about you."


    I raised an eyebrow but decided not to push her on that. "Well, now we''ve officially met."


    She gave me a small, hesitant smile, but it didn''t quite reach her eyes. There was something fragile about her, like a bird ready to take flight at the first sign of danger.


    "Are you okay?" I asked, genuinely curious. "You seem... nervous."


    Her eyes darted to the side, and she shifted uncomfortably. "I''m fine. I just... I don''t do well with crowds."


    I nodded at her response, forcing a small smile. "I get it," I said softly. "Sometimes the crowd can be overwhelming."


    She chuckled lightly, the sound almost drowned out by the noise in the hallway. "That''s one way to put it," she replied, glancing down at her feet.


    "Which class are you in?" I asked, trying to steer the conversation in a more normal direction.


    Her quiet laugh surprised me. "We''re in the same class," she said, her voice light but laced with a nervous energy.


    My brows furrowed, and I tilted my head. "Wait, are you serious?"


    She nodded, her expression growing sheepish.


    I stared at her for a moment, trying to piece together how it was possible that someone like her, with her bright red hair and looks, could have gone unnoticed by me.


    Sure, I hadn''t been attending as regularly as I should since the whole humiliating rooftop incident, but I had gone enough times that I should''ve noticed someone like her.


    "I don''t remember seeing you," I admitted bluntly.


    She shrugged, offering a small, apologetic smile. "It''s okay," she said. "Most people don''t notice me. I sit in the back, near the window, and I try to stay out of everyone''s way. It''s... easier that way."


    I couldn''t help the incredulous look that crossed my face. "Why would you want to be that invisible?" I asked, more to myself than to her.


    She blinked, seemingly caught off guard by my tone. "It''s not that I want to be," she murmured. "It''s just how things turned out."


    I found myself mentally rolling my eyes, not at her, but at the absurdity of it. Why would someone as undeniably pretty as Iris choose to hide herself away?


    She reminded me too much of Seraphina¡ªthe way she always tried to disappear into the background, as though being seen was a sin, and just like with Seraphina, it annoyed me in a way I couldn''t explain.


    "You know," I began, trying to keep my tone light, "since we''re in the same class, how about we head there together? I mean, if you''re comfortable with that. No pressure."


    Her wide eyes met mine, and for a moment, I thought she was going to bolt again. "You... want to go to class with me?" she asked, as though the idea was completely foreign to her.


    I shrugged, trying to appear nonchalant. "Why not? We''re in the same class anyway. Might as well make the trip less boring."


    She hesitated, her grip tightening on her notebook. "I... I don''t know," she said quietly. "I''m not used to walking with someone else. People might notice."


    "Who cares?" I replied with a shrug. "I mean, it''s not like you''re doing anything wrong. We''re just walking together, and trust me, these girls don''t pay that much attention to other people except when it involves an embarrassing situation."


    She hesitated, her gaze flickering to the hall before returning to me. "I guess... you have a point."


    "Great," I said. "Let''s go, then."


    She hesitated for a moment before moving away from the stairway, and as she moved, I couldn''t help but notice the slight tremble in her legs.


    "Relax," I said as we headed toward the class. "I''m not going to bite."


    She gave a nervous laugh, and I couldn''t tell if it was because she found my comment funny or if she was just that anxious. Either way, I decided not to push her.


    As she and I walked down the hallway, I couldn''t help but feel slightly uncomfortable because of how quiet she was. She kept her gaze mostly on the floor, clutching her notebook tightly like it was her lifeline.


    Part of me wanted to break the silence, to ask her something simple like what her favorite subject was or if she had any siblings, but the words didn''t come easily. I wasn''t exactly known for being a conversationalist¡ªat least not the kind that didn''t involve sarcasm or threats.


    So, I stayed quiet, matching her pace as we moved toward the classroom. Just as I convinced myself that silence was probably the best option, my eyes caught a familiar figure heading in our direction from the opposite side of the hallway.


    Seraphina.


    She wasn''t alone. Irina and Roxana were by her side, laughing at something one of them must have said, but Seraphina wasn''t laughing. In fact, her entire demeanor was the opposite of lighthearted.


    Her gaze locked on mine almost immediately, and the frown that formed on her face was so deep it could''ve etched lines into her skin. She looked... pissed.


    I stiffened instinctively, my steps faltering for half a second before I forced myself to keep walking. Beside me, Iris noticed the tension in my posture and glanced up, her brows furrowing slightly.


    "Are you okay?" she asked softly, her voice laced with concern.


    I forced a smile, one that probably looked as fake as it felt. "Yeah, I''m fine," I muttered, my eyes briefly flickering toward Seraphina again.


    She was still staring at me, her expression unreadable now, though the frown hadn''t disappeared entirely. Irina leaned over and whispered something to her, but Seraphina didn''t respond.


    She just kept walking, her eyes fixed on me like she was trying to send me some kind of message, and it was unsettling to say the least.

 Chapter 147 147: I dont like her

    Seraphina''s POV


    As I walked through the hallway with Irina and Roxana walking beside me, my mood was spiraling fast. It had already been a rough morning¡ªI hadn''t slept well, I felt irritable, and everything just seemed to be off. And then I saw her.


    Electra. But she wasn''t alone.


    She was walking with some girl I didn''t recognize, a girl who, despite my immediate instinct to dismiss her, had this quiet beauty about her. Something about the girl reminded me of myself¡ªnot entirely, but enough to annoy me. Her demeanor, her obvious shyness, even her hair, even though mine was no longer as striking as hers, had a similar flow to it.


    It was ridiculous. I had no reason to care who Electra walked with or talked to, but the moment I spotted them together, my stomach churned in a way I didn''t like.


    I hated how much it annoyed me, hated that I was even spending this much mental energy on it. Why did it matter? Electra and I weren''t together in that sense. We weren''t even friends, not really.


    But no matter how much I tried to rationalize it, I couldn''t stop the bitterness from creeping in. Was it jealousy? It couldn''t be. I wasn''t the jealous type¡ªor at least, I didn''t think I was, and yet, the idea that Electra might be interested in someone else... it gnawed at me.


    I was so lost in my thoughts that I didn''t even notice when Irina and Roxana stopped walking. It wasn''t until Roxana cleared her throat loudly that I snapped out of it and realized they were both staring at me, their expressions a mix of confusion and amusement.


    "What?" I snapped, crossing my arms defensively.


    Irina raised an eyebrow, her lips twitching as though she was holding back a laugh. "What''s with the face, Sera? You look like you''re about to murder someone."


    Roxana nodded in agreement, smirking. "Yeah, you''ve been frowning so hard it''s like your face is stuck that way. Care to share what''s got you so worked up?"


    "I''m not worked up," I muttered, looking away from them and trying to mask my irritation. "I''m fine."


    "Right," Irina said, drawing out the word in a way that made it clear she didn''t believe me. "Because you totally weren''t glaring daggers at that Electra girl and the other chick she was with."


    At the mention of Electra, my jaw tightened, and I felt a flash of heat rise to my cheeks. "I wasn''t glaring," I said defensively, though even I could hear how unconvincing I sounded.


    "Oh, please," Roxana said, rolling her eyes. "You were staring so hard I thought you were going to burn a hole through the back of her head."


    "I wasn''t staring," I insisted, though my voice lacked conviction. "And even if I was, it''s none of your business."


    Irina exchanged a knowing look with Roxana before turning back to me with a smirk. "I know you and that new girl had something going earlier, so is it what I think it is? Are you by any chance jealous?"


    I froze, my body stiffening at her words. "What the hell are you even talking about, Irina? Of course, I''m not. What''s there to be jealous about?" I said quickly, too quickly.


    "Oh, you totally are," Roxana said, her grin widening. "It''s written all over your face, and that voice is such a giveaway."


    "I''m not jealous," I repeated, though my voice was quieter this time.


    Irina scoffed. "Just be honest, Seraphina," she said, tapping her foot impatiently. "It''s obvious you''re into that new girl. Why not just admit it and spare us the performance?"


    "Why in the world would I like Electra?" I snapped, my voice sharper than I intended. "I barely know her. You''re both jumping to ridiculous conclusions."


    Irina tilted her head, her trademark skeptical look plastered across her face. "Really?" she said, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "Because your behavior lately screams otherwise. Distracted, hovering around her like a moth to a flame¡ªit doesn''t exactly sell the ''I barely know her'' story, Sera."


    "I''m not hovering around Electra," I snapped, my voice sharper than intended. "And I''m certainly not distracted because of her."


    Roxana arched an eyebrow, a small, knowing smirk tugging at the corner of her lips. "Right," she drawled. "Because staring daggers at her in the hallway this morning wasn''t a distraction. Totally normal behavior, Sera."


    "I wasn''t staring daggers at her!" I shot back, though my voice faltered slightly. "I was... observing. She was with someone I didn''t recognize. That''s it."


    Irina let out an exaggerated sigh, leaning against the wall as if she were settling in for a long debate. "Come on, Sera. You''re not fooling anyone. You''ve been acting weird since the moment that girl showed up. First, you were furious with her¡ªunderstandable, considering what she did to you that day in her class. But now? It''s like she''s the only thing you''re capable of thinking about."


    "That''s not true," I muttered, though even I didn''t sound convinced.


    I didn''t know how else to deny what they were thinking, especially since I couldn''t really tell them the true nature of my relationship with Electra.


    "Oh, really?" Roxana chimed in, her tone teasing but her expression serious. "Then why did you drag her out of the dining hall the other night? Why were you sitting with her and her friend in the first place? And let''s not forget the way you''ve been avoiding literally everyone else ever since."


    "I wasn''t avoiding anyone," I protested. "I was just... trying to figure some things out."


    "About Electra?" Irina pressed, her eyes narrowing.


    I hesitated, and that was all the confirmation they needed.


    Roxana''s grin widened as she clapped her hands together. "See? You just admitted it. You''re trying to figure out Electra. Why? Because you like her."


    "I do not like her!" I practically shouted, the words echoing down the hallway.


    My face burned as a few passing students turned to look at us, curiosity and amusement flickering in their eyes.


    Irina snorted, clearly unimpressed by my outburst. "If you didn''t like her, you wouldn''t be so defensive about it."


    "I''m not defensive," I muttered, though I could feel my pulse pounding in my ears.


    Roxana rolled her eyes, her smirk softening into something more genuine. "Sera, it''s okay if you like her. We''re your friends. We''re not going to judge you for it."


    I opened my mouth to argue again, but the words caught in my throat. Did I like Electra? The idea seemed ridiculous.


    Why would I like someone who used to hurt me? Sure, she was attractive, and I used to have a crush on her before I realized just how much of a nutcase she was, and even though I didn''t hate her anymore, thanks to this situation that we''ve found ourselves in, I couldn''t exactly say I liked her either.


    Was she hot? Yes. Did she sometimes give me butterflies? Definitely. But did I like her in that? Absolutely not.

 Chapter 148 148: New Interest

    Electra''s POV


    As Iris and I stepped into the classroom, I could immediately feel the curious eyes of the other students on us. It was my first time in class since the incident with Seraphina, and it wasn''t every day that I walked into class with someone they probably didn''t recognize or care for.


    Judging by the quick glances they exchanged, I could tell they were wondering who she was while also discreetly laughing at me.


    Trying to ignore the sudden attention from them, I turned to Iris, who looked like she wanted to melt into the floor.


    "So," I said, keeping my voice low to avoid drawing more attention, "where''s your seat?"


    Iris hesitated, then pointed to a desk near the back of the room by the window, partially tucked behind a tall cabinet. "That one," she murmured, barely meeting my gaze.


    "Alright," I said with a small nod. "I''ll see you later then." I gave her a quick wave before turning and heading toward my usual seat.


    Yuna was already there, leaning back in her chair with her arms crossed, a smug grin plastered on her face. I could feel the judgment radiating off her from across the room, and I groaned internally.


    By the time I dropped into the seat next to her, her grin had only grown wider.


    "Well, well," she drawled, tapping her fingers on her desk. "Look who''s suddenly all buddy-buddy with the quiet girl."


    I shot her a look that could have melted steel. "Don''t start."


    "Oh, I''m not starting," she replied, holding her hands up defensively. "I''m just... observing."


    "Observing what, exactly?" I asked, already regretting engaging with her.


    Yuna leaned in closer, lowering her voice. "You. Walking in with that girl. Are you interested in her? Because from my observation, it''s very out of character for you to engage with anyone that doesn''t interest you, if I may say so."


    "Maybe you shouldn''t say so," I muttered, pulling out my notebook and pretending to be engrossed in organizing my things.


    I tried to look disinterested as I responded, hoping Yuna would leave me alone, but unfortunately, she wasn''t ready to let go.


    "So," she started, "are you going to tell me the girl''s name, or am I going to have to pry it out of you?"


    I resisted the urge to roll my eyes¡ªbarely. "What girl are you talking about?" I asked, pretending like I didn''t know who she was talking about.


    Yuna''s grin widened. "Don''t even try to play dumb again, Electra. I''m talking about little Miss Redhead you walked in with. The one who''s apparently so fascinating you decided to be her personal escort."


    My mouth twitched into a scowl. "Her name isn''t ''redhead,''" I muttered under my breath.


    "Exactly," Yuna agreed, pouncing on the slip. "So what is it?"


    I glanced at the front of the classroom, hoping by some miracle the teacher would show up early and save me. No such luck. The clock on the wall said we still had a few minutes before class began, meaning I was at Yuna''s mercy.


    "Why do you care so much?" I asked, trying to stall.


    "Why do ''you'' care so much, is the real question," Yuna shot back, flipping a strand of her hair over her shoulder. "Since when do you walk around with random girls you barely know?"


    I let out a frustrated sigh. "Fine. Her name is Iris. There. You happy?"


    "Iris." Yuna tested the name on her tongue, then gave me a mock-thoughtful look. "That''s pretty. So you two buddies now, or what?"


    I clenched my jaw, refusing to meet her amused gaze. "We''re not buddies," I said, wishing she''d drop the subject already. "I just... ended up walking with her. That''s all."


    "Uh-huh," Yuna replied, her skepticism practically radiating off her. "So if it''s no big deal, why do you look so tense right now?"


    "Because you won''t shut up," I snapped, louder than I intended. A couple of heads turned our way, but I ignored them, leaning in closer to Yuna so my voice wouldn''t carry. "Look, Yuna, can we not do this right now? I have better things to do with my time, and the teacher''s going to walk in any second."


    Yuna arched a brow, that smirk not leaving her face. "If you really want me to stop bothering you," she said, her tone dropping to a conspiratorial whisper, "you''ll tell me the truth. Why are you suddenly interested in her?"


    I pressed my lips together, every instinct telling me to push her away, but Yuna was relentless. "Do you like her?" she asked, and her grin softened into something genuinely curious. "I promise I''m not going to judge if you say yes. I mean, I''ll tease the hell out of you, but I won''t judge."


    "Are you out of your mind?" I hissed. My pulse pounded, half anger, half... embarrassment? "I''m not into her, alright? God, Yuna, you jump to the wildest conclusions."


    She laughed softly, tossing her hair again. "Maybe," she conceded, though her eyes danced with mischief. "But I didn''t peg you as someone who could be so friendly with a stranger, and ''friendly'' is putting it lightly."


    I felt my jaw clench so hard it nearly hurt. I was done with this conversation. Absolutely done. "Yeah, well," I said, grabbing my pen and flipping open my notebook in a deliberate attempt to change the subject, "since you seem so fascinated with who I talk to, maybe I should ask you about your own love life, Yuna. Oh, wait¡ªdo you even have one?"


    Yuna raised an eyebrow at me, clearly unimpressed by my attempt to deflect. She leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms with a smirk. "Oh, so now you''re trying to turn this on me? Classic move, Electra. Classic."


    I rolled my eyes, hoping the conversation would end there, but of course, Yuna wasn''t done. "For the record," she continued, "my love life is perfectly fine, but you dodging my question like that? Suspicious."


    I clenched my jaw. "I didn''t dodge your question," I muttered, glaring down at my notebook. "I just don''t see why you care so much about who I talk to."


    Yuna leaned forward, resting her chin on her hand. "I care because you don''t usually talk to people, Electra. You''re not exactly the most... approachable person."


    I shot her a sharp look. "Thanks for the glowing review."


    "Hey, I''m just saying," she said with a shrug. "You keep to yourself, you glare at everyone, and now suddenly, you''re buddy-buddy with some quiet girl named Iris? I''m intrigued."


    "There''s nothing to be intrigued about," I said flatly. "We barely even talked, and that''s it. End of story."


    Yuna squinted at me like she was trying to read my mind. "Uh-huh. Sure, and I suppose you decided to walk her to class and chat with her because you''re just such a nice person?"


    "Exactly," I said sarcastically. "Because I''m such a saint."


    Yuna grinned. "Okay, Saint Electra, let''s get back to the real question. Do you like her?"


    I groaned, running a hand through my hair. "Yuna, I swear to whatever higher power you believe in, if you don''t drop this¡ª"


    "Fine, fine," she said, throwing her hands up in mock surrender. "I''ll drop it. For now."


    "Thank you," I muttered, turning my attention back to my notebook.


    "But," she added, leaning closer, "if you ever want to talk about your feelings¡ª"


    "I don''t," I snapped, cutting her off.


    She laughed, clearly enjoying herself far too much. "Alright, alright. I''ll shut up. For real this time."


    Thankfully, the teacher entered the room moments later, saving me from any further interrogation, and I let out a quiet sigh of relief and focused on the lesson, though my mind kept wandering.

 Chapter 149 149: New Friend

    Electra''s POV


    I let out a long, silent yawn as the bell rang, signaling the end of our third class of the day. Three classes down, and I already felt like my brain was on the verge of meltdown¡ªnot because the material was complicated, but because I''d heard all of it before.


    Unfortunately for me, I was now forced to sit through lectures aimed at a class level beneath my old one, and if boredom could kill, I would''ve died a thousand times already.


    Pushing out of my seat, I rolled my stiff shoulders and slung my bag over one arm. A glance around the classroom confirmed that most people were doing the same thing¡ªstretching, collecting books, chatting with friends.


    Yuna was clumsily stuffing papers into a folder. She had a terrible habit of letting them accumulate until they resembled a small mountain. I caught her eye and raised an eyebrow, silently asking if she was ready to go, and she responded with a dismissive wave that I interpreted as *Just a second.*


    I sighed. My stomach rumbled, reminding me that I hadn''t eaten much for breakfast. Lunch couldn''t come soon enough. While I waited, I propped myself against a nearby desk, absently tapping my foot. The rest of the class streamed out around me, but I stayed put, figuring Yuna would finish soon.


    But when she finally stood up, instead of walking toward me, she moved in the exact opposite direction¡ªstraight toward the back of the room, where Iris was sitting with her head resting on her arms.


    Surprised, I called after her, "What''re you doing?"


    Without looking back, she shrugged me off with a quick flick of her hand. My patience, already on shaky ground from the mind-numbing lectures, began to wear thin.


    *What the hell is she up to now?* I thought, taking a few steps closer to see what was going on.


    The moment I saw Yuna arrive at Iris''s table, I felt an overwhelming urge to bolt out of the classroom. I didn''t need whatever drama Yuna was about to stir up, and I certainly didn''t need to be a part of it.


    Yet, despite myself, I stayed rooted in place, watching as Yuna tapped Iris on the shoulder.


    I crossed my arms, my annoyance growing as I observed their interaction. Iris, startled by the tap, sat up slowly. She looked at Yuna, blinking as if she hadn''t fully processed her surroundings yet. Yuna, of course, wasted no time leaning down to chat with her.


    "Hey," Yuna said, loud enough for me to hear. "Aren''t you coming to lunch?"


    Yuna tilted her head and smiled in that overly friendly way of hers. "Why not? Everyone needs to eat."


    "I''m not that hungry," Iris replied, her voice still soft. She started to lower her head back onto her arms, clearly trying to avoid further conversation.


    But Yuna, being Yuna, wasn''t having it. "Nonsense," she said, grabbing Iris''s bag off the table and slinging it over her shoulder. "You''re coming with us."


    At that moment, I realized Yuna''s plan. She wasn''t just being her usual nosy self¡ªshe was about to force Iris into having lunch with us.


    Fantastic.


    I sighed heavily, already knowing I had lost control of the situation. "Yuna," I called out tiredly. "What are you doing?"


    Yuna turned to me with that infuriating grin on her face. "What does it look like I''m doing? I''m rescuing your new friend from starving herself."


    "She''s not my friend," I retorted, even though the words felt a bit harsh as they left my mouth. "And maybe she doesn''t want to be bothered."


    From where I stood, I could see Iris glancing in my direction, her eyes briefly meeting mine before darting back to Yuna. "I''m fine, really," she said quietly. "I''m not very hungry."


    "Oh, please," Yuna said, brushing off her excuse. "Even if you''re not hungry, you can still join us. It''s better than sitting here by yourself all lunch break."


    I could see the hesitation on Iris''s face. Part of me wanted to intervene, to pull Yuna away and save Iris from her relentless persistence, but another part of me was curious. I wanted to see what Iris would do.


    Finally, Iris sighed and nodded. "Okay, I guess."


    "Great!" Yuna exclaimed, standing up and gesturing for her to follow. "Let''s go."


    I quickly turned away, pretending to adjust the strap on my bag as they approached. Yuna''s triumphant grin was unmistakable as she walked past me, Iris trailing behind her. I couldn''t help but feel a pang of annoyance.


    Yuna had completely hijacked my lunch plans, and now I had to deal with her and Iris together. This day just kept getting better.


    ***


    By the time we reached the cafeteria, it was already packed with students, and the noise level was overwhelming. Yuna seemed completely unfazed as she led us to an empty table near the back, chatting all the while about the "awful smell" of the cafeteria food and how it reminded her of her sister''s failed attempt at cooking once.


    Iris and I sat down across from each other, and for a moment, there was an awkward silence. I wasn''t sure if I should say something or if I should just let Yuna do all the talking. Thankfully¡ªor perhaps not¡ªYuna broke the silence.


    "So, Iris," she said, leaning forward with her chin in her hand. "What do you usually do during lunch?"


    Iris hesitated, clearly uncomfortable with the attention. "Um... I usually just stay in the classroom."


    Yuna raised an eyebrow. "Alone?"


    Iris nodded. "Yeah. I don''t really know anyone here."


    Yuna gasped dramatically. "That''s unacceptable. You can''t just sit in an empty classroom every day. You have to socialize, make friends, and experience high school like a normal person! I mean, I don''t have that many friends myself, but that''s for a specific reason. From where I stand, there''s no reason you can''t have friends."


    I rolled my eyes. "Not everyone wants to be the center of attention, Yuna."


    Yuna waved me off. "I''m not saying she has to be the center of attention, but she shouldn''t isolate herself either. That''s just sad."


    Iris gave a small smile. "It''s not so bad. I''m used to it."


    I felt a pang of something¡ªsympathy, maybe?¡ªat her words. I couldn''t imagine sitting alone every day without at least trying to reach out to someone.


    "Well, you''re not sitting alone anymore," Yuna declared with a firm nod. "From now on, you''re eating lunch with us."


    I shot her a look. "What do you mean ''us''?"


    Yuna smirked. "Exactly what I said. Iris is our new lunch buddy."


    I groaned. "You''re impossible."


    "I prefer ''irresistible,''" Yuna replied with a wink.


    I turned to Iris, half-expecting her to back out of Yuna''s sudden proclamation, but to my surprise, she nodded. "Okay," she said softly.


    I blinked. "Okay?"


    She glanced at me, her cheeks turning pink. "If it''s not too much trouble..."


    "It''s not!" Yuna chimed in before I could respond. "Right, Electra?"


    I opened my mouth to argue, but the look on Iris''s face stopped me. She looked... hopeful. Like she actually wanted me to say yes, as awkward as it was.


    I sighed. "Fine."


    Yuna clapped her hands together. "Perfect! This is going to be so much fun."


    I wasn''t sure about the "fun" part, but I supposed it wouldn''t hurt to let Iris join us. At least for now. Still, I couldn''t shake the feeling that this was the beginning of something I wasn''t entirely prepared for.

 Chapter 150 150: A Moment of Weakness

    Seraphina''s POV


    Entering into the cafeteria, I walked alongside Deena, Irina, Roxana, and Penelope, heading toward our usual table as my feet moved automatically.


    For some reason, my eyes wandered as we crossed the room, scanning the crowd without any real purpose, and that was when I saw her¡ªYuna.


    She was sitting at a table near the back. My gaze shifted almost involuntarily to the person seated opposite her, and my stomach churned for some strange reason as I recognized the unmistakable silhouette of Electra.


    But it wasn''t Electra that held my attention. It was the girl sitting next to Yuna, directly across from Electra¡ªthe same red-haired girl I''d seen with Electra earlier that morning. The moment my eyes landed on her, the irritation inside me ignited into full-blown rage.


    The girl was smiling, her expression open and friendly, and Electra... Electra was actually engaging with her. There was something about the scene that felt almost intimate, and it clawed at me like a living thing.


    My fists clenched at my sides, and before I even realized it, a frown had taken over my face.


    I didn''t just feel angry¡ªI felt possessive, territorial, though I couldn''t for the life of me explain why. I didn''t even have that kind of relationship with Electra, and this red-haired girl had done absolutely nothing to warrant my fury, but the urge to march over there and wipe that smile off her face was almost overwhelming.


    "Seraphina," Roxana said, her voice breaking through the haze.


    She cleared her throat loudly, and I snapped back to reality, realizing with a jolt that I''d stopped walking. Not only that, but I''d been glaring at Electra''s table for who knows how long.


    "What''s up with you?" Roxana asked, raising an eyebrow as she slowed to stand beside me.


    The others had stopped too, all of them looking at me with varying degrees of confusion.


    "Nothing," I said quickly, shaking my head and forcing my feet to move again. "I just... thought I saw something."


    Irina narrowed her eyes, clearly unconvinced. "You were staring at that table. The one with Yuna, Electra, and that girl."


    Roxana''s gaze followed Irina''s, and she frowned. "Isn''t that the same girl you were all weird about this morning? The red-haired one?"


    Roxana smirked, her eyes glinting with amusement. "Don''t tell me you''re jealous, Seraphina."


    I bristled at the word, whipping around to glare at her. "Jealous? Of what? Don''t be ridiculous."


    Penelope quickly stepped in before Roxana could tease me further. "Maybe Seraphina''s just curious about the girl. She is new, right?"


    I latched onto Penelope''s suggestion like a lifeline, nodding quickly. "Exactly. I was just curious. Nothing more."


    But the look on Roxana''s face told me she didn''t believe me for a second. "Sure," she drawled, her smirk widening. "Curious."


    I ignored her, focusing instead on getting to our table without glancing back at Electra''s, but even as we sat down and the conversation shifted to other topics, my mind kept drifting.


    I couldn''t stop replaying the scene in my head¡ªElectra and that girl sitting together, looking far too comfortable for my liking.


    "What''s her deal, anyway?" Roxana asked suddenly, pulling me out of my thoughts.


    I blinked at her, confused. "What are you talking about?"


    "The red-haired girl," she said, gesturing vaguely toward Electra''s table. "What''s her story?"


    "How would I know?" I snapped, my voice coming out sharper than I intended.


    Roxana raised an eyebrow. "No need to bite my head off. I was just asking."


    Irina leaned forward, resting her chin on her hand as she studied me. "You really are being so defensive today, Seraphina. Are you sure there''s nothing going on with you and Electra? Someone you''re not telling us?"


    "Nothing," I said firmly, though the word felt like a lie even as I spoke it.


    Deena, who had been unusually quiet, finally spoke up. "If it''s nothing, then why do you keep looking over there?"


    I froze, realizing with a jolt that I had, indeed, been sneaking glances at Electra''s table. I forced myself to look away, clenching my jaw as I picked at the food on my tray.


    "I''m not looking at anything," I muttered.


    Penelope sighed, giving me a sympathetic look. "Seraphina, if something''s bothering you, you can talk to us. You know that, right? One of our jobs as your friends is getting rid of obstacles."


    I nodded, though I didn''t respond. What could I say? That I was inexplicably furious over a girl I wasn''t dating sitting with another girl I didn''t know? That I felt like something important was slipping through my fingers, even though I didn''t even know what it was?


    No. I couldn''t tell them any of that. So instead, I stayed quiet, letting their conversation wash over me as I tried¡ªand failed¡ªto focus on anything but Electra and her new red-haired friend.


    ---


    By the time lunch was over, I was practically vibrating with frustration. I needed to do something, anything, to get this gnawing feeling out of my chest. As my friends and I made our way out of the cafeteria, I made a split-second decision.


    "I''ll catch up with you guys later," I said, breaking away from the group before they could protest.


    "Where are you going?" Irina called after me, but I didn''t answer.


    Instead, I made a beeline for Electra''s table, my heart pounding in my chest. I didn''t know what I was going to say or do, but I couldn''t walk away without confronting her.


    When I reached the table, I cleared my throat loudly, drawing their attention. Electra looked up first, her expression shifting from confusion to surprise as she saw me standing there. Yuna and the red-haired girl both turned to look at me as well.


    "Seraphina?" Electra said, frowning slightly. "Can I help you?"


    "I need to talk to you," I said, my voice calm despite the storm raging inside me. "Alone."


    Electra blinked, clearly caught off guard. "Right now?"


    "Yes," I said firmly.


    Yuna raised an eyebrow, glancing between us with a knowing look. "Well, this should be interesting."


    Ignoring her, I looked at Electra again, silently daring her to refuse. After a moment, she sighed and stood up, muttering something to Yuna and Iris before following me out of the cafeteria.


    As we walked, neither of us spoke until we reached an empty hallway, far enough from prying eyes and ears.


    "Well?" Electra said, crossing her arms. "What''s so important that you had to drag me out of lunch?"


    I opened my mouth to respond, but the words caught in my throat. What was I supposed to say? That I couldn''t stand seeing her with someone else? That I felt like I was losing something I never even had?


    Instead, I blurted out the first thing that came to mind.


    "Who is she?"


    Electra frowned. "Who?"


    "The red-haired girl," I said, my voice sharper than I intended. "Who is she to you?"


    Electra stared at me for a long moment before letting out a laugh¡ªshort and humorless. "Are you serious right now?"


    "Just answer the question," I snapped.


    "She''s no one," Electra said, her tone cold. "Just a classmate. Why do you care?"


    "I don''t," I said quickly, though the lie was obvious even to me.


    Electra''s eyes narrowed, and for a moment, I thought she was going to push further, but then she shook her head, letting out a frustrated sigh.


    "You''re out of your damn mind," she muttered, turning to walk away.


    "Electra¡ª" I started, but she didn''t stop.


    As I watched her go, I felt a pang of regret. Whatever it was that was going on with me was spiraling out of control, and I had no idea how to stop it from getting worse.

 Chapter 151 151: Could it be Jealousy?

    Electra''s POV


    Walking back into the cafeteria, I was too caught up in my thoughts, trying to make sense of what had just happened. Seraphina dragging me into the hallway just to ask about Iris? It didn''t make any sense.


    The whole thing had left me both confused and angry, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that there was something more to it.


    Why did Seraphina care so much about Iris? The thought kept circling in my mind, but no matter how I looked at it, I couldn''t find a logical explanation.


    The only thing that made even a little bit of sense was a possibility I didn''t want to entertain¡ªa possibility that Seraphina''s irritation might have been fueled by jealousy.


    I scoffed at myself for even thinking it. Sure, Seraphina had once had a crush on me back in our real lives, but that was before everything went south.


    Whatever feelings she might have had were long gone, buried under weeks of resentment and anger. Still, I couldn''t help but wonder why she cared enough to pull me aside and even go as far as asking about Iris.


    Shaking my head to clear my thoughts, I approached my table and forced a neutral expression on my face. Yuna and Iris looked up as I returned, their expressions a mix of curiosity and concern.


    "Sorry about that," I said, sliding back into my seat. "Didn''t mean to leave you guys hanging."


    Yuna immediately leaned in, her eyes alight with curiosity. "What was that about? What did Queen Seraphina want this time?"


    "It was nothing important," I replied quickly, not wanting to give Yuna any fuel to start digging into something she didn''t need to know. "Just a random question."


    Yuna raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced. "A random question that required you to leave the cafeteria? Come on, Electra, spill."


    I let out a dramatic sigh, rolling my eyes at Yuna for what felt like the thousandth time that afternoon.


    "I''m not going to spill anything," I said, making my voice as firm as I could while I shoved the last of my fries into my mouth. "Mainly because there''s nothing to spill. End of story."


    Yuna gave a short, disappointed huff. "Fine, fine," she muttered, waving a hand in the air. "But I''m telling you, Electra, the minute I get proof that you''re hiding something¡ª"


    I shot her a glare. "Can we talk about something else now? Please? The lunch break is going to be over in ten minutes, and I''d rather not spend the rest of it being interrogated by you."


    She leaned back, feigning hurt. "Ouch. I''m not that annoying."


    I only raised an eyebrow in response, my look making it clear that I disagreed. Beside her, Iris lowered the food she''d been nibbling on, eyes flicking between Yuna and me as if she wasn''t sure whether she was allowed to speak.


    I might have felt bad about making her uncomfortable, but I was too annoyed to show it.


    "Alright, alright," Yuna conceded, throwing her hands up in surrender. "If you don''t want to talk about her¡ª" She said the word with a pointed tone, clearly referring to a certain person whose name I refused to bring up. "¡ªthen we can talk about something else."


    She turned to Iris with a bright smile. "So, Iris!" she chirped, clapping her hands together. "You said you''re from the Kingdom of Valternor, right?"


    I immediately rolled my eyes at Yuna''s relentless questioning. The girl had an uncanny ability to dig into people''s lives like she was a reporter hunting for a story.


    I thought Iris would start getting uncomfortable or overwhelmed, but to my surprise, she seemed eager to answer Yuna''s questions, her shyness melting away with each response.


    "Yes," Iris said softly, "I''m from Valternor. My father is a general there."


    Yuna''s eyes lit up. "Wow! That''s impressive. I''ve read about your kingdom. It''s mostly known for its army and alleged discipline. I don''t know anyone else from there that attends Elysium. So how did you end up here?"


    Iris smiled faintly, her fingers nervously toying with the edge of her tray. "Well, my father wanted me to have a different experience¡ªsomething away from the intense military environment of Valternor. He thought Elysium would give me the chance to learn and grow in ways I couldn''t back home."


    Yuna nodded enthusiastically. "That makes sense, but do you like it here? Or is it too different from what you''re used to?"


    Iris tilted her head thoughtfully. "It''s different, yes, but I think it''s been good for me. Back home, everything was so regimented. Here, it''s... freer, I guess. Even if it''s been a little overwhelming at times."


    I watched the exchange, silently observing Iris''s expressions. There was just something oddly refreshing about how open she was being with Yuna, despite her initial shyness.


    Yuna leaned forward, resting her chin on her hand. "So, do you have siblings, or are you the only child?"


    Iris''s face softened. "I''m the youngest. My elder siblings are all married now, so it''s just me at home with my parents."


    "Wow," Yuna said, nodding appreciatively.


    Yuna continued firing off questions, ranging from what Iris liked to do in her free time to her favorite food. To my surprise, Iris didn''t seem annoyed by the barrage. If anything, she seemed to enjoy the attention, her answers growing more animated as she spoke.


    I couldn''t help but smirk. "You know, Yuna, you''re going to scare her off with all these questions."


    Yuna waved me off. "Nonsense. I''m just getting to know our new friend here."


    Iris chuckled softly, glancing at me with a shy smile. "It''s okay, really. I don''t mind."


    Her response caught me off guard, and for a moment, I wasn''t sure what to say. I ended up nodding, pretending to focus on my food instead. There was definitely something about the girl that threw me off balance, and I wasn''t sure how to handle it.


    As the conversation continued, I found myself tuning in and out, letting Yuna handle most of the talking. I didn''t want to admit it, but a part of me was glad that Iris seemed comfortable around us¡ªor more accurately, around Yuna.


    It felt... nice, in a way I hadn''t expected.


    When the bell rang, signaling the end of lunch break, I let out a sigh of relief. It wasn''t that I disliked the company, but the growing tension in my chest was starting to become unbearable.


    I needed some time to myself to process everything¡ªSeraphina''s behavior, Iris''s sudden presence in my life and my sudden interest, as well as the growing chaos in my head.


    "Guess we''d better head to class," Yuna said, standing and slinging her bag over her shoulder. She turned to Iris with a grin. "You''re sitting with us again tomorrow, right?"


    Iris looked surprised but nodded. "If that''s okay with you."


    "Of course, it is!" Yuna said, nudging her with her elbow. "Right, Electra?"


    I managed a small smile, nodding. "Yeah, sure."

 Chapter 152 152: Out of Character

    Seraphina''s POV


    I groaned into my hands for the hundredth time, flopping back on my bed as if it could somehow erase the mortifying memory of my earlier confrontation with Electra.


    The look on her face¡ªequal parts annoyed and confused¡ªplayed on an endless loop in my mind. What had I been thinking? Asking her who the red-haired girl was like it was my business? Like I had any right to care?


    The frustration building inside me felt unbearable. Why had I let myself get so worked up over something so ridiculous? Electra had probably gone back to her table with Yuna and that girl, laughing off my stupidity.


    I squeezed my eyes shut, groaning again as the thought twisted in my chest.


    Unable to sit still, I pushed myself off the bed and walked over to the full-length mirror standing in the corner of my room. I needed a distraction¡ªanything to pull me out of the spiral I was in.


    Staring at my reflection, I tilted my head slightly, trying to focus on something tangible. My appearance, for example.


    My short hair caught my attention first, as it always did now. Running a hand through it, I frowned. What had possessed me to chop it all off?


    I''d told myself at the time that it was to look more "serious" or "different." But now? Now it just felt like a mistake¡ªa rash decision made by someone trying too hard to be something she wasn''t.


    I twisted a strand of the short locks between my fingers, wondering if the haircut made me look more like the Seraphina Vale I had become or less. Before the switch, my long hair had been something I secretly liked about myself, even if I never openly admitted it.


    Now, looking at the reflection staring back at me, I couldn''t help but feel like I''d erased a part of who I was.


    "What''s next?" I muttered under my breath, scanning my face for any other changes.


    My features were the same, of course. My boring blue eyes stared back at me, and my lips pressed into a thin line as if they were scolding me for my earlier behavior. I leaned closer, searching for any other difference in my expression, my posture¡ªanything.


    But no. The changes weren''t physical. They were deeper, buried in the way I carried myself, the way I thought and acted.


    I was floundering and letting my feelings for Electra¡ªfeelings I couldn''t even properly define¡ªget in the way of whatever semblance of control I still had.


    I shook my head, trying to push the thoughts away. Dwelling on them wouldn''t help. I needed to focus on the things I could control, not the things that made my head spin.


    Taking a deep breath, I turned away from the mirror and walked over to my desk. The pile of textbooks and notes waiting for me felt oddly comforting¡ªat least academic work made sense, unlike the mess I was currently dealing with emotionally, and it was even better since I was now dealing with courses that were much more difficult than what I was used to.


    As I sat down, my phone buzzed on the edge of the desk, drawing my attention. I picked it up, half expecting a message from Irina or Roxana asking why I''d skipped the rest of the day, but to my surprise, it was a message from Electra.


    *We need to talk.*


    I stared at the screen, my heart skipping a beat. My immediate instinct was to ignore it¡ªto pretend I hadn''t seen it and hope she''d forget whatever it was she wanted to talk about, but I knew that wasn''t realistic.


    Electra wasn''t the type to let things slide, especially when she felt something was important.


    Taking a deep breath, I typed out a quick reply: *About what?*


    The response came almost immediately. *Just meet me at the library after dinner.*


    I frowned, my anxiety spiking. What could she possibly want to talk about? Was she going to remind me of what happened earlier? Part of me wanted to back out, to come up with an excuse to avoid the conversation entirely. But another part of me¡ªa part I wasn''t sure I liked¡ªwas curious.


    Curiosity won out.


    ---


    After dinner, I made my way to the library, my stomach twisting in knots. The space was nearly empty, except for a few students scattered at various tables. I spotted Electra near the back, seated at a table tucked between two tall shelves.


    She was staring at her phone, her expression unreadable.


    "Hey," I said softly as I approached.


    She looked up, the expression on her face serious. "Sit."


    I slid into the chair across from her, unsure of what to expect. "What''s this about?"


    Electra didn''t respond immediately. Instead, she leaned back in her chair, studying me with an intensity that made me squirm.


    Finally, she spoke.


    "I still don''t understand why you did what you did earlier this afternoon, Seraphina," she said, her voice tight. "I spent the entire afternoon trying to figure out what possessed you to call me out just to ask about Iris."


    I felt my brows knit together, confused at first. Iris? For a second, I couldn''t place the name. Then it clicked¡ªshe meant the red-haired girl I''d seen at lunch, the same one that had spiked my rage for no logical reason. Right.


    I forced myself to exhale. "I can''t believe you''re still on that," I said quietly, trying to sound nonchalant. "It was nothing serious. Just forget it happened."


    Electra scoffed lightly, her lips twisting into a humorless smile. "Oh, I''m sorry. I''ll just ''forget it happened.'' Because it''s so easy to forget being publicly pulled out of the cafeteria by you, only to have you demand answers about who I''m sitting with."


    I looked away. "I didn''t pull you out in front of everyone," I mumbled, though I knew it was a weak defense. "We left quietly."


    She gave me a pointed look, and I swallowed, bracing myself. "I said it was nothing serious," I repeated, though my voice lacked conviction.


    Electra''s eyes narrowed. "Then why did you look like you were going to murder somebody?" she asked pointedly. "When I thought about it again, I noticed that you glared at Iris like she''d personally wronged you when you walked up to us, and then you demanded to know who she was. That doesn''t sound like nothing, Seraphina, so start talking."

 Chapter 153 153: Were not together

    Seraphina''s POV


    I pressed my lips into a thin line, and my mind flickered through possible excuses: I was stressed, I was annoyed by the entire situation, I was just curious, but none of them sounded sensible. And the truth? The truth was that I didn''t fully understand my own behavior.


    I''d felt something¡ªa hot, irrational anger¡ªsurge up the moment I saw them together, and I''d acted on impulse, but if I told her that, she''d misunderstand.


    Electra raised an eyebrow, apparently reading my hesitation as yet another evasive tactic. "Well?" she prompted. "Are you going to explain or what?"


    I exhaled slowly, letting my gaze drift around the library. "I don''t know why I got so upset," I admitted at last, hating how uncertain I sounded. "It just... happened."


    Her brow furrowed. "That''s not an answer."


    I shifted my weight, crossing my arms over my chest in a protective gesture. "Fine," I said, my voice rising with a note of defensiveness. "You want an answer? Then here it is: I was angry when I saw you and that girl because¡ªI didn''t recognize her, and you two looked so... comfortable. I know it''s stupid, but I felt like¡ªI was missing something important."


    Electra blinked, her annoyance faltering for an instant. Clearly, she hadn''t expected me to come clean even that much, and she looked like she was struggling to understand what I meant. "Missing something," she echoed. "Explain."


    I let out a rough laugh, more out of nerves than humor. "How am I supposed to explain something I barely understand?" I snapped. Then, seeing her expression harden, I forced myself to tone it down. "Look. You and I... we have history, okay? Complicated history, and ever since this whole... switch happened, it''s like my emotions have been on a roller coaster I can''t get off of. So seeing you with someone else¡ªsomeone I don''t know¡ªjust set me off. That''s it."


    She studied me for a long moment, eyes searching my face. "So," she said slowly, "you''re saying you were jealous?"


    My heart lurched at the word I''d been so determined to avoid. "No," I insisted, though even I could hear the quaver in my voice. "It''s not that¡ªlike, I don''t¡ª" I stopped, realizing I was babbling.


    Closing my eyes briefly, I tried again. "I don''t think it''s jealousy. Not exactly."


    "Then what is it?" she pressed, her tone quieter now but no less insistent.


    I swallowed. *Because I used to like you, but then I hated you, and now I''m stuck somewhere in between.*


    The thought flashed through my mind, but I wasn''t about to say that out loud.


    "All I know is, it''s not jealousy, Electra," I repeated, my voice calm. "So please, don''t flatter yourself by thinking that I reacted out of jealousy because of you. I just didn''t recognize her and was curious, that''s all."


    Electra raised an eyebrow, her arms mirroring mine as she crossed them over her chest. "Curious enough to drag me out of the cafeteria like it was some kind of emergency?" She let out a dry laugh. "You''re a terrible liar, Seraphina."


    My hands clenched into fists. "I''m not lying," I said firmly, though I could hear the defensive edge in my voice. "You really are reading too much into this. It''s almost like you''re desperate to make me admit to an emotion I don''t feel."


    "Oh, really?" Electra leaned forward slightly, her piercing gaze locking on mine. "Then explain why you were glaring at Iris like she''d personally offended you, or better still, why you couldn''t stop frowning when you saw us together this morning."


    I opened my mouth to respond, but the words wouldn''t come.


    Instead, I deflected. "Maybe I don''t like redheads," I muttered, my tone light but strained.


    Electra''s eyes widened slightly before she barked out a laugh, shaking her head in disbelief. "That''s the best you''ve got? You don''t like redheads? When you''re a redhead yourself? Oh, come on, Seraphina, you''re not even trying. Do you think I was born yesterday?"


    Heat rose to my cheeks, and I quickly looked away, focusing on the bookshelves. "Believe what you want," I said, my voice quieter now. "I already told you it wasn''t a big deal."


    But Electra wasn''t letting this go. "You know, if you are jealous, it''s not the end of the world. You could just admit it, and we''d both move on. Just admit it, and stop being a baby about it."


    "I''m not jealous," I said again, though the conviction in my voice was wavering. "Why would I be? You and I aren''t... We''re not..."


    "Not what?" Electra prompted, her voice softer now, almost teasing. "Not a thing? Not close? Not... anything?"


    I swallowed hard. "Exactly," I said, my voice barely audible. "We''re not anything."


    For a moment, there was silence between us, and then I risked a glance at Electra and found her staring at me, her expression unreadable. It was almost as if she was searching for something, though I didn''t know what.


    Finally, she let out a sigh, running a hand through her hair. "Fine," she said, her tone resigned. "If you say you''re not jealous, then I''ll take your word for it. But since we''ve concluded that it''s not jealousy..." She paused, a small smirk tugging at the corner of her lips. "I really hope such things don''t happen again because it could lead to misunderstandings."


    "What... misunderstandings?" I asked.


    Electra sighed. "You know what I mean, Sera. If you keep dragging me aside every time I''m with someone you don''t know," she paused. "It''ll look weird, especially to other people who don''t know any better."


    I rolled my eyes. "Why would it look weird?"


    She let out a humorless laugh. "Because it can come across like you''re jealous. Or possessive. Or both, and that might make people think we''re, you know"¡ªshe trailed off, waving a hand¡ª"in some sort of relationship."


    I scoffed. "That''s ridiculous," I retorted. "No one in their right mind would think that we..."


    "Oh, trust me," Electra said, narrowing her eyes, "people love to assume. One minute you''re yanking me out of a room, the next, they''re convinced we''re secretly dating."


    She exhaled slowly. "Look, we''re both free to talk to whoever we want, okay?" She shrugged. "I don''t have to explain myself when I''m with another girl, and you don''t have to play the part of some jealous girlfriend¡ªbecause we''re not together. As long as we both remember that, we''ll be fine."

 Chapter 154 154: Needing a Change

    Seraphina''s POV


    I stared at Electra as she absentmindedly picked up a book that was lying on the table and started to flip through it. It was almost laughable how unaffected she seemed by our conversation, meanwhile, here I was, sitting across from her and trying not to let my irritation become too obvious.


    Her words replayed in my mind: *"We''re both free to talk to whoever we want...As long as we both remember that, we''ll be fine."*


    The audacity of it all. As if I needed the reminder that we weren''t together. As if I didn''t already know, and yet, the way she had said it, so casual and dismissive, felt like a sharp jab to my chest.


    It wasn''t that I wanted to be in a relationship with her¡ªI didn''t think I did, anyway¡ªbut there was something about the way she had framed her sentence that made my stomach churn.


    I hated the way it made me feel: competitive, possessive, and, if I was being brutally honest, maybe even a little jealous. It wasn''t a good look on me, and I knew it.


    For a moment, I dropped my gaze to the table, letting my thoughts swirl. Electra was the only person I''d ever been with. Before Elysium, I''d never dated, never flirted, and certainly never slept with anyone, and then came Electra¡ªarrogant, unyielding, yet captivating in a way I couldn''t quite explain.


    She was my first in every sense of the word, and as I sat there watching her, I began to wonder if that was the reason for my strange reaction.


    Maybe it wasn''t jealousy. Maybe it was something else¡ªsomething tied to the fact that I had nothing and no one to compare her to. She was my only reference point, my only experience.


    The realization made me uncomfortable. I didn''t like feeling as though she had that kind of hold over me, even unintentionally. It wasn''t fair¡ªnot to her, and definitely not to me.


    I needed to change that.


    The idea took root quickly, sprouting into a full-fledged plan before I could second-guess myself. I was in an alternate reality, wasn''t I? A reality where I was Seraphina Vale, not Seraphina Hook.


    Here, I had freedom¡ªthe kind of freedom I never had, or rather, the kind of freedom I''d never give myself as Seraphina Hook. If there was ever a time to explore, to figure out who I was outside of my experience with Electra, it was now.


    The thought was both exhilarating and terrifying. Casual dating wasn''t something I''d ever considered before, but maybe that was the point. Maybe it was time to step out of my comfort zone and do something entirely out of character.


    If Electra could meet new people in this world, then so could I.


    And who knows? Maybe by doing so, I''d finally understand why people like Electra seemed so at ease with moving from lover to lover, while I was stuck in this cycle of frustration and longing.


    I glanced back up at her, studying the curve of her jawline as she rested her chin on her hand, still completely unaware of my gaze. There was no denying that she was beautiful¡ªintimidatingly so, but she wasn''t the center of my world, and it was time I started acting like it.


    Clearing my throat softly, I spoke up. "Is Iris your type?"


    The words came out more casual than I expected, but my pulse quickened as I awaited her reaction.


    Electra, who had been engrossed in the book in her hand, finally looked up. She set the book down carefully, her expression unreadable. "Why are you asking?" she replied.


    I shrugged, trying to keep my voice light and nonchalant. "I was just curious. You seem... comfortable around her, and, well, it got me thinking. Maybe she''s your type."


    Electra raised an eyebrow but didn''t interrupt, and I continued, "I mean, considering how hellbent you were on having me back in our real lives¡ª"


    "What do you mean, hellbent? I wasn''t hellbent," she interjected quickly, her voice low to avoid the librarian''s wrath.


    I waved a dismissive hand and pressed on, "You were determined, let''s say, and now that I think about it, Iris and I kind of look alike, so maybe you have a type without even realizing it."


    Electra let out a soft laugh. "You''ve really been thinking about that, huh?" she said, leaning back in her chair and folding her arms across her chest.


    "Well?" I prompted, refusing to let her deflect. "Is she your type?"


    Electra tilted her head slightly, as if genuinely considering the question for the first time. "I guess she could be my type," she admitted after a moment. "She''s quiet, seems sweet, has that whole ''mysterious but approachable'' thing going on. So, sure, I guess someone like Iris could fit the bill."


    There was something in her tone that made my stomach twist, but I wasn''t ready to let it show. "So, you''ve thought about it then," I pressed, though I tried to sound casual, uninterested.


    "No," she said firmly, shaking her head. "I haven''t thought about anything. Not in the way you''re insinuating, at least. I mean, it''s hard to take anything seriously in a world that isn''t even real, Seraphina."


    I was about to say something, to tell her that maybe we didn''t have to dismiss everything just because this world wasn''t real, when a voice rang out from behind one of the nearby shelves.


    "Well, well. I hope I''m not interrupting something important."


    I stiffened immediately, recognizing that voice. It was Yuna''s.


    Electra glanced over her shoulder, the slight tension in her posture mirroring mine, and I followed her gaze, spotting Yuna just a few shelves away, her usual grin on display.


    And right beside her stood Iris.


    Immediately, my stomach twisted into a knot. I had thought I was done feeling irrational when it came to that red-haired girl. After all, I''d just spent precious time convincing myself that what I''d felt seeing them together¡ªElectra and Iris¡ªwasn''t jealousy.


    But now, here I was, the same uncomfortable heat coursing through me, especially with Iris standing so close to Yuna, peering at me with shy curiosity.


    "Oh, don''t mind us," Yuna said, waving her hand dismissively. She strolled up to our table, Iris following close behind. "I just saw you two here and figured I''d say hi."


    Electra cleared her throat, looking mildly exasperated. "You''re not interrupting," she replied flatly.


    "Are you sure about that?" Yuna pressed, glancing pointedly between Electra and me. Her grin suggested she''d be perfectly happy if she were interrupting.


    I forced a thin smile, keeping my voice calm. "You''re not interrupting anything," I said. "We were just about done."


    "If that''s all," I added, pushing my chair back and rising to my feet, "then I''ll be on my way."


    My tone came out more abrupt than I intended, but I didn''t have the energy to care, and without waiting for a response, I turned and walked away.

 Chapter 155 155: She wants revenge

    Third-person POV


    Yuna stood at the edge of the rooftop as she waited for the voice to reappear. Her arms were crossed, and her mind raced with thoughts about Electra and Seraphina.


    Ever since she had pieced together the truth about who they really were, she had felt like a ticking time bomb, waiting for this moment to come. She wasn''t entirely sure what to expect from the voice, but she had a strong suspicion it wasn''t going to be friendly.


    Her patience was finally rewarded when the disembodied voice echoed in her mind, its tone laced with mockery and annoyance.


    "You''ve been meddling, Yuna," the voice said. "You''re not supposed to know, but somehow, you managed to figure it out. Shouldn''t you have minded your business after figuring things out? Yet here you are, prying where you don''t belong."


    Yuna exhaled sharply, squaring her shoulders. "I figured you''d show up eventually," she replied. "Well, figuring it out was not exactly difficult since you didn''t exactly do a great job covering your tracks, or maybe you underestimated the existence of someone like me. It seems you forgot that my sister and I are not regular people."


    The voice laughed, a hollow sound that sent a shiver down Yuna''s spine. "Underestimate you? Hardly. I don''t care for what you are, my dear. You were never meant to play a part in this. You''re a supporting character, whose role is to be a good friend, nothing more. Yet here you are, trying to steal the spotlight and ruin everything."


    Yuna''s jaw tightened. "Supporting character or not, I have a right to know what''s happening in my own reality, and I know Seraphina and Electra don''t belong here. They''re not even themselves, not really."


    The voice sighed dramatically, almost as if it were bored. "And what is it you think you''ll accomplish by sticking your nose where it doesn''t belong?"


    "I want to understand," Yuna shot back. "Why are they here? Why did you switch their lives, and what''s your endgame? Tell me the truth, and maybe, just maybe, I''ll stop meddling."


    For a moment, the voice was silent, and Yuna almost thought it had disappeared, but then it returned. "The switch was a result of desire, Yuna dear. A wish born out of pain and anger. Seraphina wanted Electra to suffer, and Electra... well, let''s just say she wasn''t exactly innocent in all of this."


    Yuna frowned. "So this is all some kind of punishment?"


    "More than that," the voice said, its tone dripping with malice. "This world exists because of their actions, their emotions. It''s a reflection of their deepest fears and desires, and you, Yuna, are nothing more than a bystander. So stop meddling if you don''t want to get hurt."


    Yuna let out a dark and bitter laugh in response to the Voice''s attempt to threaten her.


    "So," she said, "you thought it was a great idea to toss Electra and Seraphina into some twisted version of reality where they''re nobodies? Especially Electra, who''s clearly used to being untouchable in her world? And now you want me to sit back, play the clueless bystander, and pretend I don''t know the truth?"


    She scoffed, shaking her head. "Not a chance."


    She clenched her fists, the sharp edges of her nails biting into her palms. "For you to be here, babbling at me, I must''ve already done something, or I''m doing something that''s screwing with your precious plan. That means I''m on the right track, and you''re scared of me."


    The Voice was silent for a moment, as if assessing her words. Then it responded. "You overestimate your importance, Yuna. This world exists because of Seraphina and Electra, not you. Your meddling is insignificant."


    "Insignificant?" Yuna repeated, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "Then why are you here? If I''m just some nobody, why waste your time trying to intimidate me? I haven''t even done anything substantial yet, and you''re already panicking. It''s almost funny."


    The Voice''s tone darkened further. "You''re playing a dangerous game. You have no idea what forces you''re toying with."


    Yuna took a step closer to the edge of the rooftop, her confidence growing. "I don''t care what you think I''m toying with."


    "What is it you want exactly?" The voice asked


    Yuna scoffed. "Well, here''s what I want." She held up one finger. "First, you show me who you really are. Enough of this disembodied nonsense. I want to see who I''m dealing with."


    The Voice growled, a sound so deep it felt like it reverberated in her chest. "You''re not in a position to make such demands."


    Yuna smirked, crossing her arms again. "And yet here I am, doing just that. Because clearly, I''ve already done something to disrupt your little plan, and if you don''t play along, I''ll figure out more ways to ruin it."


    "Fine, but don''t say I didn''t warn you."


    Before Yuna could respond, the air around her changed, and the faint outline of a figure began to form. The figure was tall, cloaked in shadows that shifted like smoke.


    Its face was still hidden, but two glowing eyes pierced through the darkness, locking on Yuna with an intensity that sent a chill down her spine.


    "Satisfied?" the Voice asked, now emanating directly from the figure.


    Yuna tilted her head, studying the form before her. "Not quite. I said I wanted to see your true form, not some shadowy approximation. You''re still hiding."


    The figure didn''t respond, its glowing eyes narrowing slightly.


    "Fine," Yuna said with a shrug. "We''ll table that for now. Let''s move on to my second demand. Revenge."


    "Revenge?" the Voice echoed, its tone dripping with disdain.


    "Yes, revenge," Yuna said, her eyes narrowing. "For the version of me and my sister in Electra and Seraphina''s world. We couldn''t do anything to Electra there because she was untouchable. But here, in this twisted reality of yours, the playing field is leveled, and I want to toy with her for as long as I want to. Both her and Seraphina."

 Chapter 156 156: Shes hiding something

    Seraphina''s POV


    I was leaning against the nearest post, pretending to inspect the bows lined up neatly on the rack. My eyes, however, kept straying to Irina and Roxana as they practiced their enchanted archery.


    The way their arrows had this weird sparkle mid-flight, and the closer it got to the target, the more the arrow glowed faintly with enchanted energy before striking the bullseye, and to say it was mesmerizing felt like an understatement.


    I''d never seen a real show of enchanted archery before¡ªnot in person. Whatever Electra had showed me that one time was definitely a memory I''d rather forget, and now, I had the opportunity to witness the real deal.


    I crossed my arms over my chest, forcing my expression into one of nonchalance. I was very much fascinated by the sport, but I reminded myself that I couldn''t afford to let it show. As far as everyone here was concerned, I was the leader of the archery team.


    I was supposed to be the expert, the prodigy, so letting them see my awe¡ªor worse, my ignorance¡ªwasn''t an option.


    "Nice shot," I muttered half-heartedly when Roxana''s arrow split one of Irina''s in half.


    The girls exchanged a smug grin, clearly used to showing off, and I turned my gaze elsewhere, feigning boredom.


    That was when I noticed her.


    Deena was seated on a bench in the far corner, her bow resting across her lap. Her posture was unusually stiff, her shoulders tense as though carrying the entire world on them. She wasn''t even watching the others; her gaze was fixed on the ground, while her expression remained unreadable.


    Something about the sight unsettled me, and it wasn''t just her isolation. It was mostly the memory of what I''d overheard a few days before the switch and how she had been instructed by whoever she was working for to kill Electra.


    I, unfortunately, still haven''t told Electra about what I overheard even though she deserved to know. I''d told myself that I''d bring it up soon, and yet I still hadn''t brought it up.


    Part of it was timing. I missed my timing, and now, Electra has become busy with her newfound interest in that other girl. Another part of it, if I were being honest with myself, was hesitation. I was hesitant because there was still a very high chance that she wasn''t going to believe me, and I didn''t want to seem like I was trying to badmouth her friend.


    Still, I''d have to tell her about it whether I liked it or not, even though we haven''t been on the best terms lately, and I wasn''t eager to invite more tension between us. Still, I made a mental note to bring it up the next time we spoke.


    But right now, I was curious about why Deena was sitting there, lost in thought. Pushing off the post, I strolled toward her. When I was close enough, I called out her name. "Deena."


    Her head jerked up, and for a split second, something like fear flashed across her face. It was gone almost as quickly as it appeared, replaced by a neutral expression. "Seraphina," she said, her tone even. "What is it?"


    I raised an eyebrow, gesturing to the untouched bow in her lap. "You tell me. You''re supposed to be practicing, but instead, you''re sitting here looking like you''ve seen a ghost. What''s going on?"


    She hesitated, her fingers tightening around the bow. She looked away, her gaze drifting back to the ground. "It''s nothing," she muttered. "Just... thinking."


    "Thinking?" I echoed, crossing my arms. "About what?"


    She didn''t answer right away, and I could tell she was debating whether or not to tell me. I crouched slightly, lowering my voice. "Look, if there''s something bothering you, it''s better to talk about it than let it eat you alive. You''re not exactly subtle, Deena. Whatever''s on your mind, it''s written all over your face."


    Her lips curled upward, but the smile didn''t quite reach her eyes, and something about her just seemed really off, though she was doing a good job of pretending otherwise.


    "Nothing serious is going on, Sera," she said lightly, brushing nonexistent dust off her lap. "I''m just having random thoughts. Not really in the mood to practice today, that''s all."


    I narrowed my eyes slightly, not buying her explanation for a second. "Really? That''s the best you''ve got?"


    Her expression didn''t falter, but her silence spoke volumes. She was holding something back, and I was curious. Before I could press further, she surprised me by abruptly changing the subject.


    "What kind of relationship do you have with your mother?" she asked, her tone almost too casual.


    Her question caught me completely off guard. I blinked at her, momentarily stunned. "What?"


    The word came out more sharply than I intended, but I couldn''t help it. Why was she asking about my mother?


    She shrugged, her expression unreadable. "I was just wondering. You never really talk about her, you know? And... well, I guess I''m curious. That''s all."


    I leaned back slightly, folding my arms over my chest as I studied her. She looked so calm, so composed, but something about her question felt deliberate. I couldn''t tell if it was just paranoia on my part because of what I already knew or if Deena truly had an ulterior motive.


    Regardless, I wasn''t about to let my guard down. "I don''t believe you," I said bluntly.


    Her mouth twitched, and for a moment, I thought I saw a flicker of something¡ªannoyance? Frustration? She quickly masked it, though, giving another one of her nonchalant shrugs. "It''s just a question, Seraphina. No need to overthink it."


    Sure, I thought sarcastically. Because randomly bringing up my mother is completely normal.


    But I couldn''t let her see how suspicious I was. Forcing myself to relax, I tilted my head slightly, feigning curiosity. "Are you having problems with your mother or something?" I asked, watching her closely. "Is that why you''re suddenly interested in my relationship with mine?"


    She hesitated, her fingers fidgeting slightly. Then, finally, she nodded, almost as though she was satisfied that I had given her the perfect excuse. "Yeah," she responded. "I guess I am. That''s why I brought it up. I thought maybe... hearing about your relationship with the Queen might help."


    Her answer threw me off, and I almost rolled my eyes at her, but I stopped myself. Since I couldn''t outrightly accuse her of lying, I had to force myself to stay composed. "Well," I began slowly, "it''s complicated."


    Deena raised an eyebrow, prompting me to continue.


    I hesitated, debating how much to say. My relationship with Queen Jella was nonexistent since she wasn''t my mother, but I had to say something.


    Thinking on my feet, I decided to lean into ambiguity. "Well," I said slowly, keeping my tone casual, "Queen Jella and I aren''t exactly what you''d call mother and daughter." I forced a small shrug, hoping it looked natural. "We don''t have the best relationship."


    The words left my mouth before I could second-guess them, and for a moment, I wondered if I''d said too much¡ªor too little, but before Deena could respond or press me further, I quickly redirected the conversation.


    "Have you ever met my mother by any chance?" I asked, tilting my head slightly as if the question were a harmless afterthought.


    I suddenly felt the urge to ask to gauge her reaction, and the effect was immediate and almost startling. Deena''s entire face drained of color, and her expression shifted to something closer to panic that made me think that definitely, she had met Queen Jella.

 Chapter 157 157: She could be desperate

    Seraphina''s POV


    Deena''s voice wavered as she stammered out her response. "H-how would I have ever met your mother?" she said, her hands twisting nervously in her lap. "I mean... in case you''ve forgotten, your mother is Queen Jella¡ªthe Queen of Elmeria. A common subject like me wouldn''t have had the privilege of meeting her."


    I nodded slowly, keeping my face neutral even though my mind was spinning. Deena was clearly lying. It was written all over her face¡ªin the way her eyes darted away from mine, in the tremble in her voice, and in the restless way she kept fidgeting with her fingers.


    For a moment, I just let her words hang while pretending to accept her explanation, but inwardly, my thoughts were racing. Her nervousness confirmed what I had just started to suspect. At some point, she must have met Queen Jella, and if that was true... then what else was she hiding?


    I thought back to the conversation I''d overheard on the rooftop, and at that time, I hadn''t been too curious to figure out who she''d been speaking to since I wouldn''t have found out anyway, and I was planning on minding my business, but now, the pieces of the puzzle were finally starting to fall into place.


    Could it have been Queen Jella? Was it possible that Electra''s so-called "mother" had been conspiring with Electra''s friend to try to harm her own daughter?


    The idea sent a shiver down my spine, and I clenched my fists, struggling to keep my composure. If I was right, then this was bigger than I''d initially thought, but I needed to be sure before I jumped to conclusions, even though I wouldn''t put it past a mother who was capable of sexually assaulting her own daughter to also be capable of wanting her dead.


    I also needed to share this with Electra, and even though the idea of approaching her first made my stomach churn, this was too important to ignore.


    Still, I wasn''t about to let Deena know what I was thinking. For now, I needed to keep her off guard, to make her think I wasn''t suspicious. So when she cleared her throat, I quickly schooled my expression into one of casual curiosity.


    "Sorry," I said, forcing a light laugh. "I didn''t mean to put you on the spot with that question. I was just... you know, trying to make a point."


    Deena blinked, her brow furrowing. "A point?" she echoed uncertainly.


    "Yeah," I said, leaning back slightly as if to make myself seem more at ease. "I mean, can you imagine what it''s like to have someone like Queen Jella as a mother? She''s so... regal. Intimidating, even. It''s hard to live up to someone like that." I shrugged, giving her what I hoped was a convincing smile. "I guess I was just trying to say that it hasn''t been easy for me, either."


    Deena seemed to relax a little at my words, even though the tension in her shoulders didn''t completely disappear. "I suppose that makes sense," she said after a moment, her tone hesitant. "I mean... she is the queen. That''s a lot of pressure to deal with."


    "Exactly," I said, nodding. "It''s not like we have a perfect relationship or anything. In fact, we don''t really... connect much at all."


    As I spoke, I watched her carefully, looking for any signs that she might let something slip, but she remained guarded, and her expression remained neutral. She was clearly trying to steer the conversation away from herself, and I decided to let her¡ªfor now.


    "I guess I''ve just learned to deal with it," I said with a shrug, feigning nonchalance. "But what about you? You said you were having issues with your own mother. Do you want to talk about it?"


    She hesitated, her gaze flickering toward the archery field where Irina and Roxana were still practicing. For a moment, I thought she might try to come up with a story or anything, but then she shook her head. "It''s not really that important," she said quietly. "Just... family stuff."


    I nodded again, not wanting to push her too hard. It was already more than clear to me that she wasn''t going to say what I wanted to hear, but that didn''t mean I was going to stop digging. If anything, her evasiveness only made me more determined to find out the truth.


    I got up from my spot beside her and brushed off the stray bits of grass clinging to my skirt. "Well," I said, offering her a faint smile, "if you ever feel like talking, you know where to find me. I don''t mind listening if you need someone to vent to."


    She glanced up at me. After a brief pause, she nodded. "Thanks, Seraphina. I''ll keep that in mind."


    I hesitated, unsure whether to push her further, but eventually decided against it. Instead, I took a lighter tone. "Also, you should really consider joining the rest of the girls. Sitting here like this, looking all gloomy, isn''t going to help much. Moving around might clear your head a little, you know?"


    She gave a noncommittal shrug. "I''ll think about it," she said, her voice low and dismissive.


    I nodded, deciding to leave it at that for now. Turning on my heel, I made my way across the field toward Irina and Roxana, who were standing near the archery targets.


    As I approached, they both looked up, and Irina was the first to speak. "Hey, is everything okay with Deena? She''s been... well, she''s been looking kind of down since this morning."


    "She mentioned she''s dealing with some family stuff," I replied, folding my arms across my chest. "But she didn''t go into detail. Do either of you know what might be going on with her?"


    Irina and Roxana exchanged a quick glance before Roxana stepped closer, gesturing for me to do the same. "Come here," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "Both of you."


    Curious, I leaned in, and Irina followed suit, her brow furrowed. Roxana glanced over her shoulder to make sure no one was eavesdropping before lowering her voice even further.


    "According to the rumors going around," she began, "Deena''s family has gone bankrupt."


    I blinked, startled by the revelation. "Bankrupt?"


    Roxana nodded solemnly. "Yeah, and not just a little. Apparently, it''s bad enough that there''s talk of her getting kicked out of school."


    Irina let out a sharp breath, her eyes widening. "That''s awful," she murmured. "But... how reliable are these rumors? I mean, you know how people can be here¡ªthey''ll spread anything for the sake of drama."


    "I know," Roxana said, "but this feels different. It''s not just gossip from the usual crowd. I don''t know if you noticed, but some of the teachers have been acting weird around Deena lately¡ªlike they''re avoiding her, and if her family really has lost their fortune, it would explain why she''s been so out of it."


    My mind raced as I processed Roxana''s words. It made sense, in a way. Deena''s distant, distracted behavior... her refusal to join the others in practice... and the way she had dodged my questions about her mother.


    If her family was in financial ruin, she might be trying to hide it¡ªor at least keep it from becoming a bigger topic of gossip than it already was.


    "That''s..." I began, but I trailed off, unsure of what to say.


    On one hand, I felt a pang of sympathy for Deena. Losing everything and facing the possibility of being expelled couldn''t be easy. On the other hand, it only deepened my suspicion of her.


    If her family had gone bankrupt, it might explain her desperation¡ªand desperation could lead people to make dangerous choices. Choices like conspiring with someone like Queen Jella.

 Chapter 158 158: Loneliness

    Electra''s POV


    It had been days since I last spoke to Seraphina, and the silence was starting to gnaw at me. At first, I thought it was just coincidence¡ªher being busy, our schedules misaligned¡ªbut as the days turned into a week, it became glaringly obvious. Seraphina was avoiding me.


    I''d catch glimpses of her around campus, always surrounded by my group of friends¡ªIrina, Roxana, Pen, and Deena. She suddenly looked so natural with them, laughing and chatting as though this was her real life, as though we weren''t stuck in some fabricated alternate reality.


    Every time I tried to approach, she either walked off or pretended not to see me.


    At first, I gave her the benefit of the doubt. I told myself that maybe it was all just a coincidence, and I was overthinking things for no reason, but as her avoidance became more deliberate, I couldn''t help but feel irritated.


    We were supposed to be in this together, figuring out a way to escape this bizarre world we''d been thrust into. Instead, she seemed like she was now content to play along, like she''d forgotten everything we talked about the last time.


    I told myself it didn''t bother me because I missed her or anything sentimental like that. No, I told myself I was impatient because we needed to talk, to plan. Every day that passed without us making progress was a day closer to being trapped here forever.


    This morning, however, I decided enough was enough. If Seraphina wasn''t going to come to me, I''d go to her.


    I skipped my own class and made my way to hers, the plan simple: confront her, drag her somewhere private, and force her to talk. It wasn''t exactly elegant, but it was all I could think of.


    When I arrived, though, her classroom was empty. Confused, I glanced around, wondering if I''d gotten the schedule wrong. A junior walking by noticed me lingering and paused long enough to explain that Seraphina''s entire class was at the lab for a practical test.


    Great.


    Feeling frustrated, I leaned against the wall outside her classroom. I considered leaving, but the idea of going back to my own class felt unnecessary. Instead, I decided to wait her out. She''d have to come back eventually.


    As I stood there, the silence of the empty hallway only made my thoughts louder, and my impatience gave way to something else¡ªa sudden pang of homesickness I hadn''t let myself feel until now.


    I missed my real life.


    I missed the version of me who didn''t have to chase after anyone, who commanded attention without effort, but it wasn''t just about the power or the privilege. What I missed most were my friends.


    Irina, Roxana, Deena, Penelope¡ªwe''d been inseparable. For years, they''d been my sisters, my confidants, the people who knew me better than anyone else. Sure, Yuna was cool in her own way, and Iris was surprisingly easy to get along with, but they weren''t Irina and Roxana.


    They didn''t know my inside jokes, both had a different sense of humour, and the understanding that came with years of friendship just wasn''t there since I haven''t even been friends with Yuna for a month.


    Lost in my thoughts, I didn''t notice Irina approaching until she was almost in front of me.


    "Electra?"


    Her voice jolted me out of my reverie. I looked up and saw her standing there, her expression a mix of confusion and curiosity. She was alone, clutching a folder, clearly having come back to retrieve something.


    For a moment, the sight of her made me feel something strange that worsened my homesickness. She still looked the same as she always did¡ªtall, intimidating, and confident, with that slight air of mischief she always carried, but this wasn''t my Irina. This was Seraphina''s Irina.


    Despite knowing that, I had to fight the sudden and overwhelming urge to hug her. I wanted to pull her into a hug, something I didn''t do often which I now regret, and tell her everything¡ªwho I was, what had happened, and how much I missed her.


    But I didn''t.


    Because here, she wasn''t my best friend.


    "What are you doing here?" she asked, tilting her head.


    Her voice was casual, but there was an edge of suspicion, like she couldn''t quite figure out what I was up to.


    I straightened, brushing imaginary dust off my uniform. "I was looking for Seraphina," I said, keeping my tone neutral.


    "She''s at the lab," Irina said, stating the obvious.


    "Yeah, I heard."


    "So why are you still here?"


    I hesitated, trying to come up with a plausible excuse. "I was just... waiting to talk to her. It''s important."


    Irina raised an eyebrow. "Important enough to skip class?"


    Her tone was teasing, but there was a flicker of genuine curiosity in her eyes.


    "Let''s just say it''s not something I can bring up during lunch," I said, hoping to steer the conversation away from my current truancy.


    Irina studied me for a moment, and I could feel her trying to piece together what was going on. "You''ve been hanging out with Yuna and Iris a lot lately," she said, her tone casual but probing.


    I shrugged. "Yeah, they''re... my friends and it''s only normal that I hang out with my friends."


    "And Seraphina?"


    The question caught me off guard. "What about her?"


    "Are you two still friends? She hasn''t mentioned you much lately," Irina said, leaning against the wall. "And for someone waiting to talk to her, you two don''t seem to be spending much time together."


    I stiffened, unsure how to respond. Was she fishing for information, or had Seraphina actually told her something?


    "We''ve both been busy," I said finally, hoping to end the line of questioning.


    Irina didn''t look convinced, but she didn''t push. Instead, she gave me a small smile, the kind that made my chest ache with familiarity. "Well, whatever''s going on, I''m sure you''ll figure it out. Seraphina can be a handful, but she''s not as complicated as she pretends to be."


    I snorted despite myself. "You think so?" I asked, knowing very well that the description of Seraphina she had in her mind, was actually what she thought of me.


    "Trust me," Irina said, her grin widening. "I''ve known her long enough to see through her act."


    For a moment, the tension between us eased, and it almost felt like old times. Almost.


    "Well," Irina said, straightening and clutching her folder, "I should get back before the teacher notices I''m gone. Good luck with Seraphina."


    "Thanks," I muttered, watching as she walked into the class to pick up whatever she came for.


    When she was done, she waved goodbye at me before leaving, and I watched her disappear around the corner. Talking to Irina had stirred something I''d been trying to ignore¡ªthe deep, aching loneliness that came with being out of place in a world that wasn''t mine.


    This wasn''t my life, and as much as I hated to admit it, I needed Seraphina.


    Not just because we needed to find a way out of this reality, but because she was the only other person here who understood what it felt like to be so completely out of place.


    I leaned back against the wall, letting out a long breath. I didn''t know how much longer I could take living like this, but for better or worse, Seraphina and I were in this together. Whether she liked it or not.

 Chapter 159 159: Distant

    Seraphina''s POV


    I watched as Irina returned to her seat, still clutching her folder like it was a prized possession. She slid on the stool beside me, and she had a strange smile tugging at her lips¡ªone that immediately set me on edge.


    "Why are you staring at me like that?" I asked, narrowing my eyes.


    She didn''t answer right away. Instead, she leaned back slightly, her expression dripping with mischief. It was the kind of look I''ve come to realize that she usually reserved for when she was about to drop some kind of gossip or pull a prank.


    "Well," she started, drawing out the word, "someone''s waiting for you outside."


    I blinked, caught off guard. "What are you talking about?"


    Irina leaned closer, her voice dropping into a whisper. "I just ran into Electra. She''s standing outside our class, looking like she''s on some sort of mission. When I asked her what she was doing there, she said she was waiting for you, and apparently, it''s something important."


    At the mention of Electra''s name, my stomach tightened. It had been days since we last spoke, and truthfully, I''d been avoiding her. It wasn''t that I didn''t want to talk to her¡ªI did.


    There was so much we needed to figure out, especially about getting back to our world, but every time I thought about approaching her, Iris would conveniently appear by her side, and the thought of intruding made me hesitate.


    I''d convinced myself that if Electra really wanted to talk, she''d come to me. Apparently, she finally had.


    "Are you sure she said me?" I asked, skeptical.


    Irina rolled her eyes. "No, Seraphina, I hallucinated the entire conversation. Of course, she said you. Who else would she be waiting for?"


    "Did she say what she wanted?" I asked, trying to sound indifferent, though my heart was racing.


    Irina shook her head. "Nope. Just that it was important."


    I sighed, glancing toward the lab door. This wasn''t the time for a conversation with Electra, and the way Irina was looking at me¡ªlike she was expecting some kind of dramatic reaction¡ªmade me hesitate.


    "Don''t keep her waiting," Irina teased, her grin widening. "She looked pretty determined."


    I bit the inside of my cheek, debating my options. A part of me wanted to ignore this altogether, to pretend I hadn''t heard Irina''s words and go about my day like normal, but another part¡ªthe one that knew Electra wouldn''t seek me out without a reason¡ªwas curious.


    "Fine," I muttered, pushing back my stool.


    Irina chuckled as I stood, brushing off my lab coat. "Good luck," she called after me, her tone dripping with amusement.


    I ignored her and made my way out of the lab, my pulse quickening with each step.


    ---


    The hallway outside my class was awfully quiet, and as soon as I looked ahead, there she was.


    Electra stood a few feet from the door, her arms crossed over her chest and her expression unreadable. Her presence felt almost out of place here, like she didn''t belong in this part of the school, but then again, I was the one who truly didn''t belong here since this was the senior''s territory, and I was still a junior.


    She turned her head as I approached, her piercing gaze locking on mine, and for a moment, neither of us said anything.


    "Did you actually skip class just to come see me?" I finally asked just to put an end to the strange tension.


    Electra shrugged, her expression not giving anything away. "You''ve been avoiding me," she said bluntly.


    I blinked, startled by her directness. "I have not¡ª"


    "Don''t bother denying it," she cut me off. "Every time I try to talk to you, you''re suddenly too busy or conveniently surrounded by your friends, and you always make it quite obvious that you''re avoiding having a conversation with me."


    I crossed my arms, mirroring her stance. I wanted to argue that it was her fault, but I knew that if I argued any further, I''d end up mentioning Iris, and the last thing I needed was for Electra to think I was jealous of her new friend.


    "What do you want, Electra?" I asked.


    She took a step closer, her eyes narrowing. "I want to know why you''ve been avoiding me. We''re supposed to be figuring out how to get out of this place together, remember? Or have you forgotten that we''re stuck in a reality that isn''t ours?"


    Her words hit a nerve, but I refused to let it show. "I haven''t forgotten," I said evenly.


    "Really? Because it seems like you''re getting pretty comfortable here. Seems like living my life is no longer a burden like you said it was."


    I flinched at the accusation, hating how she thought for even a second that I was enjoying living as her just because I didn''t speak to her for a few days.


    "I''ve had other things to deal with," I responded defensively.


    Electra scoffed. "Like what? Playing leader? Hanging out with all my friends like this is your real life?"


    "Just because I didn''t speak to you doesn''t necessarily mean I''ve been having the time of my life, Electra. You have no idea what I''ve been dealing with," I shot back, my voice rising.


    "Then tell me," she challenged. "Because from where I''m standing, it looks like you''re perfectly content to forget all about the mess we''re in."


    I opened my mouth to argue, but the words caught in my throat. I knew better than to try and argue with Electra when she was like this¡ªit would only escalate into a fight neither of us had the patience for. So instead, I took a deep breath and chose a different approach.


    "If what you want to talk about is finding a way to get back to our lives," I said evenly, "then we should find time to talk tomorrow, okay?"


    Electra''s frown deepened, her brow furrowing in irritation. "What do you mean we should talk tomorrow? Why not today?" she demanded. "What''s so important that you can''t talk today once we''re both done with our classes for the day?"


    "I have a party to attend," I replied, keeping my tone as neutral as possible.


    Electra blinked, clearly taken aback. "A party?" she repeated, incredulous. "Are you going back to the palace again?"


    "No," I said quickly. "It''s not a palace event. It''s a party here, in Elysium."


    Her confusion didn''t fade. "A party here?" she asked, her tone dripping with skepticism.


    I sighed, already anticipating her reaction. "You used to be the queen of this school, Electra," I reminded her. "I''m pretty sure you know all about the secret spots where students throw parties. So don''t act like this is news to you because I''m sure that it isn''t."


    For a moment, Electra stared at me, her expression unreadable. Then she let out a long sigh, shaking her head. "Fine," she said reluctantly. "We''ll talk tomorrow then, but you''d better not forget, Seraphina. You and I still have a lot that we need to talk about, so remember that."


    I nodded, silently relieved that she had let it go¡ªat least for now.

 Chapter 160 160: A Bold Step

    Seraphina''s POV


    I stood in front of the mirror, scrutinizing my reflection as doubt crossed my mind. The dress I had chosen clung to my body like a second skin, and I couldn''t decide if I was mildly comfortable or very uncomfortable.


    The black dress was shorter than I was used to¡ªdangerously short, with a slit running high up one thigh. The neckline plunged just enough to hint at boldness without crossing into scandal, but it was still far more revealing than anything I had ever worn.


    A pair of strappy black heels added a few inches to my height, and I had accessorized with a silver choker and matching earrings.


    For the finishing touch, I had gone bold with my makeup for the first time ever. My eyes were outlined with dark, smoky eyeliner, with a dab at the corners that added a feline edge. Dark plum lipstick painted my lips, complementing the rest of the sultry look, and since there wasn''t much I could do with my hair, I simply gave it a wet look and left it at that.


    I looked... confident. Sexy, even. At least, I hoped I did.


    "Am I overdressed? Underdressed?" I muttered to myself, tilting my head to one side.


    This was my first party, if I was being honest, and as my usual self, I had never imagined that I would have to attend anything remotely like this, but as Seraphina Vale, the outgoing party girl, I was expected to be a seasoned expert.


    I took a deep breath, mentally steeling myself for the loud music, the cigarette smoke, and the crowd of teenage girls crammed into a barely lit room. I had never experienced anything like it firsthand, but I''d seen enough movies to piece together an idea of what to expect.


    I clenched my fists, reminding myself to stay calm no matter how nervous I felt. I couldn''t afford to hesitate or show any signs of discomfort like I was some kind of newbie.


    A knock on the door startled me out of my thoughts. "It''s open!" I called, turning toward the sound.


    The door swung open, and Roxana strolled in with an air of confidence. She was wearing a red crop top that clung to her like it had been painted on, paired with a leather miniskirt that barely skimmed the tops of her thighs.


    Her heels were impossibly high, making her already tall self seem like a giant compared to me, and her cleavage was on full display. Her makeup was just as bold as mine, her red lipstick matching the intensity of her outfit.


    I raised an eyebrow, fighting back a smirk. "You''re dressed like a hooker."


    She snorted, placing a hand on her hip. "Look who''s talking," she retorted, gesturing at my outfit. "You could put the entire red-light district out of business with that dress."


    I couldn''t help but laugh, rolling my eyes at her. "I''ll take that as a compliment."


    "You should," Roxana replied, stepping closer to inspect me. Her gaze swept over me critically before she nodded in approval. "You look good as always."


    "Thanks," I said dryly.


    If Roxana approved of how I was dressed, then maybe I had pulled off the look I was going for.


    The mirror reflected my face as I leaned in closer, holding the fine tip of my eyeliner in my hand. I didn''t need to reapply much; the dark, smoky lines framing my eyes were already perfect, but touching up gave me something to do.


    It also gave me time to let my nerves settle before heading out to the party.


    Roxana, lounging casually on my bed, was now scrolling through her phone with the ease of someone completely at home. She didn''t seem to notice my glance in the mirror before I asked, "Do you have a girlfriend?"


    The question was out of my mouth before I could second-guess it. For a second, there was only silence, and when I turned my head, Roxana was staring at me, her brows raised in exaggerated disbelief.


    "Are you joking?" she asked, her voice dripping with skepticism.


    I blinked at her, utterly confused. "Why would I be joking?"


    Her expression didn''t shift. If anything, her disbelief deepened, and I realized belatedly that my question might have sounded odd coming from me¡ªor rather, from Seraphina Vale.


    I cursed inwardly. Of course she''d be surprised. I was supposed to know these things. These girls were supposed to be my friends, after all, but they weren''t my friends, and I barely knew the first thing about their personal lives.


    She let out an exaggerated sigh and rolled her eyes. "Seriously, Sera? What kind of friend forgets something like that?"


    I hesitated, unsure how to respond. She was watching me closely now, waiting for a reaction. "Uh...," I stalled, trying to think fast. "I mean, it''s not like you talk about your relationships much."


    Roxana rolled her eyes, an exaggerated sigh escaping her lips. "What kind of friend forgets something like that?" She shook her head, setting her phone aside as if to emphasize her disbelief. "Of course I don''t have a girlfriend. I have a boyfriend. You know that."


    "You... have a boyfriend?" I blurted, barely able to hide my shock.


    She raised an eyebrow at me, clearly unimpressed. "Yes. His name''s Levi. We''ve been together for months. How could you not remember this?"


    I stared at her, my mind racing. Of all the things I''d expected to hear, boyfriend had not been one of them. I had assumed¡ªrather foolishly, I realized now¡ªthat Electra''s friends shared her orientation.


    Since Electra herself was into women, it had seemed natural to think her closest friends might be, too, but this assumption was clearly wrong¡ªand more than a little presumptuous on my part.


    "Right... Levi," I said, feigning recollection. "Of course. How could I forget Levi?" I forced a laugh, though it came out more nervous than I intended.


    Roxana squinted at me, suspicion flickering in her eyes. "You''re acting weird. Did you hit your head or something?"


    "No!" I said quickly, shaking my head. "I''m just... distracted. You know how it is."


    She didn''t look entirely convinced, but she shrugged it off, leaning back against the pillows. "Whatever. Just don''t forget again. Levi would be pissed if he knew that one of my best friends couldn''t even remember his name. He''d think I don''t talk about him enough."


    "Right," I murmured, turning back to the mirror. The conversation had thrown me off balance, and I struggled to refocus.


    It wasn''t just Roxana''s relationship status that surprised me; it was the reminder of how much I didn''t know about these girls¡ªabout Electra''s friends.


    As I adjusted the neckline of my dress, Roxana''s voice broke the silence. "Why do you care, anyway?"


    I glanced at her through the mirror. "Care about what?"


    "Whether or not I have a girlfriend." She tilted her head, giving me a sly look. "You never ask stuff like that. You''re usually too busy talking about yourself."


    Ouch. That stung more than I cared to admit, though I supposed it wasn''t entirely untrue. From what I already knew about Electra, she wasn''t exactly a selfless person.


    "I was just curious," I responded. "We''ve been friends for so long, and I realized I never really asked about your relationships. I figured it was about time."


    Roxana seemed to accept this, though her skeptical expression lingered. "Well, if you''re that curious, Levi''s great. He''s funny, smart, and way too hot for me, but don''t tell him I said that." She smirked, clearly amused by her own joke.


    I nodded, forcing a smile. "He sounds... nice."


    "Nice?" She snorted. "Levi''s more than nice. He''s¡ª" She stopped herself, shaking her head. "You wouldn''t get it. You''ve never been into anyone seriously."


    I rolled my eyes at Roxana''s comment about my lack of experience in relationships, choosing not to respond. It wasn''t like I could argue, given how painfully accurate she was, but admitting that out loud wasn''t an option either, so I let the subject drop.


    The click of my compact snapping shut signaled the end of my makeup session, and I turned to Roxana, who was still lounging on my bed, scrolling through her phone like she had all the time in the world.


    "Done," I announced, brushing off imaginary specks of dust from my dress.


    Roxana glanced up, arching an eyebrow. "Finally. Took you long enough. The party started, like, twenty minutes ago, and Iris and Penelope are already there."


    I frowned slightly, confused. "What about Deena? Is she already there, too?"


    Roxana hesitated, her lips pressing into a thin line before she shrugged. "Deena said she wasn''t feeling well, so she''s not coming. I didn''t want to push her, so I let it go."


    "Oh." I nodded, unsure how to respond. Deena hadn''t seemed sick earlier, but I wasn''t about to press the issue either. If she didn''t want to come, that was her business.


    "Alright," I said simply, grabbing my purse and gesturing toward the door. "Let''s go."

 Chapter 161 161: Protective Instinct

    Electra''s POV


    The moment Seraphina mentioned going to a party earlier, I couldn''t shake off the unease that followed. She might have tried to act casual about it, but I knew for a fact she had never been to a party before¡ªcertainly not the kind that Elysium Girls High was infamous for.


    The parties here weren''t the glamorous events she might have seen in movies. They were chaotic, wild, and often unpredictable. Drinks were frequently spiked, people did reckless things under the influence, and secrets had a way of spilling out into the open.


    Seraphina didn''t know any of this. She was stepping into something she wasn''t ready for, and the thought of her dealing with it alone, even though she would technically be with my friends, still made my stomach twist since they didn''t know she wasn''t who they thought she was.


    Sure, she was doing her best to blend into my life¡ªto act like she was the hardened, confident version of me¡ªbut she wasn''t me.


    The things she might see or hear at that party could rattle her if she wasn''t prepared, and if she ended up reacting without thinking, it would raise questions. Questions she couldn''t afford to answer.


    I spent most of the evening pacing in my room, my restlessness growing with every passing minute. I didn''t want to admit it, but I was worried.


    What if she ate or drank something drugged? What if she saw something she couldn''t unsee, and it ends up ruining the poor girl''s innocence even more than it was already ruined?


    Finally, after what felt like hours of overthinking, I made up my mind. I couldn''t sit here and do nothing. If Seraphina was going to that party, then I needed to be there too.


    My roommates¡ªAshleigh, Jolene, and Liana¡ªhad been running with excitement all evening, laughing like a bunch of maniacs as they tried on different outfits, debating loudly about which one their very boring outfits screamed "party queen" the most.


    "Electra, you''re coming, right?" Ashleigh asked, twirling in front of the mirror in a dress that literally left little to the imagination. If I weren''t so keen on minding my business, I''d have told her to just walk into the party naked instead of wearing whatever it was she had on.


    "Yeah, you have to come," Jolene chimed in, tossing her hair over her shoulder.


    I glanced at them, considering my response carefully. The last thing I needed was to get roped into their plans. If I was going to that party, it was for one reason only: to keep an eye on Seraphina.


    "Nah, I''m not really in the mood," I said casually, pretending to scroll through my phone. "You guys have fun, though."


    Ashleigh pouted, but Jolene just shrugged, clearly more interested in finalizing her outfit.


    As soon as they turned their attention back to their clothes, I grabbed my jacket and slipped out of the room. I wasn''t going alone, though. If I was going to deal with the chaos of that party, I needed backup, and there was only one person I trusted enough to bring along: Yuna.


    I headed straight to her dorm, and when I reached her door, I knocked twice and waited. A moment later, Yuna opened the door, her sharp gaze narrowing as she took me in.


    She was still in her school uniform, her hair pulled back into her usual loose and messy ponytail, and she looked like she''d spent the evening buried in a book.


    "Electra," she said, raising her brows. "To what do I owe the pleasure?"


    I leaned casually against the doorframe, trying to gauge her mood. "I know this is an odd request, but I need you to come with me to a party tonight."


    Her brow arched. "A party?"


    "Yes."


    She tilted her head, her expression shifting into something unreadable. "Why would I want to go to a party? More importantly, why are you going? You''ve been acting like you couldn''t care less about this school''s social scene since you arrived here."


    Thinking quickly, I responded. "I heard there''s a party happening somewhere on campus," I said, trying to sound casual. "And it just hit me that I haven''t been to one in forever, and I figured it''s time to blow off some steam."


    Yuna narrowed her eyes at me, skeptical as ever. She leaned against the doorframe, arms crossed. "Blow off steam, huh? Since when do you get the urge to party on a random night?"


    Her questioning was starting to get on my nerves. "Since tonight," I replied, forcing a smile.


    "Look, I''m just tired of the same old routine," I said when she didn''t respond immediately. "Can''t a girl have a little fun without getting interrogated?"


    Yuna narrowed her eyes slightly, but before she could press further, I spoke again, "Anyway, are you in or not?"


    She tilted her head, clearly not bothered. "Well, it''s a good thing you want to have fun, but I wasn''t planning on leaving my room tonight."


    I sighed internally. Of course, Yuna would make this difficult.


    "You should invite Iris instead," she continued, smirking slightly. "She''d probably be thrilled to go."


    "Iris?" I said, almost laughing. "She doesn''t exactly strike me as the party type."


    Yuna''s smile faded, replaced by a slight frown. "Oh, so what¡ªyou think I''m the party type?"


    Here we go. I knew she was baiting me, but I didn''t have the patience to play along.


    "Are you going to come or not, Yuna?" I asked, my frustration slipping through.


    She studied me for a moment, letting the question hang before finally shrugging. "Fine. I''ll go."


    "But," she added, holding up a finger, "I want Iris to come too."


    "What?" I said, my voice rising slightly.


    "You heard me," she said, smirking again. "Invite her before deciding she wouldn''t like it. Who knows? She might surprise you."


    I rolled my eyes. "Fine. I''ll check in with Iris, but you''d better start getting ready and maybe fix up your hair while you''re at it. You look like you''ve been fighting with your pillow all day."


    Her smirk widened, but she didn''t argue. "Don''t take too long, then," she said, turning back into her room.

 Chapter 162 162: Rules

    Electra''s POV


    With Yuna reluctantly agreeing to come along, I now had to face the more daunting task of convincing Iris. Not only was she not the partygoing type, but she also struck me as someone who''d rather spend her evening reorganizing her bookshelves than stepping into a room full of loud music and chaos.


    I could be wrong about her since I didn''t really know her well enough to judge, but from the little I already knew, I didn''t think I was.


    Regardless of whether or not she liked parties or not, I didn''t have much of a choice. If I wanted Yuna to come, I needed to play along with her condition, which was getting Iris to tag along.


    I headed down the hall toward Iris''s room, the sound of girls chatting and laughing from nearby dorms growing louder as I walked. When I reached her door, I hesitated for a moment before knocking.


    The door creaked open, and Iris peeked out, her glasses perched on her nose and a book in her hand. She looked exactly as I''d expected: cozy sweater, hair tied back, and an expression that said she''d rather be anywhere but at a party.


    "Electra?" she said, her voice tinged with surprise.


    "Hey," I said, leaning against the doorframe. "What are you up to?"


    She held up the book, the faintest hint of a smile on her lips. "Reading for the test we have next Thursday. Why do you ask?"


    "Well," I started, clapping my hands together. "I''m here because I''ve got a better idea for how you can spend your Friday night."


    Her brows furrowed. "For some reason, I''m almost afraid to ask what you''ve got in mind."


    "There''s a party happening on campus," I said, my tone light and persuasive. "And you''re coming with me."


    The look of horror that crossed her face would''ve been funny if I hadn''t been trying so hard to convince her.


    "A party?" she repeated, as if I''d just suggested skydiving without a parachute.


    "Yes, a party," I said. "You know, music, drinks, people having fun? It''ll be great. You''ll see."


    Iris shook her head firmly. "I don''t think so. Parties aren''t really my thing."


    I expected that response, but it didn''t make it any less frustrating. "Come on, Iris. Live a little. You''ve been studying all evening, and what better way to relieve stress than to dance? You might not think so now, but you''ll actually enjoy yourself."


    "I highly doubt it, Electra. You should know by now that I don''t do well with a crowd of people," she said, crossing her arms.


    "Look," I said, softening my tone. "You don''t have to stay long. Just come for a bit, and if you hate it, I''ll personally walk you back to your room. Deal?"


    She hesitated, clearly torn.


    "Please?" I added, giving her my best puppy-dog eyes. "It''d mean a lot to me."


    I wasn''t above a little emotional manipulation if it got her to agree.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, she sighed. "Fine, but only for a little while."


    "Thank you!" I said, genuinely relieved.


    "Don''t thank me yet," she muttered. "I''m holding you to that promise about leaving early."


    "Deal," I said quickly. "Now get ready, and wear something... I don''t know, party-ish."


    Iris gave me a look that said she was already regretting her decision, but she didn''t argue as she closed the door to change.


    ---


    By the time we all met up at the dorm entrance, Yuna and Iris looked as different as night and day. Yuna had taken my advice and tamed her hair, opting for a sleek, low ponytail.


    She wore a black crop top and ripped jeans, effortlessly blending the casual with the edgy, which was surprising since she has always struck me as a goofball who wouldn''t know the first thing about getting dressed for a party.


    Iris, on the other hand, had clearly struggled with the concept of "party-ish." She''d swapped her sweater for a simple blouse and jeans, and while she looked nice, it was obvious she felt out of place.


    "You look great," I said, hoping to ease her nerves.


    "Thanks," she mumbled, holding her hands together like she was on the verge of a panic attack.


    "Let''s get to the party and see what we''re working with," Yuna said excitedly, smirking as she led the way.


    When I checked the time, I realized that the three of us were already half an hour late for the party. The venue was tucked away in one of the older buildings on campus¡ªa spot the staff rarely checked, which made it perfect for events like this.


    The walk to the venue felt like the calm before the storm, and as we approached, the sound of music grew louder.


    "This is going to be interesting," Yuna said, glancing back at me.


    "You have no idea," I muttered under my breath, my thoughts already drifting to Seraphina.


    When we stepped inside, the atmosphere hit us almost immediately¡ªheat, music, and the unmistakable energy of teenage chaos. I scanned the room, my heart racing as I searched for Seraphina.


    After scanning the crowd for what felt like an eternity, I still couldn''t spot Seraphina, and my stomach tightened, but I tried to stay calm. This wasn''t the time to panic¡ªor at least, not openly.


    I glanced back at Yuna and Iris, both of whom seemed to be adjusting to the chaos in their own ways.


    Iris stood stiffly, her arms crossed tightly as if she were trying to shrink herself into the smallest possible space. Her eyes darted around, taking in the flashing lights, the dancing girls, and the cigarette smoke in the air.


    Yuna, on the other hand, seemed more relaxed. She leaned casually against the wall, her eyes surveying the room like she was already deciding who she''d talk to first. Still, I couldn''t help but notice the slight furrow in her brow, as though she wasn''t entirely at ease.


    I realized then that besides worrying about Seraphina, I also had to keep an eye on these two. Yuna might seem confident, but this wasn''t her territory, and Iris? She looked about one wrong move away from bolting.


    Turning to them, I raised my voice to be heard over the music. "Listen up, both of you."


    Yuna straightened, her gaze flicking to me with curiosity. Iris looked startled, as though she hadn''t expected me to address her at all.


    "No matter what happens," I said firmly, "don''t drink anything that''s handed to you by a stranger. Got it?"


    Yuna raised an eyebrow. "Why would I take a drink from a stranger?"


    I ignored her question, pressing on. "And don''t drink anything from the bar that''s already been opened or sitting out. Stick to sealed bottles or cans, and if you can''t find any, don''t drink at all."


    Iris frowned. "Is it really that bad?"


    I hesitated for a moment, debating how much to tell them. Finally, I decided it was better to be blunt. "Yes, it''s that bad. Also, stay away from the cookies¡ªor any other snacks, really. You never know what''s in them."


    Yuna''s smirk faltered. "Are you serious?"


    "Dead serious," I replied. "And if you see anyone doing drugs or anything sketchy, don''t stare. Pretend you didn''t see anything and keep walking."


    Yuna and Iris exchanged glances, clearly unsettled.


    "Why do you know all this?" Yuna asked, narrowing her eyes at me. "Isn''t this your first party here?"


    I stiffened, caught off guard by her question.


    "Look, Yuna," I said, my tone sharper than I intended. "Just listen to me and do as I say, okay? Unless you want to end up losing your mind and potentially jumping off a building, don''t argue with me."


    That shut them up. Yuna''s smirk was completely gone now, and Iris looked downright frightened, but she nodded quickly, as if eager to show she was taking my warning seriously.


    "Good," I said, softening my tone slightly. "Now stay close, and don''t wander off. If either of you gets into trouble, find me immediately. Got it?"


    They both nodded, and I felt a small surge of relief. At least they were listening.

 Chapter 163 163: Out of Place

    Seraphina''s POV


    As soon as I walked into the party, I realized I had made a colossal mistake. The music that played was almost deafening, vibrating through my chest and rattling my skull.


    As if that wasn''t already terrible enough, the air was filled with the horrid stench of cigarettes mixed with something else that I couldn''t quite place. My throat itched, and every breath felt like I was inhaling a toxic cloud.


    I pressed my lips together, struggling to keep my composure. My head was already starting to ache, and I hadn''t even been here fifteen minutes.


    This was exactly why I had avoided parties all my life. The noise, the chaos, the reckless abandon¡ªit was overwhelming, and yet, here I was, pretending to be someone who belonged.


    Around me, it was as if everyone had entered another dimension where none of these things bothered them.


    Irina, standing casually beside me, had a cigarette between her fingers, blowing out smoke like she''d been doing it for years. Roxana was on the dance floor, her arms around some girl I didn''t recognize, and their movements were suggestive, almost as if they were preparing each other for the other room.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if Roxana''s so-called boyfriend outside of school was even real. Penelope, meanwhile, was across the room at a small table, engaged in a drinking contest. She was tossing back shots like water, laughing maniacally as the girls around her cheered her on.


    And then there was me, standing stiffly, like an awkward outsider who had accidentally wandered in. I felt so out of place, like a fish out of water.


    My mind raced as I tried to figure out what to do. If I stood here doing nothing, it would look weird¡ªsuspicious, even, but the idea of joining in on any of this madness made my stomach churn.


    Irina turned to me then, her eyes narrowing as she took a drag from her cigarette. "You''re awfully quiet, Seraphina," she said, her voice laced with amusement. "Not in your usual party spirit all of a sudden?"


    I forced a smile, trying to appear nonchalant. "Just taking it all in."


    She raised an eyebrow, clearly not convinced. Before she could press further, Roxana appeared, her arm draped casually over my shoulder. Her skin was warm and slightly damp from dancing, and I wanted to throw her hand off, but I refrained myself.


    "Is everything okay, Sera? Why do you look like you''re about to bolt?" She asked with a grin. "Aren''t you having fun? It''s such a fun party, though, and there are so many girls you could have fun with."


    "Yeah, it''s such a fun party. I''m having the time of my life," I muttered, trying to keep the sarcasm out of my voice.


    Roxana laughed, clearly finding my discomfort entertaining. "Come on, let''s get you a drink. Maybe that''ll loosen you up and remind you how to party."


    I stiffened. "I''m good, thanks."


    Roxana frowned, her grin fading slightly. "You''re not going to make this a buzzkill night, are you?"


    "No, of course not," I said quickly, forcing another smile. "I''m just pacing myself."


    She didn''t look entirely convinced, but before she could say anything else, Penelope stumbled over, a shot glass in hand and a triumphant smirk on her face.


    "I won!" she announced, holding the glass up like a trophy. "Those girls didn''t stand a chance."


    "Great," I said, trying to muster some enthusiasm.


    Penelope''s smile faltered as she looked at me more closely. "What''s wrong with you? You''re not having fun?"


    "I''m fine," I insisted. "Just... thinking."


    "Thinking?" Penelope repeated, wrinkling her nose like the word itself was offensive. "You''re at a party, Seraphina. You shouldn''t be thinking; you should be drinking."


    "I''ll pass," I said firmly, crossing my arms over my chest.


    Penelope and Roxana exchanged a look, and I could tell they were both wondering what was wrong with me.


    "You''re acting weird," Roxana said finally.


    I opened my mouth to respond, but Irina cut in. "Leave her alone. Not everyone needs to get wasted to have a good time."


    I shot her a grateful look, but she didn''t meet my eyes. Instead, she took another drag from her cigarette, her expression unreadable.


    ***


    The moment Irina, Roxie, and Penelope decided to go back to enjoying themselves, I was left standing awkwardly, feeling like the only sober person in a room full of intoxicated strangers.


    I hated this feeling, this gnawing sense of being out of place.


    I needed to do something, anything, other than standing around like a total loser.


    My eyes darted around the room, searching for something to do. The dance floor was filled with girls grinding against each other in ways that made my cheeks flush. It was a level of boldness I wasn''t prepared for, and I quickly averted my gaze, pretending to be fascinated by the cracks in the ceiling.


    Finally, my eyes landed on the bar, and it seemed like the safest place to start. I took a deep breath and headed toward it, going through the crowd of girls who were laughing, shouting, and dancing with a confidence I envied.


    Halfway there, a girl carrying a tray of drinks stepped into my path. Without thinking, I reached out and grabbed a glass, desperate for something to take away my discomfort.


    I didn''t even stop to smell it, let alone question what it was. I just tilted my head back and gulped it down.


    The liquid hit my throat like fire, burning all the way down to my stomach. I coughed, doubling over slightly as I fought the urge to spit it back out.


    "What the hell?" I muttered to myself, my voice hoarse.


    The bitter taste lingered, and I couldn''t understand why anyone would willingly drink this stuff. People acted like alcohol was the key to a good time, but all it seemed to do was assault your taste buds and leave your throat feeling like you''d swallowed a lit match.


    I set the empty glass down on a nearby table, grimacing. Maybe I''d just grabbed the wrong drink¡ªsomething too strong for a first-timer like me.


    Still, I wasn''t ready to give up. If I wanted to fit in, I needed to at least try to enjoy myself. Maybe if I had another drink¡ªsomething lighter¡ªit would help me relax. Maybe then I''d stop feeling so out of place, so awkward.


    I reached for another glass, this one with a bright pink liquid that looked far less intimidating. This time, I sipped it cautiously, letting the flavor linger on my tongue.


    It was sweeter, but the alcohol was still there. I grimaced again but forced myself to swallow.


    By the time I finished the glass, a strange warmth was spreading through my chest. It wasn''t entirely unpleasant. My limbs felt lighter, and the pounding music didn''t seem quite as overwhelming anymore.


    Encouraged by the slight change, I grabbed another drink¡ªa pale blue concoction with a tiny umbrella sticking out of it. It tasted fruity, almost like candy, and I found myself sipping it more eagerly.


    The warmth in my chest grew, spreading to my head and making everything feel just a little bit hazy. The lights seemed brighter now, and the music was less intrusive. My awkwardness started to fade, replaced by a strange and fuzzy energy.


    ''So this is what it feels like,'' I thought, a small, wry smile tugging at my lips.


    After a while, I started to feel a strange heat inside me, and for a moment, I thought I might faint.


    My skin felt like it was on fire¡ªan unbearable, suffocating warmth that started in my chest and spread downward to my core in a way that made my knees weak.


    I tried to brush it off, convincing myself it was the alcohol. I''d never had more than a sip of wine before tonight, and my body probably didn''t know how to handle it.


    I was just overheated, I told myself. Maybe dancing would help me burn off some of this nervous energy¡ªor was it excess energy now?


    But the heat wouldn''t fade. It only intensified, sending shivers down my spine as if my body couldn''t decide whether it was too hot or too cold.


    The tingling started soon after, a strange sensation that coiled deep inside me, making me feel restless and jittery. I rubbed my arms, desperate for some relief, but the touch only heightened the sensation.


    I needed something, anything, to make it stop.


    My vision blurred, and I barely noticed the girl in front of me until she was just there, standing close enough that I could make out her silhouette in the haze.


    Before I even realized what I was doing, my hands shot out, grabbing her face. My fingers felt like they were moving on their own, trembling slightly as they pressed against the softness of her cheeks.


    And then my lips found hers.


    It wasn''t a thought; it wasn''t a decision. It was pure instinct, a desperate need that I couldn''t fight. My lips crashed against hers with a ferocity that surprised even me, moving hungrily as if kissing her was the only way to extinguish the fire raging inside me.


    I didn''t think about who she was, or what I was doing, or how insane it all must have seemed. All I knew was the moment¡ªher lips, soft and slightly parted, responding for a heartbeat before everything shattered.


    The girl shoved me away, her hands firm against my shoulders, and I stumbled back, nearly losing my balance.


    It took a second¡ªone long, torturous second¡ªfor my mind to catch up to what had just happened.


    "Seraphina, what the hell?"


    My vision wavered, the blur beginning to clear just enough for me to make out her face, and my heart stopped when I did.


    It was Electra.

 Chapter 164 164: Drugged

    Electra''s POV


    The party was chaotic, just as I expected, and I have spent the last ten to fifteen minutes of my life struggling to get past an overhyped crowd of girls, dodging hands that seemed magnetically drawn to me and sidestepping girls who thought "no" was just a challenge.


    My patience was wearing thin.


    I had come here for one reason: to find Seraphina, yet so far, it felt like chasing a shadow.


    Leaning against the nearest wall for a moment, I exhaled heavily, my frustration building with each passing second. A girl I didn''t recognize sidled up to me, flashing a coy smile and leaning far too close for comfort.


    "Hey there," she purred, her fingers brushing against my arm. "Wanna dance?"


    I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. "Not interested," I said curtly, stepping away.


    She pouted but thankfully didn''t push it. I watched as she melted back into the crowd, her attention quickly snagged by someone else.


    My head was pounding from the sheer exhaustion of dealing with people who couldn''t take a hint, and I was starting to wonder if coming here had been a mistake.


    Maybe Seraphina had realized how out of place she''d feel at a party like this and bailed before even stepping inside.


    ''That would be the smart thing to do,'' I thought bitterly, even though I couldn''t shake the gnawing worry that she was here, somewhere, and out of her depth.


    Just as I was about to call it quits, a familiar figure caught my eye.


    Irina.


    She was in her element, surrounded by a bunch of girls. Her arms were slung around two of them, and she was unapologetically making out with a third. Typical Irina¡ªcompletely unbothered, utterly wild, and exactly the kind of person I loved to call my best friend.


    I pushed my way through the crowd, ignoring the annoyed glances and muttered curses from the girls I bumped into. When I finally reached Irina, I tapped her shoulder.


    She turned, her lips glistening and her expression clearly irritated at being interrupted. "What?" she snapped, her words slurred slightly.


    Up close, it was obvious she was high. Her pupils were blown wide, and her usually sharp gaze was hazy and unfocused.


    "I need to ask you something," I said, trying to keep my tone neutral.


    She sighed dramatically, disentangling herself from the girl she''d been kissing. "Electra, if this isn''t important, I swear¡ª"


    "It''s important," I cut in.


    Her eyes narrowed, a flicker of annoyance crossing her face. "Fine. What is it?"


    "Is Seraphina here?" I asked, cutting straight to the point.


    Irina blinked, her irritation momentarily giving way to confusion. "Yeah, she''s here," she said after a moment.


    Relief flooded through me, but it was short-lived.


    "Do you know where she is?" I pressed.


    Irina rolled her eyes. "No clue. Haven''t seen her in a while." She waved a hand dismissively. "She''s probably off somewhere finally enjoying herself. Can I get back to my business now?"


    "Sure thing," I muttered, stepping back. "Thanks."


    "Whatever," she said, already turning her attention back to the girls around her.


    I turned away, my mind racing. So Seraphina was here, but she was unaccounted for. That wasn''t exactly reassuring, especially considering the kind of things that could happen at parties like this.


    I scanned the crowd again, my eyes darting from face to face. Most of the girls were too preoccupied to notice me, their focus on their drinks, their partners, or the music.


    With my frustration and the dryness in my throat, I realized that I needed something to drink¡ªsomething canned and unopened to ensure it wasn''t laced with anything.


    And while I was at it, I figured I''d grab something for Yuna and Iris, assuming they were still here and not overwhelmed by this circus.


    I made my way to the bar, and as I got closer, though, something¡ªor rather, someone¡ªcaught my attention.


    A girl stood by the bar, her head spinning as she scanned the room like she was searching for something¡ªor someone. Her movements were erratic, and her gaze was unfocused.


    At first, I thought she was just another girl drunk off her mind, but then I noticed something familiar in her stance.


    The way she held herself, the tilt of her head¡ªit was unmistakable.


    "Is that... Seraphina?"


    I stopped in my tracks, narrowing my eyes to get a better look. The girl was wearing heavy, dark makeup, far different from the minimal, natural look Seraphina usually wore.


    Her lips were painted black, and her eyeliner was smudged like she''d walked straight out of a goth-inspired photoshoot.


    But the makeup wasn''t the only thing that threw me off. Her dress was black and short, clinging to her curves in ways that left little to the imagination. Her neckline plunged daringly, and the way her dress looked under the dim lights only added to the effect.


    She looked stunning¡ªno, sexy.


    I shook the thought from my head. Now wasn''t the time for admiration. The girl looked completely out of her element, her gaze darting around the room like a lost deer in a forest of wolves.


    As I moved closer, the realization fully hit me. It was definitely Seraphina.


    She looked like she''d stepped into a role that didn''t fit her, and from the way she moved slightly on her feet, it was clear something was wrong.


    "Seraphina!" I called, raising my voice over the noise.


    Her head snapped in my direction, and for a fleeting moment, I thought she''d recognized me, but her eyes didn''t focus; they passed right through me, glazed and distant.


    I closed the gap between us, and when I reached her, I stopped just inches away, lowering my voice to something gentler.


    "Sera, it''s me, Electra," I said, trying to catch her attention.


    She stared at me, her eyes wide but unfocused. It was as if she could hear me but couldn''t process the words.


    "Hey," I tried again. "Are you okay? What''s going on?"


    Before I could get another word out, she moved.


    Her hands shot up, grabbing my face with a surprising force. Her fingers were warm against my skin, trembling slightly.


    And then, before I could react, her lips crashed into mine, and the world seemed to stop for a moment.


    The noise of the party, the flashing lights¡ªit all faded into the background. All I could feel was Seraphina, her lips moving against mine with an intensity that took me completely off guard.


    Her kiss was desperate, almost frantic, as if she were searching for something she couldn''t quite grasp. Her fingers tightened against my cheeks, pulling me closer, and for a moment, I couldn''t move.


    Shock rooted me to the spot.


    I didn''t know what stunned me more: the fact that Seraphina was kissing me or the sheer hunger behind it, but as much as part of me wanted to lose myself in the moment, I knew something was wrong.


    I pushed Seraphina away with force, my heart hammering in my chest as I stared at her in disbelief.


    "Seraphina, what the hell?" I demanded, my voice tight with frustration.


    She stared at me for a long moment, her lips slightly parted as if she were trying to remember something, but it was like she couldn''t quite place me. The shock in her eyes was evident, but before I could say anything else, the surprise disappeared in her gaze¡ªonly to quickly morph into something else.


    Then she leaned in again, her hands reaching for me as if she had forgotten that I had just pushed her off me.


    "Seraphina, no!" I shouted, instinctively holding my hands out to stop her.


    She swayed on her feet, her eyes never leaving mine as she tried to close the distance between us. I stepped back, keeping my hands firmly in place, blocking her from getting any closer.


    "Stop it! You need to snap out of it," I said, my voice harsh.


    Seraphina barely seemed to hear me. She was muttering under her breath, her fingers now running restlessly through her hair and tugging at her clothes.


    "It''s so hot," she complained, her voice breathy, as if the world around her was on fire.


    I couldn''t stop staring at her, the way she was slowly unraveling before my eyes. Her body was restless, twitching almost compulsively as she rubbed her hands over her skin.


    I moved closer, trying to assess the situation, but it didn''t take long for my stomach to drop with realization.


    "Seraphina, stop," I said sharply, grabbing her hands when she started tugging at the hem of her dress, as if she were about to strip herself down in the middle of the party.


    This wasn''t just drunken behavior. This... this was something else.


    I had seen it before. The pills. They were typically used to heighten sexual desire and to get the girls to lose control, and it was obvious that was what Seraphina had fallen victim to.


    I cursed under my breath. The way she was acting, the flushed look on her face, the way her body seemed to be burning up from the inside¡ªshe had been drugged. I was sure of it.


    "Goddamn it," I muttered, already frustrated at the thought of dealing with a horny version of Seraphina.


    With a sigh that sounded more like a growl, I grabbed her by the wrist, pulling her toward me so that she couldn''t slip away. "You''re coming with me, young lady," I said firmly, my grip tightening as I started to guide her away from the madness of the party.

 Chapter 165 165: Anything for her

    Third-person POV


    The sound of Seraphina''s giggle grated against Electra''s nerves as she leaned Seraphina against the wall of the empty classroom.


    Seraphina was barely able to stand upright, her body moving left and right as if she were caught in a storm, and Electra felt her patience growing thin. She hadn''t signed up for this. Babysitting a drugged and overly flirtatious version of Seraphina was not how she''d planned her evening, even though Seraphina was the reason she was here in the first place.


    "Stay here," she ordered firmly, trying to inject authority into her voice.


    She was about to step out, but Seraphina grabbed her arm with a grip stronger than Electra expected.


    "Don''t leave me," Seraphina whined, her voice laced with a drunken slur. She pouted, her eyes glassy and unfocused, as she tugged at Electra''s sleeve.


    Electra closed her eyes and took a deep breath, willing herself not to snap. "I''m not leaving you. I''m getting water or ice or something to cool you down. You''re burning up, Seraphina."


    Seraphina tilted her head, a dazed grin spreading across her lips. "You think I''m hot," she teased, her voice sultry and playful.


    Electra groaned internally. This is going to be a long night.


    "Yes, sure, whatever," she replied dryly, trying to pry Seraphina''s fingers off her arm. "You''re hot. Now stay put like a good girl."


    Seraphina giggled again, slumping back against the wall as Electra finally managed to free herself. "I''ll be a good girl," she purred, her voice dropping suggestively.


    Electra froze, her hand gripping the doorknob as she turned back to give Seraphina a stern glare. "Not like that, Seraphina. Just... stay. Here. Got it?"


    Seraphina gave her a sloppy salute, her giggles bubbling up again. Electra sighed, shaking her head as she slipped out of the room and into the hallway.


    The corridor outside was quieter than the party, but the muffled bass of the music still pulsed through the walls, giving Electra a headache. Her frustration kept growing from bad to worse as she made her way toward the main party area, searching for anything¡ªwater, ice, even a damp towel¡ªthat might help bring Seraphina back to her senses.


    The thought of leaving Seraphina alone nagged at her, but she couldn''t exactly carry her around all night. She spotted a small table near the bar stacked with cups and bottles.


    Pushing her way through the crowd, she grabbed a bottle of water and stuffed a few napkins in her pocket before making her way back to the classroom.


    When Electra opened the door, she froze, her eyes narrowing in irritation at the sight in front of her.


    Seraphina was no longer standing against the wall like she had when she left. She had moved to the teacher''s desk and was sprawled across it like she owned the place.


    One strap of her dress had slipped off her shoulder, and she was humming a tune to herself, twirling a strand of her hair with one hand while the other lazily traced patterns on the desk.


    "Seraphina!" Electra snapped, marching into the room and slamming the door shut behind her.


    Seraphina looked up, her eyes lighting up when she saw Electra. "You''re back!" she exclaimed, her voice overly enthusiastic.


    She pushed herself up on the desk, her movements clumsy and uncoordinated.


    "Yes, I''m back," Electra said through gritted teeth, holding up the water bottle. "And I told you to stay put."


    Seraphina pouted, crossing her arms like a scolded child. "I did stay! I''m still here, aren''t I?"


    Electra pinched the bridge of her nose, muttering a string of curses under her breath. "You were supposed to stay against the wall, not climb on the desk and... whatever this is."


    Ignoring Seraphina''s pout, Electra unscrewed the cap of the water bottle and handed it to her. "Drink this."


    Seraphina took the bottle, her fingers brushing against Electra''s as she did. The contact made her giggle again, and Electra resisted the urge to roll her eyes.


    Instead of drinking, Seraphina held the bottle up to her face, pressing it against her cheek with a satisfied sigh. "Cold," she murmured, closing her eyes as she enjoyed the cool sensation.


    "Yes, it''s cold," Electra said impatiently. "Now drink it. You need to hydrate."


    Seraphina finally complied, taking a few sips before handing the bottle back. "You''re bossy," she said with a smirk.


    Electra ignored the comment, pulling the napkins from her pocket and wetting them with some of the water. She moved closer to Seraphina, gently dabbing the damp napkin against her flushed cheeks and forehead.


    Seraphina tilted her head back, letting out a content sigh as Electra worked. "You''re sweet," she murmured, her voice softer now.


    "Don''t get used to it," Electra muttered, focusing on her task.


    As the cool napkin seemed to calm Seraphina down, her giggles subsided, and her breathing steadied. For a moment, the room was quiet, except for the muffled music in the distance.


    "Electra," Seraphina said after a long silence, her voice small and unsure.


    "What?" Electra asked, not looking up from her work.


    "Why are you helping me?"


    The question caught Electra off guard, and she paused, her hand hovering midair. She met Seraphina''s gaze, her dull blue eyes now filled with a vulnerability that wasn''t there before.


    Electra swallowed, unsure how to respond. "Because someone has to," she said finally, her voice softer than she intended. "There was just no way I''d leave you in that place to survive on your own. You''re living as me, Seraphina, and a Vale is not allowed to be embarrassing."


    Seraphina''s lips curved into a faint smile, but she didn''t say anything else.


    "Better?" Electra asked, sitting back on her heels now that she was done.


    Seraphina nodded slowly, her gaze meeting Electra''s with something that almost resembled gratitude. "Yeah," she said softly. "Thank you."


    Electra didn''t respond right away, her eyes scanning Seraphina''s face for any lingering signs of distress. When she was satisfied that the worst of it had passed, she finally allowed herself to relax.


    "Don''t thank me yet," she said, her tone still laced with irritation. "We''re not out of the woods. You still look like a mess, and you''re lucky I''m here to clean it up."


    Seraphina chuckled weakly, leaning her head back against the wall. "I guess I owe you one," she said, her voice quieter now, almost shy.


    Electra snorted, shaking her head. "You owe me a lot more than one, Seraphina. Trust me."

 Chapter 166 166: I know what I want

    Third-person POV


    Electra leaned back against the edge of the teacher''s desk, her eyes scanning the walls of the classroom as if they might provide her with some sort of escape.


    Meanwhile, Seraphina sat cross-legged on the floor, leaning back against one of the student desks, her head tilted to one side as she stared intently at Electra.


    Electra could feel Seraphina''s gaze burning into her, but she chose to ignore it, trying to focus on anything else in the room.


    She knew Seraphina was still under the influence of whatever drug she''d ingested earlier, and she was doing her best to keep things under control. It wasn''t easy, especially not with Seraphina looking at her like that.


    Seraphina, on the other hand, had finally gotten control of her breathing, and even though she was still feeling the effects of whatever drug had been in her drink, her focus on Electra was sharper now.


    She watched the way Electra''s jaw tensed, the way her fingers drummed lightly on the desk she was leaning against, and the subtle furrow of her brows as though she were lost in thought.


    Seraphina wasn''t sure if it was the remnants of the drug or something else entirely, but she felt an overwhelming urge to say something¡ªanything¡ªthat would grab Electra''s attention.


    Her body was still buzzing, her core still tingling in a way that was both frustrating and distracting, and being in the same room with Electra, who looked effortlessly gorgeous even when she was annoyed, wasn''t helping.


    The silence was finally broken when she cleared her throat, her voice slightly hoarse but clear enough to make Electra pause. "Hey, Electra," she began, her tone oddly casual for someone who had been on the verge of stripping herself minutes ago.


    Electra turned her head slightly, raising an eyebrow in response. "What?"


    Seraphina hesitated for a moment, as if debating whether to speak or not, before finally blurting out, "Have you ever had sex in an old, empty classroom like this one?"


    Electra''s entire body stiffened, and she immediately snapped her head in Seraphina''s direction, her eyes wide with shock. "What the hell, Seraphina?" she exclaimed, standing upright as if the question had physically struck her.


    Seraphina let out a soft chuckle, clearly enjoying Electra''s reaction. Her laugh wasn''t loud or mocking, but it had a teasing edge to it that made Electra''s cheeks flush.


    "Why are you asking me that?" Electra demanded, crossing her arms defensively. "Are the drugs kicking in again or something? Is your body burning up again?"


    Seraphina smirked, shaking her head lightly. "Why do you assume it''s the drugs talking?" she replied, her voice low and slightly slurred. "I''m just asking a simple question. Why so defensive?"


    Electra narrowed her eyes, unsure if Seraphina was still under the influence or if she was just messing with her for the fun of it. "Because it''s a ridiculous question," she shot back. "And because it''s you asking it. You''re not exactly the type to bring up... stuff like that, especially not when you''re being yourself and not a fake version of me."


    Seraphina shrugged, her expression playful. "Maybe I''m just full of surprises," she said, leaning back against the desk behind her, her lips curving into a faint smile.


    Electra groaned in frustration, running a hand through her hair. "I don''t have time for this, Seraphina," she said, her tone exasperated. "You''re supposed to be coming down from whatever you drank, not... whatever this is."


    Seraphina tilted her head, her gaze never leaving Electra. "So that''s a no?" she asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Electra shot her a glare. "What?"


    "You''ve never done it in a classroom?" Seraphina clarified, her tone still teasing.


    Electra opened her mouth to respond but then quickly shut it, realizing she was falling into Seraphina''s game. "This isn''t a conversation I''m having with you now," she said firmly.


    "Why not?" Seraphina asked, her voice laced with curiosity. "It''s just a question. I mean, you''re Electra Vale, right? The Queen of Elysium High? I figured you''d have all kinds of wild stories. Would you like to share some with me?"


    Electra''s glare softened slightly, and she let out a small, reluctant laugh. "I think you''re confusing me with some kind of fictional character," she muttered.


    Seraphina grinned, clearly not letting up. "So you''re saying you''ve never gone as far as having sex in class? Not even once?"


    Electra rolled her eyes, her irritation slowly giving way to amusement despite herself. "I''m saying I''m not answering your ridiculous questions," she said, shaking her head.


    Seraphina leaned forward slightly, her smile growing. "Oh, come on, Electra," she teased. "What''s the harm in sharing? We''re in an empty classroom, just the two of us. It''s not like anyone else is here to hear it."


    Electra shot her a pointed look. "You''re unbelievable," she said, though there was a faint hint of a smile tugging at the corners of her lips.


    Seraphina leaned back again, looking entirely too pleased with herself. "I''ll take that as a yes, then," she said smugly.


    Electra groaned again, turning away to face the door as if she were seriously considering walking out. "You''re being very annoying right now, kid," she muttered under her breath.


    "And you''re fun to mess with," Seraphina replied with a soft laugh, her voice lighter now than it had been all evening.


    Despite herself, Electra couldn''t help but chuckle, and without saying anything else, Seraphina would get up from where she sat and take a step closer to her.


    The room seemed to shrink as Seraphina stood inches from Electra, her sly smile making the air between them almost electric as she pulled down one arm of her dress, exposing her breasts even more.


    Electra tilted her head back slightly, as if trying to create some much-needed distance, but her wide eyes betrayed her shock.


    "Seraphina," she said, her voice low, "what the hell are you doing?"


    Seraphina''s lips curved into a playful smirk. "What does it look like I''m doing? I''m just standing in front of you to offer you a little... distraction. You just seem so tense, Electra, and I hate to think it''s because of me."


    Electra blinked rapidly, her heart thudding loudly in her chest. She wasn''t used to seeing this side of Seraphina¡ªa bold, teasing side that was both shocking and unnervingly enticing, but she wasn''t going to fall for it. Now while Sera was clearly not in her right mind.


    "You''re still high on whatever was in that drink," she pointed out, trying to sound unaffected, though her voice wavered slightly.


    Seraphina laughed softly. "Maybe," she admitted. "But it doesn''t mean I don''t know what I''m saying or what I want." She leaned in closer, her breath warm against Electra''s cheek.


    Electra instinctively leaned back, putting a hand on Seraphina''s shoulder to create some space between them.


    "Sera," she began, her tone serious now, "this isn''t you. You''re still feeling the effects of whatever was in your system, and I''m not going to take advantage of that. So how about we cool off, literally and figuratively, and talk when you''re thinking clearly?"


    Seraphina tilted her head, studying Electra''s face like she was searching for something. After a moment, her smirk faded slightly, replaced by an expression that was almost vulnerable.


    "What if I told you I didn''t want to think clearly?" she asked softly. "What if I told you that for today, I don''t want to think? I just want to feel something, Electra. I want to feel something... with someone I like. Can''t I do that?"

 Chapter 167 167: Blatant Rejection

    Third-person POV


    Electra felt her mind short-circuiting as Seraphina''s words echoed in her head.


    Someone I like.


    The phrase kept playing over and over in her head, pushing aside all coherent thoughts and leaving her frozen and unsure of how to respond.


    Was Seraphina just saying things because of the drugs? Or was this some deeper confession that had slipped out under the influence? The idea that it might be the latter made her chest tighten in a way she didn''t quite understand¡ªor maybe didn''t want to understand.


    She leaned against the desk even more for support, her legs suddenly feeling like they couldn''t hold her up properly. Seraphina, standing only inches away, tilted her head slightly, a mix of curiosity and frustration etched across her face.


    "Electra?" Seraphina''s voice broke the silence, her tone a mixture of impatience and vulnerability. "Are you okay? Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    Electra blinked, finally snapping out of her trance. She swallowed hard, trying to force herself to say something¡ªanything¡ªthat would diffuse the growing tension between them.


    "I... I just..." she stammered, her voice unsteady. "Are you sure you''re okay, Sera? You''re not... thinking clearly right now."


    Seraphina''s expression shifted, a flicker of irritation crossing her features. "What''s that supposed to mean?" she asked, crossing her arms.


    Electra let out a shaky breath, trying to steady herself. "You''ve been drugged, Seraphina. You''re not yourself right now. I don''t think you really mean the things you''re saying."


    For a moment, Seraphina looked like she was about to argue, but then she hesitated. She uncrossed her arms and looked down, as if she were trying to process Electra''s words.


    "Maybe you''re right," she admitted softly. "Maybe I am just saying things because I''m a little off the charts right now, but that doesn''t mean I don''t know what I feel, Electra."


    Electra''s heart skipped a beat, for some strange reason, but she forced herself to maintain a nonchalant expression, not wanting to completely give away how strangely nervous she was right now.


    Seraphina looked back up, her gaze locking on Electra''s.


    "Look," Seraphina continued, her voice quieter now. "I don''t know what''s going on in my head right now. Everything feels... off, but I do know that right now, with just you and I here, I don''t want to pretend like I don''t feel something for you. And maybe I shouldn''t have said it like this, but I can''t take it back now, can I?"


    Seraphina''s thoughts were all over the place as she watched Electra, who was now staring at her with a mix of confusion and intrigue.


    She knew that the words that just left her mouth were a very risky choice of words, but she couldn''t stop herself. Every logical part of her brain was screaming at her to back down, to walk away and spare herself the inevitable rejection, but the irrational and intoxicated part of her was louder, keeping her rooted in place.


    Electra tilted her head slightly, her eyes narrowing as if trying to decipher Seraphina''s intent. "Are you even aware of what you''re doing right now, Sera?" she asked calmly. "Do you realize that what you''re saying is weird? You''re basically confessing to feelings you don''t have."


    Seraphina swallowed hard, her sly smile faltering for a brief moment. The fact that Electra was thinking she didn''t know what she was saying made her angry, and even though she knew this was an opportunity to back down and pretend like she had been joking, she didn''t intend to.


    Backing down now would only make things worse, so instead, she took another step closer, closing the already minimal space between them.


    "How can you be so sure that I''m confessing to feelings I don''t have?" Seraphina asked, trying to sound even more daring. "You already know that I used to have a crush on you, so why do you find it so hard to believe now that I actually like you? Yes, I''ll admit that I hated you for a while, or better still, I convinced myself that I did, when in fact, I did like you, but I hated myself for liking someone like you."


    Electra''s eyes widened slightly, the corners of her mouth tightening as her jaw clenched. "You don''t know what you''re saying, Seraphina," she said, her tone more serious now. "You''ve been drinking, and whatever''s in your system is making you reckless. You just want to have sex with me right now because you''re horny, so you''re just saying anything."


    "Maybe," Seraphina admitted, shrugging her shoulders lightly. "But you know what they say, Electra: drunk words, sober thoughts."


    She hesitated for a moment, her eyes scanning Electra''s face for any sign of anger and any hint that she wasn''t about to completely humiliate herself more than she already had. "And right now, my thoughts are all about you."


    Electra''s mouth opened slightly, but no words came out, and Seraphina took it as her cue to keep talking.


    "I''ve been thinking about this for a while, Electra," she continued. "Not just tonight, but for longer than I care to admit. I hated seeing you with Iris, and when you suggested that we meet other people, I was hurt. I didn''t want to admit it then, but I realized at some point that I was hurt because I liked you, and I didn''t like the idea of you being with someone else that wasn''t me."


    When Electra still didn''t say anything, Seraphina felt her confidence faltering, so instead of just confessing, she decided to ask what she really wanted to know outrightly. "If you want to pretend this conversation never happened tomorrow, Electra, I''ll go along with it, but right now... right now, I just need to know one thing. Do you feel anything for me? If you don''t like me in that way, just tell me to my face now, and I promise I''ll never talk about liking you ever again."


    Electra''s silence was deafening, and Seraphina''s heart threatened to burst from her chest. The seconds stretched into what felt like an eternity, and Seraphina''s mind kept racing through every possible response Electra could give.


    Finally, Electra broke the silence with a sigh, her expression unreadable as she crossed her arms over her chest. "Seraphina," she began, her voice surprisingly calm, "you don''t know what you''re asking me, and this isn''t the time or the place to have this conversation."


    Seraphina felt her chest tighten even more and took in a deep breath to control herself before speaking.


    "Why not?" she asked, her voice trembling slightly despite her best efforts to remain composed. "Why can''t we talk about this now? Why can''t you just tell me how you feel? It''s not that hard, Electra. You either say, ''No, Seraphina, I don''t like you that way, or you say, Yes, Seraphina, I like you too.'' It''s quite simple."


    Electra shook her head, her jaw tightening again as she glanced away briefly before looking back at Seraphina. "I''m not going to say anything because you''re not yourself right now, Sera," she said, her tone softening slightly. "And I don''t want to say something I can''t take back when you''re not thinking straight. We can have this conversation some other time, when you''re yourself."


    "For the love of the gods, I am myself, Electra! I don''t look like someone else, do I? I''m still the same freaking Seraphina Hook that I''ve always been," Seraphina blurted out in frustration, stepping even closer until their faces were mere inches apart. "And maybe I am being reckless, but for once, I''m not overthinking, and I''m just... I''m just telling you how I feel."


    Electra stared at her, her expression conflicted. For a moment, Seraphina thought she saw something flicker in Electra''s eyes¡ªsomething softer, something almost vulnerable, but just as quickly as it appeared, it was gone, replaced by the guarded, unreadable mask that Electra always wore.


    "I think you need to go back to your room, Sera," Electra said finally, keeping her tone calm and gentle, despite her nerves. "You''ve had too much to drink, and you''ll regret this in the morning."


    The words hit Seraphina like a slap to the face, and for a moment, she was too stunned to respond. All she wanted was a yes or no response, but Electra couldn''t even give her that, but she wasn''t foolish enough not to know that she had just been rejected.


    The rejection hurt her more than she thought it would, and she could feel her eyes beginning to burn with tears, but she refused to let herself cry¡ªnot here, not in front of Electra.


    "Fine," she said, her voice colder now as she took a step back, creating some distance between them. "You''re right. I''m definitely not in my right mind, and this conversation never happened."


    Electra''s expression softened slightly, and she reached out as if to grab Seraphina''s arm, hating how shaky her voice got, but Seraphina stepped out of reach before she could. "Sera, wait¡ª"


    But Seraphina didn''t wait. She turned on her heel and walked out of the room without looking back.

 Chapter 168 168: A Cautious Distance

    Electra''s POV


    Keeping a cautious distance, I walked behind Seraphina, watching her unsteady steps as she made her way toward the dormitory building.


    Every so often, she''d pause, look around as if lost in thought, and then continue walking, muttering softly to herself. I couldn''t hear what she was saying, but I could tell she was upset¡ªprobably more upset than I''d initially realized.


    The anger in her steps slowly started to dull into something sluggish and tired, but I still kept my distance, my hands shoved into the pockets of my jacket as I resisted the urge to call out to her.


    Despite the fact that she was upset with me and she probably didn''t want to see me right now, I needed to make sure she got to her room safely. At almost two in the morning, this place could be unpredictable, with drunken girls wandering about and, worse, trying to provoke trouble.


    I told myself that was the only reason I was tailing her. That, and not the fact that my brain was still reeling from what had just happened in the classroom.


    I couldn''t shake the words she''d said to me earlier in the old classroom. Do you feel anything for me?


    The intensity of her confession was still lingering in my mind, and the seriousness in her tone felt like it was haunting me. I wanted to convince myself it was the effects of the drugged drinks she had consumed. It had to be. Seraphina wouldn''t just blurt out something so intense otherwise... right?


    Yet, part of me questioned that thought. What if it wasn''t the pills? What if she''d been holding it in this whole time, waiting for the right¡ªor wrong¡ªmoment to let it all out?


    She stumbled slightly ahead of me, pulling me out of my thoughts. My heart jumped, and I almost called out to her but stopped myself. She caught her balance against the wall, shaking her head before continuing toward her door.


    I let out a quiet sigh of relief, keeping my pace slow to avoid startling her.


    When we reached the dormitory hallway, I hung back even further, watching her fumble with her room key. It took her a couple of tries, her frustration evident in the exaggerated motions of her hand.


    Finally, she managed to open the door and stepped inside, leaving it slightly ajar. I waited, debating whether to check on her or head back to the party to get Yuna and Iris.


    Then, I heard it¡ªa muffled curse followed by the sound of something falling to the floor. Without thinking, I moved toward the door, peeking inside. Seraphina was crouched near her desk, picking up what looked like a fallen lamp.


    "Are you okay?" The words left my mouth before I could stop them.


    Seraphina froze, slowly turning her head toward me. Her expression shifted from shock to annoyance in an instant. "What are you doing here?" she snapped, standing up too quickly and swaying slightly.


    "I just wanted to make sure you got back safely," I said, keeping my tone as neutral as possible. "You were... uh, a little unsteady back there."


    She scoffed, crossing her arms. "I don''t need a babysitter, Electra. I''m fine."


    Her tone was sharp, but her eyes betrayed her exhaustion. I took a hesitant step inside, keeping my movements slow. "I know you don''t, but I also know how things can get around here after parties. It''s late, and¡ª"


    "Save it," she interrupted, waving a hand dismissively. "You''ve done your good deed for the night. You can leave now."


    I let out a frustrated sigh, pinching the bridge of my nose as I stood in the middle of the room. She was staring at me, her posture stiff, and her arms folded over her chest.


    For a moment, I considered breaking the silence with some kind of explanation, some half-baked attempt to comfort her, but I knew it wouldn''t make a difference.


    Her anger was practically radiating off her, and I knew there was only one thing she wanted to hear from me. The problem was, I couldn''t say it¡ªnot because I was trying to be stubborn, but because I couldn''t bring myself to lie about something so important.


    Finally, I exhaled. "Fine," I said, my voice coming out low and resigned. "I''ll leave. Forgive my intrusion."


    Her posture didn''t soften, and she didn''t respond. I made my way toward the door, and I slipped out into the hallway. The door clicked shut behind me, and almost immediately, I heard the sound of the lock turning.


    She wanted me gone, and she wanted to be sure I couldn''t come back in.


    I let out a frustrated sigh, mentally accepting that my day had already turned into a disaster. Between finding Seraphina at the party, drugged and out of her mind, and watching her get back to her room without half the school witnessing her breakdown¡ªand now this situation¡ªI felt like I''d been through a war zone, and it was only 2 a.m.


    All I wanted now was to make sure that my other two "responsibilities" for the night, Yuna and Iris, were safe.


    They had been on their own for over an hour by my guess, which was long enough for a million terrible things to happen.


    Elysium parties were never known for being subtle, and after Seraphina''s brush with spiked drinks, I was not left with any illusions about how fast things could go wrong.


    I was the one who had convinced them to come to the party in the first place, so if anything went wrong, it would be my fault.


    Since Yuna was the more reliable one between them, I decided to call her and inform her in advance to start leaving the party with Iris so that they could meet me halfway, but the second my phone lit up, I felt my stomach drop.


    The screen showed a flurry of missed calls¡ªenough that I actually scrolled for a minute in disbelief. There were at least eight or nine calls, all from Yuna.


    I jabbed at the screen, calling her back. The line rang once, then twice, and was barely into the third ring before I heard a click and Yuna''s voice, practically spitting fire, on the other end.


    "Electra," she snapped, loud enough that I winced. "What the hell took you so long to call me back? I''ve been calling you for ages!"


    I press the phone closer to my ear. "Calm down, Yuna," I responded, trying to keep my tone calm. "What''s wrong? I only just saw the missed calls."


    "Calm down?" Yuna echoed bitterly, her voice shaking like she was this close to losing it. "Where have you been? I''ve been calling and calling and¡ª"


    "Yuna," I cut her off. "I had stuff going on. I''ve been¡ªlook, it doesn''t matter. Why are you calling? Did something happen?"


    That question hushed Yuna''s anger for a bit, and then she exhaled a shaky sigh. "I''ve been looking everywhere for Iris for the past twenty minutes," she confessed. "She was with me one moment, then I got pulled away by some girls, and when I turned around to check on her, she was gone. I searched the entire party, inside and out. Nothing."


    I froze, my blood going cold at the words. Iris was missing? My mind immediately raced through possibilities, the first being that Iris had left with someone else, or maybe she had gotten lost in the crowd, but no, the first one didn''t sound like something she would do.


    My stomach did a nasty flip. "Did she say anything about leaving?"


    "No." Yuna''s voice trembled, her fear barely masked by her frustration. "She was dancing with a couple of girls for a bit, but she looked uncomfortable. I tried to keep an eye on her, but the crowd was huge, and a bunch of people were talking to me. By the time I turned back, she''d vanished."


    I held the phone tighter. "Could she have just gone back to the dorms on her own?"


    "I checked," Yuna responded. "The second I realized she was missing, I went outside and even went back to the dorm, thinking maybe she was there, but she isn''t; no one from her room has seen her since she left earlier. She''s not picking up her phone either, and you can guess how that''s making me feel right now."


    "Alright, don''t panic, Yuna," I said, trying to keep my voice from shaking, even though I was internally panicking. I was the one who asked Iris to come to the party, even though she had initially refused, and it scared me to think something might have happened to her because of me.


    "I''ll meet you at the party as soon as I can. Just stay where you are and don''t leave the area, okay? I''ll get to you soon," I added.


    "I''m not going anywhere," Yuna said sharply, her voice strained. "Just hurry up, Electra. I''m starting to get a really bad feeling."


    "I''m on my way, Yuna. Just¡ªplease, stay calm," I responded, trying to get her to stay calm. "I''ll be there in ten."

 Chapter 169 169: I like her

    Seraphina''s POV


    I woke up with a jolt, though it felt like my body hadn''t fully caught up with my mind. The sharp pain in my head was unlike anything I''d ever felt before¡ªlike someone had taken a hot poker and driven it straight through my skull. Every attempt to move was met with resistance, as if my limbs were weighed down by invisible chains, and the effort alone made my head throb even more.


    I groaned, my throat dry and scratchy, the sound more like a croak than anything human. My body felt foreign, as though it belonged to someone else, and I couldn''t decide if the heat I was feeling was external or burning me from within.


    Taking a shaky breath, I tried to calm myself. ''It''s just a hangover,'' I thought, though even thinking hurt.


    I''ve never really been drunk before, but I had seen enough movies to know that this was what a horrible morning after felt like.


    I tried to move, but my body felt heavy, immovable, like I had been glued to the bed. My muscles ached, and every movement sent another wave of pain shooting through my skull.


    This wasn''t just a hangover¡ªthis was punishment from the universe itself.


    I took a deep breath, willing myself to calm down, though each breath I took felt painful. Slowly, I exhaled, hoping that maybe if I just lay still long enough, my head would stop throbbing, and my body would stop feeling like it had been hit by a truck.


    I squeezed my eyes shut, hoping that keeping them closed might dull the pain. Big mistake.


    Images from the night before came rushing back, hitting me like a wrecking ball.


    At first, it was simply a blur of noise and flashing lights. The loud music, the suffocating smell of cigarettes, and then the bitter taste of alcohol on my tongue.


    I saw myself downing glass after glass of that bitter poison, convincing myself it would help me blend in and feel normal. I remembered how the room seemed to tilt, and how my body buzzed with a strange energy that I didn''t understand.


    Then there was Electra. Her face suddenly appeared in my mind''s eye, clear amidst the chaos. I remembered seeing her standing in front of me, her expression a mix of concern and confusion.


    And then...


    Oh no.


    I kissed her.


    Oh god, I''d kissed her.


    The scene replayed in my mind with horrifying detail. My hands grabbing her face, and my lips crashing on hers in a desperate, reckless moment of... what? Impulse? Heat? Stupidity?


    I felt my stomach churn, and it wasn''t just from the hangover.


    Electra had pushed me away. I remembered that too. The way she''d looked at me afterward, a mixture of shock and something else I couldn''t quite place. Embarrassment? Disappointment? Anger?


    The next memory was even worse.


    We were in a dark classroom. How we got there, I had no idea, but I remembered the awkward silence between us.


    And then I said it.


    I had confessed. Like a drunken idiot, I had told Electra I liked her, and worse still¡ªI had asked her how she felt about me.


    The scream tore out of my throat before I could stop it.


    My own voice, echoing in my head, made my skin crawl. What was I thinking? What in the world had possessed me to say something so utterly stupid and so humiliating?


    The scream only made my head hurt worse, and I clutched my temples, as if trying to physically hold my skull together.


    I wanted to curl up and disappear. My body was still glued to the bed, but I wasn''t sure I even wanted to move. If I could melt into the mattress and cease to exist, that would be preferable to facing whatever fallout awaited me.


    For a moment, I considered the possibility that maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªI had imagined it. That the alcohol had twisted my memories into some nightmarish hallucination, and none of it had actually happened.


    But no.


    The vividness of the memory, the way I could still feel the heat of Electra''s hands on mine when she gently pulled them away, and the way she said, "You''re not yourself right now"¡ªit was too real to be a fabrication.


    I groaned, burying my face in the pillow.


    What had I done?


    Electra was already hard enough to deal with, and now, thanks to my alcohol-fueled stupidity, I had handed her yet another reason to tease me.


    Oh, the horror!


    But as the initial feeling of embarrassment started to subside, a new emotion began to creep in¡ªconfusion.


    Why had I said that to Electra? Sure, I''d been drunk, but alcohol didn''t create feelings out of nowhere. It just amplified what was already there.


    I thought back to all the times I''d felt that strange pang in my chest when I saw her. The way my heart raced when we argued, how her rare moments of softness caught me off guard, and how I couldn''t stop thinking about her even when I wanted to.


    Was it possible that...


    No.


    I shook my head, immediately dismissing the thought.


    This wasn''t real. None of this was real. Whatever strange feelings I had toward her right now didn''t matter because I''d already been rejected, and the moment we figured out how to get back to our real lives, she would most likely never want to speak to me again.


    And yet, even as I told myself that my feelings didn''t matter, I couldn''t shake the lingering warmth of her lips on mine or the way my heart had skipped a beat when she looked at me with those piercing eyes, full of something I couldn''t quite name.


    God, I liked her. I liked her like crazy!


    I let out another frustrated groan, rolling on my side and pulling the blanket over my head.


    Maybe if I stayed in bed all day, I could avoid Electra altogether. Maybe she''d forget what happened, and we could both pretend none of it ever occurred.


    But deep down, I knew that wasn''t going to happen.


    Electra wasn''t the type to let something like this go, and neither, it seemed, was I.

 Chapter 170 170: In the middle of nowhere

    Electra''s POV


    The heat of the sunlight burning into my eyelids was the first thing that pulled me out of the foggy haze of sleep. I groaned, instinctively trying to turn my face away from the intrusive rays, expecting the softness of my bed under me, but the moment I shifted, something felt off.


    My bed wasn''t soft¡ªit wasn''t a bed at all. It was hard, uneven, and uncomfortable. And as if that wasn''t enough, there was someone next to me.


    Someone cuddled against me.


    I panicked immediately, and my eyes flew open. The first thing I registered was that I wasn''t in my room¡ªor any room, for that matter. My heart pounded as I took in the open sky above me and the bright morning sun glaring down. It didn''t make sense. Where the hell was I?


    I forced myself to look down, and that''s when the second shock hit me.


    Lying beside me, her head resting on my shoulder, her arm draped across my torso, was Iris, and she wasn''t wearing any clothes.


    Neither was I.


    My heart nearly stopped, and I slapped my hand over my mouth to stifle the scream building up in my throat, my entire body going rigid as I tried to process what I was seeing.


    This couldn''t be real. This had to be a dream.


    I took in the scene again, hoping that maybe my groggy brain was misinterpreting things, but no, Iris was definitely there. Her red hair was slightly messy, her gentle breathing brushing against my skin as she slept peacefully beside me, completely unaware of the chaos raging inside my head.


    I squeezed my eyes shut, trying to will the scene away, but when I opened them, nothing had changed. My heart was racing so fast it felt like it would burst out of my chest.


    "How the hell did this happen?" I whispered to myself, careful not to wake Iris.


    The last thing I remembered clearly was the party. Iris had gone missing, and Yuna and I had split up to find her. I had spent the better part of the night searching for her, worried sick about what could have happened to her.


    But this? This made no sense. My mind was drawing blanks, and no matter how hard I tried to piece the night together, there was nothing. Just a dark void where my memory should have been.


    My stomach churned as my brain jumped to the only logical conclusion.


    Did Iris and I...?


    I cut the thought off before I could even finish it.


    No. That wasn''t possible. It couldn''t be.


    But then why were we here like this? Why weren''t we wearing any clothes, and more importantly, why couldn''t I, Electra, of all people, remember a damn thing?


    My breathing quickened, and I tried to force myself to calm down. Panicking wouldn''t help. I needed to think.


    I carefully shifted my arm, trying to free myself from Iris without waking her, but the slight movement caused her to stir.


    Her eyes fluttered open, her lashes brushing against her cheeks before her gaze met mine. For a moment, she looked confused, her expression mirroring the chaos in my mind.


    And then realization dawned on her.


    Her face turned as red as her hair, and she immediately sat up, clutching her arms around herself as if that would somehow shield her.


    "W-what...?" Her voice was barely a whisper, filled with shock and confusion.


    I sat up too, pulling my knees to my chest in an attempt to cover myself.


    "I don''t know," I said quickly, my voice hoarse. "I have no idea what happened."


    Iris''s eyes darted around, taking in the unfamiliar surroundings. "Where are we? What''s going on?"


    "I wish I knew," I muttered, running a hand through my tangled hair. "I don''t even remember anything after the party."


    Iris''s face twisted with panic. "The party... I¡ª" She paused, her brow furrowing as if she was trying to recall something but couldn''t.


    The silence between us was awkward as we both sat there, trying to piece together the events that had led to this moment, but the more I tried to think, the more my head pounded, and the emptiness in my memory remained.


    Finally, Iris broke the silence.


    "Electra," she said softly, her voice trembling. "Do you think... do you think we...?"


    I knew what she was asking, and I hated that I didn''t have an answer.


    "I don''t know," I admitted, my voice barely audible. "I don''t remember anything."


    Her eyes filled with tears, and she buried her face in her hands. "This doesn''t make sense. I wouldn''t... I mean, not that I wouldn''t with you¡ªno, that''s not what I mean! I just¡ª"


    Her words came out in a frantic rush, and I reached out to gently place a hand on her shoulder, stopping her rambling.


    "Hey," I said softly. "It''s okay. I get what you''re trying to say."


    Her shoulders relaxed slightly under my touch, but the tension between us was still evident.


    "We need to figure this out," I said firmly. "There has to be an explanation for how we ended up here."


    Iris nodded, her gaze fixed on the ground. "But where do we even start?"


    I glanced around, trying to take in our surroundings. We were in some kind of grassy clearing, surrounded by trees. It didn''t look like any part of the school grounds I was familiar with, which only made things more confusing.


    "We should find Yuna," I said. "She might know something, or at least, she might tell us something that could refresh our memory."


    Iris nodded again, though she still looked like she was on the verge of a breakdown.


    "We should probably... uh..." I gestured to our lack of clothing, feeling my face heat up.


    Iris''s eyes widened in realization, and she quickly looked away, her cheeks turning a deeper shade of red.


    "Right," she muttered. "Clothes. We need clothes."


    We both scrambled to find something to cover ourselves, eventually spotting our clothes scattered nearby. I didn''t even want to think about why they were scattered about like that.


    Once we were both dressed, I turned to Iris.


    "We''ll figure this out," I said, trying to sound more confident than I felt. "Whatever happened, we''ll get to the bottom of it."


    She gave me a hesitant nod, though the fear in her eyes hadn''t disappeared.

 Chapter 171 171: Blank Memories

    Electra''s POV


    I couldn''t stop myself from glaring at Yuna as she lounged lazily against the wall, her grin only growing wider with each word.


    My frustration was reaching dangerous levels, and I hated the fact that she wasn''t taking this seriously at all. Here Iris and I were, both disoriented, confused, and mortified after waking up naked in the bushes behind the school, and all Yuna could do was smirk like this was the funniest thing that had ever happened.


    "Yuna, for the last time," I said, my voice laced with barely controlled irritation, "this isn''t a joke. We need to know what happened last night. How the hell did we end up like that? What in the world could have led us to a place outside school? A place that we''ve both never been to before."


    Yuna just shrugged again, her grin still intact. "I already told you everything I know, Electra. After we split up at the party to look for Iris, you called me about twenty minutes later, said you found her, and that you two were heading back to the dorm since it was already 3:00 in the morning. After that, I went to the dorm as well and went to bed. That''s all I know."


    I couldn''t believe her nonchalance. Turning to Iris, who was sitting quietly beside me, still pale and visibly shaken, I asked, "Do you remember any of that? Because I sure don''t."


    Iris shook her head, her hands gripping the hem of her skirt tightly. "No, I... I don''t remember anything after¡ª" She paused, her brow furrowing in thought. "After those girls showed up at the party, and I tried to get away from them, everything''s a blur after that."


    I groaned, running a hand through my hair in frustration. "This makes no sense! Yuna, you''re sure I called you? Are you absolutely certain?"


    Yuna''s grin finally faltered, her expression shifting into something a little more serious. "Yes, I''m sure. You called me yourself. Said you were fine, that Iris was fine, and that you were heading back. What, do you think I''m lying?"


    "Not lying," I muttered, getting up to pace back and forth in the small room we''d decided to meet in for privacy. "But maybe you''re wrong. Maybe someone used my phone or¡ª"


    "Or maybe you and Iris just had a little too much fun last night and got carried away at some point," Yuna interrupted, her grin returning. "I mean, waking up naked in the bushes together? Come on, Electra. What else could that mean?"


    I stopped pacing and shot her a death glare. "Yuna, for the last time, nothing happened between us."


    Yuna crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow. "So you''re saying two naked girls just happened to wake up in the bushes together with no memory of how they got there, and you think nothing happened? Sure, that sounds totally plausible."


    I felt my face flush with both anger and embarrassment. "I''m saying that something else must have happened. Something we don''t remember."


    "Like what?" Yuna challenged, leaning forward slightly. "Magic? A prank? You tell me, Electra, because I''m dying to know what''s more likely than the obvious."


    I opened my mouth to argue but found myself at a loss for words. What did I think happened? Iris and I both had no memory of the hours leading up to waking up in the bushes, and the last thing I remembered was trying to find her, but after that, my mind was a blank.


    I turned to face Iris, my arms crossed tightly over my chest.


    "Do you remember any of the girls who approached you at the party?" I asked, trying to focus on getting answers rather than dwelling on the possibility that Iris and I slept together.


    Iris shook her head. "No," she whispered. "I don''t remember anyone. It''s all... it''s all just a blur."


    Her voice broke as another round of tears streamed down her cheeks, and she began crying again for the second time this morning.


    The sound startled me, but it was Yuna who reacted first. She quickly sat down beside Iris, wrapping an arm around her shoulders.


    "Hey, hey," Yuna said gently, "why are you crying? It''s going to be okay. Just breathe, alright?"


    Iris shook her head, looking back and forth between Yuna and me, her wide eyes brimming with panic. "I just... I can''t believe this is happening to me," she stammered, her voice trembling.


    I felt a pang of guilt watching her cry, but before I could say anything, she continued. "If I had never gone to that stupid party, this wouldn''t have happened. I wouldn''t have woken up naked in the bushes, of all places, and next to..." Her voice trailed off, and her gaze darted toward me before quickly looking away.


    Her cheeks flushed a deep red, and I knew exactly what she was thinking.


    "To think... to think that there''s even a chance we... we slept together and don''t remember it..." Her voice cracked, and she buried her face in her hands. "It''s the most embarrassing thing that could have ever happened to me."


    I clenched my fists, my jaw tightening. "We didn''t sleep together," I said firmly. My tone was harsher than I intended, but I needed her to stop spiraling. "Don''t let Yuna and her ridiculous assumptions get to you."


    "Ridiculous assumptions?" Yuna shot me a playful smirk. "Come on, Electra, it''s not that far-fetched. You two were ''naked'' and ''cuddling.'' What else are we supposed to think?"


    I shot her a glare. "You''re not helping."


    Iris lifted her head, wiping her tears with the back of her hand. She sniffled, her expression shifting from devastated to skeptical. "Then how do you explain it, Electra?" she asked, her voice still shaky but tinged with irritation. "How else do you explain us waking up like that with no memory of what happened? If you have some grand theory, I''d love to hear it."


    "I don''t have an explanation," I admitted, letting out a frustrated sigh. "But just because we don''t remember what happened doesn''t mean we..." I trailed off, struggling to find the right words.


    "Doesn''t mean we slept together?" she finished for me, her eyebrows raised.


    "Yes!" I snapped. "That''s exactly what I mean."


    She rolled her eyes, crossing her arms over her chest. "Well, excuse me if I''m not convinced. The evidence speaks for itself, Electra. Two naked people, in the bushes, no memory of how they got there... Forgive my lack of experience, but what else could have happened?"


    I opened my mouth to argue, but nothing came out. She had a point, as much as I hated to admit it. The entire situation was bizarre, and I had no logical explanation.


    "Maybe..." I finally said, my voice quieter now, "Just maybe, we did sleep together."


    Both Iris and Yuna froze, their eyes widening in shock.


    "I''m just saying," I added quickly, "it''s a possibility, but it''s not a certainty, and I don''t want to jump to conclusions without knowing the full story of what happened to us."


    Yuna, who seemed to be having the time of her life, leaned back in her chair with a smug grin. "Well, well, well," she said, her voice dripping with mock amusement. "Look who''s finally admitting the obvious."

 Chapter 172 172: Shes Insane

    Electra''s POV


    After Iris left for her room to calm herself and take a nap, I turned to Yuna, furious. My fists were clenched at my sides as I stared her down, practically vibrating with anger.


    I didn''t even wait for her to speak before snapping, "What the hell are you playing at, Yuna?"


    Yuna, as calm and smug as ever, raised an eyebrow, her lips twitching as though suppressing a grin. "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Her feigned ignorance made my blood boil. She was enjoying this, enjoying the confusion and chaos she was stirring up between Iris and me.


    I stepped closer, jabbing a finger in her direction. "Don''t play dumb with me, Yuna. You know exactly what I''m talking about."


    She tilted her head, crossing her arms in mock offense. "I really don''t, Electra. You''re being vague, and I can''t read minds, you know."


    I let out a sharp, frustrated sigh, raking my hand through my hair to keep from lashing out.


    She was still staring at me with that smug, self-satisfied look that made my blood boil, and I clenched my fists tightly, forcing myself to breathe slowly.


    Losing my temper wouldn''t solve anything, no matter how much I wanted to slap her hard and force her to tell me what the hell she was playing at.


    "Don''t act like you don''t know what I''m talking about, Yuna," I said, my voice low and seething. "You''ve been playing games with Iris and me all morning, especially poor Iris, and it''s starting to really get on my nerves. So I''ll ask again¡ªwhat the hell are you trying to pull?"


    Yuna tilted her head, her lips curling into a faux-innocent smile. "Electra, darling, you''re going to have to be more specific than that because I really don''t know what you mean."


    I took a step closer, narrowing my eyes. "Don''t call me darling," I snapped. "And don''t pretend you didn''t notice how uncomfortable Iris was earlier. You kept making those insinuations and planting seeds in her head¡ªand mine¡ªthat something happened between us last night. You''re enjoying this, aren''t you?"


    Yuna let out a soft laugh, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear as though we were having a casual conversation. "Enjoying it? Oh, Electra, you hurt me. I''m just trying to piece together the mystery, same as you, and instead of appreciating my efforts to help, you''re getting mad at me."


    I clenched my jaw, resisting the urge to lash out. "Cut the crap, Yuna. You''re not trying to help. You''re trying to mess with us, and it''s not funny."


    Her expression shifted, her smile turning to a light frown. "Messing with you? Please. If you don''t remember what happened, that''s on you. Maybe you drank too much; maybe you let yourself go. Who''s to say?" She shrugged, her tone dripping with mock concern. "But don''t blame me for your actions, Electra."


    My fists clenched so tightly that my knuckles turned white, and I glared at Yuna, my jaw locked as her smug expression only served to make me even angrier.


    Had she always been this brazen? This insufferable? I couldn''t help but wonder if, in real life, as Seraphina''s friend, she was just as insistent and reckless with her words.


    The thought annoyed me even more, but before I could let loose the barrage of words forming in my mind, Yuna spoke first.


    "Instead of glaring at me and trying to make me out as the bad guy," she said, crossing her arms, "shouldn''t you be more focused on finding out what really happened? Or are you just going to keep deflecting?"


    Her tone was infuriatingly calm, as though she were the rational one in this scenario.


    "And since you''re so adamant that you and Iris didn''t sleep together," she continued, "then maybe, just maybe, you should focus on figuring out the logical explanation for why you both woke up naked and in each other''s arms after telling me you were going to the dormitory to sleep. But sure, go ahead and be mad at me for simply saying things how they clearly are and being honest with you both."


    "Trust me, Yuna," I began. "I will find out what really happened. Sooner or later, my memories will come back to me, and I''ll remember."


    I took a deep breath, forcing myself to unclench my fists. "But until I do, you need to stop saying with so much certainty that Iris and I slept together. You''re making things worse for her, and frankly, you''re not helping me either."


    Yuna raised an eyebrow, clearly unbothered by my words. "Worse? I''m just stating the obvious, Electra. I''m not the one who decided to wake up naked next to a girl."


    "Enough!" I snapped, my patience officially worn thin. "I don''t know what kind of sick thrill you''re getting out of this, but you need to stop. Now. I mean it, Yuna. Don''t make Iris feel worse with your dumb comments. If you have nothing good to say, just shut up."


    Yuna''s scoff rang out, dismissive and infuriating. "Oh, please. If you''re so concerned about poor Iris and her feelings, why don''t you just make her your girlfriend? Problem solved."


    I didn''t know what I expected to hear exactly, but Yuna''s response was definitely not it. I stared at her, dumbfounded by her audacity. "What the hell are you even talking about, Yuna?" I questioned in disbelief.


    Yuna shrugged nonchalantly, her grin smug and unrepentant. "Think about it, Electra. Iris is losing her mind because she''s convinced she had her first time in a drunken mistake, but if you make it official, it''s not a mistake anymore, is it? She''d feel better, you''d get to play the hero, and everyone''s happy."


    I shook my head, disgust and disbelief churning in my chest. Her words weren''t just infuriating¡ªthey were utterly deranged. "You''re out of your damn mind, Yuna," I spat, my voice dripping with venom. "Absolutely insane."


    Without waiting for her response, I turned on my heel and stormed out of the room.

 Chapter 173 173: Intense Jealousy

    Seraphina''s POV


    I stared at the screen of Irina''s phone, the image burning into my memory as a bunch of emotions hit me at once¡ªjealousy, anger, and disbelief. My hangover was bad enough already, but this... this was something else entirely.


    Electra. Naked. With Iris.


    The two of them lying on the grass, their bodies intertwined in a way that left no room for interpretation.


    The picture was blurry, as though taken from a distance, but it was clear enough to see what was happening. Whoever had taken it must have been spying, and the fact that it ended up on Irina''s phone felt like this wasn''t just a private scandal¡ªit was ammunition.


    I wanted to scream. Not exactly at Irina, but at the entire situation. It wasn''t just the picture itself that made my blood boil; it was everything it represented.


    I had already admitted to Electra last night that I liked her. I''d swallowed my pride, braved the vulnerability, even though being drunk and drugged had helped big time, but regardless, I had confessed my feelings¡ªonly for Electra to brush it off like it meant nothing.


    And now this?


    This picture of her and Iris was like salt in a wound. Had she gone straight from rejecting me to hooking up with someone else?


    Jealousy and anger burned inside me, and I tried so hard not to feel betrayed, but I couldn''t help it. I knew I had no right to feel this way since Electra and I weren''t together, but knowing that didn''t make the anger burn any less.


    "Seraphina?" Irina''s voice broke through my haze of emotions. "You good? You''re staring at my phone like you''re about to throw it."


    I forced myself to look up, meeting her curious gaze. "I''m fine," I lied, though my voice came out clipped and harsh.


    Irina raised an eyebrow. "Fine? You look like you''re about to commit murder. Not that I''d blame you. I mean, what kind of idiot hooks up in the middle of a garden where anyone can see them?"


    Her words only fueled my rage. I hated that Irina was speaking about Electra like that, but I couldn''t defend her without revealing too much of my feelings. I shoved the phone back at her.


    "Where did you get this?" I asked, my voice low as I glared at her.


    "It was sent to me this morning. Seems like someone was having a little too much fun last night," Irina answered.


    I took a deep breath, forcing my expression into something neutral before looking up at her.


    "And you''re showing me this because?" I asked, trying to keep the bitterness out of my tone.


    Irina shrugged, her nonchalant demeanor grating on my nerves. "I thought you''d find it interesting. After all, you''re quite close to the same. I just figured you''d want to see what she was up to."


    I almost scoffed.


    "I don''t care what Electra does," I retorted, my tone cold and dismissive. "It''s none of my business."


    Irina smirked, clearly not buying my indifference. "Right. That''s why you look like you''re about to spontaneously combust. Totally not your business."


    I shot her a glare. "Drop it, Irina. I mean it."


    Irina held up her hands in mock surrender. "Okay, okay. Relax. I''ll stop talking about Electra and her questionable taste in... activities."


    I ignored her jab and stood up abruptly, needing to escape before my emotions spiraled further out of control.


    "Where are you going?" Irina called after me, but I didn''t bother answering. I needed air.


    I stormed out of the dorms, my anger propelling me forward without a destination in mind. My thoughts were a jumbled mess of frustration, hurt, and confusion. How could Electra do this?


    She''d brushed off my confession as though it meant nothing, yet she had no problem hooking up with Iris like it was the easiest thing in the world.


    Was I really that insignificant to her? Was she someone laughing at my confession now?


    Eventually, I found myself in the garden. The same garden where I assumed the picture had been taken. My chest tightened as I imagined the scene, Electra and Iris together, laughing, touching, kissing.


    I clenched my fists, the jealousy and anger threatening to spill over. Why did it bother me so much? Why couldn''t I just let it go?


    "Because you care about her," a small voice in my head whispered.


    I shook my head, refusing to dwell on that thought. Caring about Electra was pointless. She didn''t feel the same way, and I needed to accept that, but acceptance felt impossible when every part of me screamed that this wasn''t fair.


    I sat on one of the garden benches, my head in my hands, as I tried to calm myself.


    "Seraphina?"


    The voice startled me, and I looked up to see Electra standing a few feet away. Her expression was cautious, almost hesitant, as though she could sense my mood.


    Great. Just the person I didn''t want to see.


    "What do you want?" I asked, my tone sharper than I intended.


    Electra frowned, stepping closer. "I came here to sit for a while, and I wasn''t expecting to run into you here. Are you okay? You look upset."


    I let out a bitter laugh. "Upset? Why would I be upset?"


    Her frown deepened. "I don''t know. That''s why I''m asking."


    For a moment, I considered telling her everything¡ªabout the picture, about how I felt, about how much she had hurt me without even realizing it. But then I remembered the way she had dismissed my feelings last night, and my pride wouldn''t let me be vulnerable again.


    "I''m fine," I said, my voice cold.


    Electra didn''t look convinced. She took another step closer, her eyes searching mine. "If this is about last night¡ª"


    "It''s not," I snapped, cutting her off. "It has nothing to do with last night."


    She raised an eyebrow, clearly skeptical, but didn''t push the issue. "Okay. Then what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing," I said, standing up abruptly. "And even if something was wrong, it''s not like you''d care, so don''t bother asking."


    Electra let out a frustrated sigh, and without a word, she sat down beside me on the bench, and I almost couldn''t believe the audacity she had.


    Just staring at her was bringing the picture back to my mind and making me feel angrier.


    "I didn''t say you could sit here," I snapped, glaring at her. "Find another bench, or just leave, Electra. I''d like to be alone."


    Electra let out a soft chuckle, clearly unfazed by my attitude. "Relax, Sera, I promise I won''t bother you," she said, leaning back as if she owned the bench. "By the way, why are you in the garden at 10 in the morning? Isn''t this early for you? After the drinks you had last night, you should still be knocked out by this time."


    "I could ask you the same thing," I shot back, my voice laced with sarcasm. "Shouldn''t you be sleeping after all the fun you had last night?"


    Her brows furrowed as she turned to look at me. "What are you talking about?"


    I shrugged, feigning indifference, though the image of her and Iris from the picture was still burning a hole in my chest. "I''m just assuming," I said, keeping my tone casual. "You must have gone off to enjoy yourself after you left my room. I''m assuming you went back to the party for more... fun."


    Electra tilted her head slightly, her confusion evident. "What are you implying, Seraphina? Come out straight with it."


    I clenched my jaw, unwilling to let her know that I had seen a picture of her and Iris together. I had already embarrassed myself by confessing to liking her, and the last thing I needed was to have her think that I was jealous even though I was.


    Instead, I gave her a dry laugh.


    "Nothing," I said, brushing off her question. "I just figured you must''ve been exhausted from dealing with me last night. You know, the drunk girl who embarrassed herself with a ridiculous confession."


    She turned to face me fully, her intense gaze making my pulse quicken. Her brows knit together in a way that made her look both annoyed and contemplative.


    "Sera," she began, "you didn''t embarrass yourself."


    Before I could retort or even process her words, she leaned forward and pressed her lips softly against mine. The world seemed to freeze in that moment, my breath catching in my throat. Her lips were warm, gentle, and entirely unexpected.


    My first instinct was to push her away since I was still mad at her, but my body betrayed me. Instead, I melted into the kiss, my hands clutching the edge of the bench tightly as if to anchor myself.


    When she finally pulled back, her face was so close that I could feel her breath against my lips.


    "What the hell was that?" I managed to whisper, my voice barely audible.


    Electra smirked, her confidence somehow both infuriating and intoxicating. "That," she said, "was me proving a point."


    "What point?" I demanded, my voice growing stronger as my initial shock began to wear off.


    "That your confession wasn''t embarrassing," she said simply, leaning back slightly but still holding my gaze.

 Chapter 174 174: The Prettiest Girl

    Third-person POV


    Seraphina stood abruptly, her chest heaving with anger as she glared down at Electra. She couldn''t believe the audacity of this girl. Her body trembled slightly, not from nerves, but from the boiling rage surging through her veins.


    Electra, still sitting on the bench, tilted her head in confusion, her brows furrowing. "Did I say something wrong again?" she asked, her tone cautious but genuinely confused.


    Seraphina crossed her arms tightly over her chest, her glare intensifying. "Did you say something wrong?" she repeated, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Electra, if my confession wasn''t embarrassing, then why did you completely brush me off as some drunk, drugged-up idiot with no self-control?"


    Electra blinked, clearly caught off guard. "I didn''t mean to¡ª"


    "Didn''t mean to what?" Seraphina cut her off, her voice rising slightly. "Belittle me? Dismiss me? Make me feel like my feelings were some kind of joke?"


    Electra stood now, her expression a mix of frustration and guilt. "Seraphina, I didn''t belittle your feelings," she said firmly. "I just... I didn''t want to take you seriously because I thought there was a chance you were only saying those things because of the alcohol¡ªor whatever was in your system. I didn''t want to... I don''t know... take advantage of you."


    Seraphina let out a sharp, bitter laugh, throwing her head back. "Take advantage of me? Is that what you think this is about? You were ''saving'' me from myself, is that it?"


    Electra took a step closer, her own frustration building. "No! That''s not it at all! I didn''t want to take you seriously because I wasn''t sure if it was real or just the drugs talking!"


    "And now?" Seraphina shot back, stepping forward, her tone challenging. "What was the purpose of kissing me just now? Was that your way of accepting my feelings? Was that some grand gesture to prove a point? Or was it just another way to mess with my head?"


    Electra hesitated, her mouth opening and closing as if searching for the right words. "It wasn''t... It wasn''t to mess with your head," she finally said, her voice quieter now. "I kissed you because I wanted to show you that your feelings aren''t embarrassing. That you don''t have to feel ashamed about what you said."


    Seraphina''s glare didn''t waver, but her eyes flickered slightly, betraying the hurt behind her anger. "You think that makes it better?" she asked, her voice trembling. "You think that erases the humiliation I felt when you brushed me off? You think a single kiss fixes everything?"


    Electra sighed, running a hand through her hair. "I don''t know, Seraphina! I really don''t know how to handle this, okay? Your confession really just threw me off guard, and I''m just trying to figure this out like you are!"


    Seraphina scoffed, taking a step back. "Figure what out, Electra? How to string me along? How to make me feel small every time I try to open up to you?"


    Electra''s expression hardened. "That''s not fair, and you know it," she said, her voice low. "I''m not trying to string you along, and I''m not trying to make you feel small. I''m just... I''m trying to protect us both from making a mistake."


    "A mistake?" Seraphina repeated, her voice breaking slightly. "You think my feelings for you are a mistake?"


    Electra''s eyes widened, panic flashing across her face. "That''s not what I meant," she said quickly. "I meant... I meant rushing into something could be a mistake. Especially in this messed-up reality we''re stuck in. We both know that this world isn''t real, Seraphina. We''re not even living our real lives right, so how can we¡ªhow can I¡ªtake anything seriously right now? You might only like me now because of the situation we''re in. Your feelings might not even be real."


    Seraphina''s shoulders slumped slightly, her anger giving way to exhaustion. She shook her head, a bitter smile on her lips. "You know what, Electra? Maybe you''re right. Maybe none of this is real. Maybe my feelings aren''t real. Maybe I''m just some messed-up girl who doesn''t know what she wants."


    "Seraphina, don''t¡ª" Electra started, but Seraphina held up a hand to stop her.


    "No, it''s fine," Seraphina said, her voice cold now. "You don''t have to say anything else. I get it. You don''t want me, and that''s fine, but don''t you dare act like you''re doing me some kind of favor by pushing me away. Don''t you dare pretend that you''re being the reasonable one in this."


    Electra''s jaw tightened, but she didn''t respond.


    Seraphina turned away, taking a deep breath to steady herself. "I''m going back to my room," she said over her shoulder. "So enjoy the rest of your day, Electra."


    Just as Seraphina was about to leave, Electra''s voice rang out behind her, halting her steps. "Seraphina," she called out. "Why do you even like me? After everything I''ve done to you in our real lives... how can you?"


    Seraphina froze. Her back stiffened, and her breath hitched in her throat. Slowly, almost reluctantly, she turned to face Electra. The sincerity in Electra''s expression surprised her, and the sudden vulnerability in her tone caught Seraphina completely off guard.


    For a moment, Seraphina was silent, unsure of how to respond. The seriousness of Electra''s question unsettled her, and she could feel her heart pounding in her chest.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, she let out a sigh and gave a small shrug. "I wish I could give you a clear answer," she admitted. "I''ve thought about it a lot myself, and I still don''t know why."


    Electra tilted her head, her brows furrowed in confusion. "You don''t know why?"


    Seraphina shook her head, a faint smile gracing her lips as if she were laughing at her own foolishness. "No, I don''t. Trust me, I''ve tried to figure it out. I''ve reminded myself over and over about all the times you''ve hurt me, all the times I should have hated you, and yet..." Her voice trailed off, and she swallowed hard before continuing, her tone growing shakier. "I don''t know how to hate you, Electra. As much as I should, I can''t."


    Electra took a step closer, her piercing gaze fixed on Seraphina as if she were trying to decipher a puzzle. "That doesn''t make any sense, Seraphina. I made your life miserable."


    "I know," Seraphina replied, her voice soft. "And maybe I''m an idiot for it, but from the first day I saw you in the dining hall, I was mesmerized. You were honestly the prettiest and the most captivating girl I''d ever seen, and it didn''t matter that you were cruel to me or that you seemed untouchable. I liked you for being you."


    Electra''s eyes widened slightly, her lips parting as though she wanted to say something but couldn''t find the words. Seraphina took a deep breath, her hands trembling at her sides as she tried to steady herself.


    "You have this way of commanding a room, of being unapologetically yourself, even when it hurts people like me, and as much as I hated how small you made me feel, I couldn''t help but admire that about you."


    Her voice broke slightly, and she quickly looked away, unable to meet Electra''s gaze any longer. "I don''t expect you to understand it, and I don''t expect you to feel the same. I just... this is just how I feel, Electra. I like you a lot."

 Chapter 175 175: Stunned

    Electra''s POV


    As I stood there, Seraphina''s words played in my mind like a broken record. My heart raced, and for the first time in what felt like forever, I didn''t have a retort or sarcastic comeback to ease the awkwardness I felt.


    I was frozen, caught off guard by the sheer honesty of her confession and how much it had shaken me.


    She had told me she liked me¡ªnot just for my looks, which was mostly what people liked me for¡ªbut for being me, just Electra Vale.


    I didn''t think anyone, except my closest friends, had ever looked past the surface and dared to believe there was anything beneath it worth liking. Yet here she was, Seraphina Hook, standing in front of me, pouring her heart out like it was the most natural thing in the world.


    When I didn''t respond immediately, she let out an exasperated sigh. "So?" she asked, folding her arms. "Now that I''ve bared my soul to you, can I go? Or do you actually have something to say?"


    Her words snapped me out of my daze. "I¡ª" My voice cracked, and I cleared my throat, embarrassed at how unsure I sounded. "I honestly don''t know what to say."


    "Figures," she muttered, rolling her eyes. "You don''t seem very good at handling confessions."


    The jab stung more than I cared to admit. I wasn''t used to being the one caught off guard. I wasn''t used to being vulnerable. "It''s not that I don''t appreciate what you said," I started, my words coming out slower than I intended. "It''s just... I didn''t expect this."


    She raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed. "Didn''t expect what? That someone could like you for who you are, or are you just surprised that that someone is me?"


    "Yes," I admitted, surprising both of us. "Exactly that."


    Her eyes widened slightly, but she quickly masked her shock with a scoff. "That''s a stupid thing to say."


    "Maybe it is," I said, trying to meet her gaze. "But it''s true. I''m either wanted for being hot or for being intimidating."


    She took a step closer, her eyes searching mine. "Electra, do you really believe that the only thing people could possibly feel for you is lust or fear?"


    I didn''t answer right away because the truth was I did believe that. At least, I always had before. I built my life around being desirable and intimidating, two sides of the same coin, both designed to keep people at arm''s length.


    It was easier that way. Easier than risking the vulnerability of letting someone in and finding out I wasn''t enough.


    "You''re quiet," she said, her voice softer now, as though she could see the war raging in my head. "Which means I''m right."


    I didn''t know what to do with her insight and her honesty. She saw through me in a way that no one else ever had, and I hated it as much as I craved it.


    "I never thought you''d feel this way about me," I said, finally breaking the silence. "You... hated me. You were part of the people who I believed could only stay because you were intimidated by me."


    "And I was," she admitted with a shrug. "I also wanted to believe I hated you, and for a bit, I did. But somewhere along the line, I think mostly after we switched lives, I''ve realized that there''s more to you than what you show the world. Beneath all the bravado and cruelty, there''s someone who''s just as scared and lost as the rest of us."


    I wanted to deny it, to argue, and to deflect, but I couldn''t. Not when she was looking at me like that, with a mixture of pity and understanding that made my chest ache.


    "You''re wrong," I said, but my voice lacked conviction.


    "No, I''m not," she said firmly. "And deep down, you know I''m not."


    I swallowed hard, feeling the lump in my throat grow. "So what do you want from me, Seraphina? For us to go out?"


    She tilted her head, studying me like she was trying to figure out if I was worth the effort. "I don''t want anything from you, Electra. Yes, I like you, and I''d love to go out with you, but only if you feel the same way about me. For now, I just wanted you to know how I feel and take me seriously. What you do with that information is up to you."


    Her calmness and sudden confidence only made me feel more unstable. I was used to control, to power, to being the one who dictated how things went, but here, in this moment, she held all the cards, and I hated how much it terrified me.


    "I don''t deserve this," I said, my voice barely above a whisper. "I don''t deserve you or your feelings, Seraphina. You''re literally the sweetest and the most innocent person I know, and you weren''t the only one who was mesmerized, kid. I was too, and I know for a fact that I''m not right for someone like you."


    Her eyes softened, and she took another step closer. "Well, you don''t get to decide that. I do. My feelings are mine to have, and your only duty is to either accept or ignore, but not change."


    I wanted to argue, to push her away, to tell her that she was wrong about me, about everything, but I couldn''t. Not when she was standing so close, looking at me with all that seriousness that made it impossible to breathe.


    "What happens now?" I asked, my voice trembling despite my best efforts to keep it steady.


    "That''s up to you," she said simply. "But just so we''re clear, I''m not expecting anything from you, Electra. I don''t need you to feel the same way. I just needed you to know."


    At her response, I let out another sigh. "I''m going to tell you something crazy now, but please don''t hate me, Seraphina," I said, unable to keep my nervousness out of my tone.


    Seraphina would furrow her brows in confusion before responding. "Are you about to reject me the hard way?"


    I shook my head to debunk her question before admitting the crazy situation that had been on my mind all morning. "I think I had sex with Iris after leaving your room."

 Chapter 176 176: All that matters

    Third-person POV


    Seraphina''s gaze burned into Electra, her brows furrowing deeper as if trying to piece together the absurdity of what she had just heard.


    Electra stood stiffly in front of her, awkwardly rubbing the back of her neck, clearly uncomfortable, until Seraphina let out a sharp sigh, breaking the silence.


    "You think you had sex with Iris?" she asked almost sarcastically. "How do you not know? Either you did or you didn''t, Electra. There are no in-betweens."


    Electra''s eyes flicked away, refusing to meet Seraphina''s intense glare. "I know how it sounds, all right?" she muttered defensively. "But I don''t remember anything after leaving your room that night and heading back to the party to find Iris. One minute, I was searching everywhere for Iris, and the next, I woke up in the middle of nowhere, naked, with the same girl I couldn''t find. I didn''t even have a single drink at the party, and I still have no clue how I ended up in that situation."


    Seraphina crossed her arms over her chest, studying Electra closely. "So you''re telling me that you were completely sober, but somehow blacked out and woke up naked with Iris?" she said, her voice skeptical. "And you just thought to bring this up now? Of all the times to bring it up? What exactly do you expect me to say to that?"


    Electra shrugged, her lips pressing into a thin line. "I didn''t think it was relevant until... well, until you started talking about feelings, and I felt like you deserved to know."


    Seraphina let out a humorless laugh, shaking her head in disbelief. "Deserved to know?" she echoed. "That you might''ve had sex with someone else right after bearing my heart to you? I thought you were supposed to be smarter than me at these things, sweetheart? Now is the time you either let me down easy or shut me up with a kiss because you like me. If it''s not going to be any of the above, then I''m leaving."


    Electra chuckled softly, slightly amused by Seraphina''s boldness.


    "If I kissed you right now instead of rejecting you," she spoke, a sly smirk tugging at her lips, "would you automatically assume we''re in a relationship?"


    Seraphina''s brows furrowed slightly, and she scoffed in response. "Are you trying to tell me that you like me, but not enough to actually be in a relationship with me?"


    Electra blinked, startled at how quickly Seraphina cut through her teasing deflection. "No, that''s not what I''m trying to say," she said, shaking her head.


    She sighed, her usual confidence faltering as she tried to explain herself. "What I''m saying is... I do like you, Seraphina. I don''t really know why, or how deep those feelings go yet, but I do know one thing¡ªI don''t want to reject you just yet."


    The tension between them shifted, and Seraphina''s frown deepened at the words "just yet," her gaze narrowing as she caught onto the phrase. "What do you mean by ''just yet''?" she asked, her voice edged with a mix of confusion and irritation.


    Electra cursed softly under her breath and ran a hand through her hair, visibly frustrated. "Damn it, I''m really bad at this," she admitted, her tone laced with self-deprecation. "I never thought I''d be this bad at explaining how I feel."


    Seraphina crossed her arms, her skeptical gaze fixed on Electra. "Then maybe stop dancing around it and just tell me what you mean," she said, her voice softer now.


    Electra sighed again, clearly trying to gather her thoughts. Finally, she met Seraphina''s gaze directly, her tone more earnest. "What I''m trying to say is that if we''re going to think about being in a real relationship, it should be when we''re back in our real lives. When we''re back as ourselves, not stuck in this... false reality."


    Seraphina stared at Electra, her frown deepening as she tried to process Electra''s words. For a moment, neither of them spoke, and Seraphina crossed her arms, tilting her head slightly as she studied Electra''s expression.


    "So, what you''re saying is," she began, her tone sharper than intended, "you''re willing to consider going out with me¡ªbut only under perfect conditions? Is that it?"


    Electra ran a hand through her hair, clearly frustrated. "That''s not what I meant, Seraphina," she said with a sigh. "What I''m saying is... this reality, this life we''re stuck in¡ªit isn''t real. I don''t even know if what we''re feeling is real. Everything about this place is twisted, manipulated. Don''t you think it would be smarter to figure out how we actually feel when we''re back to being ourselves?"


    Seraphina raised an eyebrow, her lips twitching with a mix of irritation and amusement. "So, you think this," she gestured between the two of them, "is some fabricated attraction? Like, we''re only feeling this way because of whatever weird rules this reality has?"


    Electra hesitated. She wanted to say yes, but there was something in Seraphina''s eyes¡ªsomething intense and unrelenting¡ªthat made her second-guess herself.


    "I''m saying it might be," she said cautiously. "And if it is, then we''re not really being honest with each other, are we?"


    Seraphina let out a dry laugh, taking a small step back. "You''re unbelievable," she said, shaking her head. "You keep saying how bad you are at expressing yourself, but you''ve made one thing very clear¡ªyou don''t trust me, and you sure as hell don''t trust yourself."


    Electra flinched at the accusation, but she didn''t deny it. "It''s not about trust, Seraphina. It''s about... it''s about wanting to make sure whatever this is¡ªwhatever we are¡ªcan survive outside of this nightmare we''ve been thrown into."


    Seraphina stepped closer again, her sharp glare softening into something more vulnerable. "Electra," she said quietly, "I don''t know what''s real either, but I do know how I feel when I''m around you, and I don''t want to wait until we''re back in our old lives to figure out if this¡ª" she gestured between them again, "¡ªis worth it."


    Electra stared at her, her heart pounding in a way she hadn''t felt in her entire life. She didn''t know what to say, and for the first time, she didn''t know if she wanted to say anything at all. Instead, she found herself reaching out, her fingers lightly brushing against Seraphina''s.


    Seraphina held her breath, waiting for Electra to make her next move. When Electra didn''t pull away, Seraphina closed the gap between them, her voice barely above a whisper. "Do you feel this, Electra? Whatever it is¡ªdo you feel it too?"


    Electra nodded slowly, her voice hoarse as she replied, "Yeah. I feel it."


    Seraphina smiled faintly, her eyes searching Electra''s. "Then stop running from it," she said. "Even if this world isn''t real, we are, and maybe that''s all that matters."


    Electra let out a shaky breath, her resolve crumbling under Seraphina''s gaze. She hated how easily Seraphina could dismantle her arguments, but at the same time, she couldn''t deny the truth in her words.

 Chapter 177 177: Passion and Sex

    Third-person POV


    Seraphina and Electra entered Seraphina''s room, and as soon as they stepped inside, Electra closed the distance between them in a heartbeat, her hands cupping Seraphina''s face as she leaned in, capturing her lips in a kiss that was both fervent and tender.


    Seraphina was momentarily breathless from the intensity of it, her mind going blank as Electra''s hands slid to the small of her back, pulling her closer.


    The kiss deepened, an urgent clash of their lips as Seraphina''s fingers found their way into Electra''s long hair, tugging slightly as their bodies pressed together.


    Electra''s lips moved to Seraphina''s jaw, trailing hot, open-mouthed kisses along her skin, leaving a trail of fire wherever they touched. Seraphina gasped softly, her head tilting instinctively to give Electra better access.


    She felt the heat pooling low in her stomach, a spark igniting in her that she had come to realize she only wanted to feel with Electra.


    As Electra''s hands explored the curves of her body, Seraphina found herself being gently guided toward the bed. Her knees hit the edge of the mattress, and she let herself sink down on it with Electra following her, and their lips never parting for more than a second.


    Her hands roamed over Electra''s back, feeling the taut muscles beneath her shirt, and she wondered how someone could feel both familiar and completely new at the same time.


    Electra pulled back slightly, her forehead resting against Seraphina''s, their breaths mingling in the small space between them. Her usually sharp and confident eyes were softer now, filled with something that made Seraphina''s heart flutter uncontrollably.


    "Is this okay?" she asked, her voice low and slightly hoarse, as though she was holding back her emotions.


    The vulnerability in her tone caught Seraphina off guard, but it also made her feel even more connected to Electra in that moment.


    Seraphina nodded, her voice barely above a whisper. "It''s more than okay."


    Electra''s lips curved into a small, satisfied smile before she leaned in again, capturing Seraphina''s mouth in another searing kiss.


    This time, the urgency from earlier was replaced with something slower, something more gentle. It wasn''t just about passion¡ªit was about savoring each moment, each touch, and each other.


    Seraphina leaned back against the pillows, pulling Electra down with her. Electra''s hand cupped Seraphina''s cheek, her thumb brushing gently against her skin, and Seraphina felt herself melting into the touch.


    Their kisses grew softer but no less intense, and Seraphina could feel her heart racing in her chest. She had never felt more alive and so completely consumed by another person.


    Every nerve ending in her body seemed to come alive under Electra''s touch, and she couldn''t help the small whimpers that escaped her lips.


    Electra pulled back slightly, her eyes scanning Seraphina''s face as though she were trying to memorize every detail, every curve and line. "You''re beautiful," Electra said softly, the sincerity in her voice making Seraphina''s cheeks flush.


    "You''re not so bad yourself," Seraphina managed to tease, though her voice was breathy and light.


    Electra chuckled, the sound sending a shiver down Seraphina''s spine. "I think you might be the only person brave enough to tease me in a moment like this."


    Seraphina smirked, her confidence growing with each passing second. "I''m just full of surprises, aren''t I?"


    "I''m beginning to realize that," Electra murmured before leaning down to kiss her again, this time slower, softer, but no less passionate.


    Her lips moved from Seraphina''s and started to trail down her jaw, trailing featherlight kisses around her neck, down her throat, and across her collarbone.


    Her warm breath sent chills running through Seraphina''s body, eliciting a sigh of contentment from her lips, and Electra''s tongue darted out, teasing the sensitive skin where her collarbones joined, causing Seraphina to arch up into the touch.


    Feeling like they were both still overdressed, Electra slowly pulled off Seraphina''s top, and Seraphina did the same with Electra''s shirt. Their bras were undone quickly and then tossed on the floor, and Electra continued peppering tiny kisses all across Seraphina''s shoulders, while Seraphina ran her fingers through Electra''s hair, reveling in the softness of the silky strands.


    Their naked chests pressed against one another, and Seraphina felt her heart begin to race again.


    Her head began to swim, and her breathing came quicker, and she bit her lip to keep from moaning loudly when Electra moved lower, trailing kisses and sucking bites, her lips moving along the column of Seraphina''s neck.


    When Electra finally looked up, her expression turned wickedly hungry, and she slowly moved her lips to Seraphina''s breasts. At first, her fingers played lightly, teasing at the erect tips, making Seraphina moan, and then she began to take them into her mouth.


    Her teeth grazed the hardened peaks lightly, causing sparks of desire to shoot through Seraphina, making her shiver and gasp involuntarily, and Electra laughed huskily, her breath tickling Seraphina''s skin. She pushed herself up on her knees and began kissing down Seraphina''s torso.


    When she reached her navel, she trailed kisses down towards her waistband, nipping gently at her skin as she went. She smiled as she lifted Seraphina''s skirt, revealing a lacy thong, before reaching between them to pull it off.


    Seraphina watched in fascination as Electra stripped off her own panties. Her movements were slow and deliberate as she knelt between Seraphina''s thighs, running her fingers along the insides of Seraphina''s legs, and then stroking her inner thighs with her index finger.


    She kissed the juncture between Seraphina''s thighs and then dipped down, her tongue gliding languidly over the folds of her sex, until it brushed past her clit.


    The sensation was overwhelming, and Seraphina arched up off the mattress, gasping in shock. Her hips bucked unconsciously, pushing her clit even further into Electra''s mouth, and she moaned aloud.


    Electra hummed in response, her tongue darting out to lick at her clit again, drawing a low groan from Seraphina as she began to stroke her faster and harder.


    Seraphina cried out as Electra lapped at her clit, her entire body trembling in pleasure. Just as she was about to reach the brink of her orgasm, Electra stopped briefly and smiled softly before her tongue resumed tracing Seraphina''s clit again, her mouth taking hold of it.


    Seraphina threw her head back against the mattress, her nails digging into the sheets, as she let out small cries of pleasure. As Electra sucked on her clit, she began to thrust upward, trying desperately to get closer to her climax, her body shaking violently.


    She could feel herself getting close again, and Electra''s mouth continued working its magic on her clit, licking at the swollen flesh until she felt like her orgasm would explode.


    "Please," she pleaded, unable to stop herself. "Oh god, please, Electra! Plea¡ª!"


    Electra stopped her motion immediately, withdrawing her tongue and bringing a hand between Seraphina''s legs.


    She pressed her fingers against her wet center, and Seraphina gasped. She felt a rush of pleasure course through her veins, and she closed her eyes, enjoying the warmth spreading inside her.


    Electra''s fingers began to move faster, her fingers pressing in and out of her, pumping faster and faster until Seraphina''s whole body tensed with excitement.


    A few seconds later, her body shook with ecstasy, and she screamed Electra''s name as her orgasm tore through her body.


    Electra stayed there for several moments longer, sucking greedily at Seraphina''s wetness, and when she pulled away, she gave Sera''s clit one last lick before sitting up.


    "That was incredible," Seraphina breathed, staring at Electra, who smiled brightly at her.


    "Would you like me to show you something even more interesting?" Electra asked, causing Seraphina to furrow her brows in confusion and excitement.

 Chapter 178 178: Electras hobby

    Third-person POV


    Seraphina sat up in bed, her hair slightly disheveled, and an expression of curiosity lighting up her face. She looked at Electra, who was stretching lazily as she climbed out of bed, her toned frame catching the light.


    "So what''s the exciting thing you wanted to show me?" she asked, her voice tinged with genuine interest.


    Electra smirked, running a hand through her hair as she adjusted her shorts. "Have you ever really taken a proper look around this room since you''ve been living here? Like, really looked?"


    Seraphina furrowed her brows, clearly perplexed by the question. She swung her legs over the side of the bed, her bare skin brushing against the sheets. "What are you talking about? This room isn''t exactly a treasure chest of mysteries, is it? Is there something in here that I''m supposed to know about?"


    Electra chuckled, walking over to the wardrobe with an almost mischievous spring in her step. She opened it slightly but didn''t reveal its contents, turning back to look at Seraphina with a teasing smile. "Have you ever gone through the bedside table? Or the wardrobe?"


    Seraphina''s expression shifted as she started to piece things together. Her lips parted in realization, and she tilted her head at Electra. "Wait, are you asking if I''ve seen the toys you have stashed in here?"


    Electra''s grin widened. "Maybe. Have you?"


    Seraphina sighed, crossing her arms over her chest as she leaned back against the headboard. "Yes, I''ve seen them. The bedside table and wardrobe aren''t exactly hidden spaces, you know, but just so you know, I''ve never touched them, just in case that''s what you''re worried about. Honestly, I wouldn''t even know what to do with most of those things."


    Electra let out a light laugh, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "That''s a shame. If you''re curious, I could teach you."


    Seraphina rolled her eyes, but there was a faint blush creeping up her cheeks. "I''ll admit I am, but if the toys aren''t what you wanted to show me, what is?"


    Electra''s expression turned slightly more serious, though the teasing edge didn''t entirely fade. She closed the wardrobe and walked over to the mirror area by the wardrobe, gesturing for Seraphina to join her. "It''s not about the toys. There''s something else in this room that you''ve probably overlooked."


    Seraphina, now intrigued, slid off the bed and padded across the room to stand beside Electra. "Alright, I''m listening. What is it?"


    Electra stepped closer to the mirror, her expression unreadable as she moved confidently. Seraphina stood behind her, arms crossed, her brows furrowed in confusion.


    Watching Electra closely, she tried to figure out what exactly she was up to while Electra reached out and pushed the side of the mirror in a peculiar way, causing it to slide open and reveal a hidden doorway.


    The unexpected movement left Seraphina stunned, and she gasped loudly.


    "What the hell?" she blurted, her voice a mix of shock and disbelief. "Please don''t tell me you''re about to show me some kind of...secret sex room or something. Is that what you''re doing here?"


    Electra, momentarily taken aback by the accuracy of Sera''s suggestion, turned to face her with wide eyes before raising a brow in amusement. "How did you guess?" she asked with a wink.


    Then, without another word, she stepped through the concealed doorway and gestured for Seraphina to follow her.


    Seraphina hesitated for a moment, standing at the entrance after Electra confidently stepped inside. She glanced nervously at Electra and then down at herself, remembering that she wasn''t dressed.


    Clearing her throat, she muttered, "Aren''t we going to be cold? Should we get dressed or something?"


    Electra glanced over her shoulder, a small smirk tugging at her lips. "Don''t worry about that, sweetheart. You''ll be too distracted in a minute to feel cold."


    Without another word, Electra took Seraphina''s hand and led her into the room. Seraphina''s breath hitched as she took in her surroundings. The room was enormous, much larger than any she''d expected, but it wasn''t just the size that left her in stunned silence¡ªit was the contents.


    Her eyes darted around, taking in the sight of items she had only ever seen in certain movies. There were racks filled with an array of implements hung neatly¡ªleather whips, restraints, cuffs, ropes of varying thickness, and a few items Seraphina couldn''t even name¡ªand velvet curtains draped along one side of the room, hiding god knows what.


    There was also an oversized bed sat in the center with dark sheets, and its headboard was fitted with loops and straps that were as intimidating as they were fascinating.


    Nearby, a chest sat slightly ajar, revealing a bunch of blindfolds and what appeared to be brightly colored silk restraints.


    In another part of the room stood a large, padded bench with adjustable straps, and off to the side, there was a tall metal frame with rings at various heights.


    Seraphina''s gaze darted to the ceiling, where a set of hooks and pulleys hung, and just thinking of what they were used for sent a shiver down her spine. Her fingers tightened instinctively around Electra''s hand as her cheeks flushed.


    Electra, noticing the wide-eyed look on Seraphina''s face, chuckled softly. "You look like you''ve walked into another dimension."


    Seraphina blinked, trying to compose herself, though her voice betrayed her nervousness. "I... I''ve only ever seen places like this in movies." She gestured vaguely at the room, her hand trembling slightly. "I didn''t think they actually existed."


    "Is this place real? Are all these things actually real?" She gestured wildly at the room. "I mean, they can''t be real, right? Who even has a place like this in a school? Why would anyone¡ªwhy would you¡ªhave a room like this?"


    Electra grinned mischievously, brushing a stray lock of hair from her face as she crossed the room to a glass table. "Oh, Sera," she teased, her tone dripping with amusement. "I''m full of surprises, aren''t I?"


    Seraphina shook her head in disbelief. "This is... this is insane, Electra! What kind of person has a bondage dungeon hidden in her school dorm? How did you even get this to exist without getting caught?"


    Electra raised an eyebrow, as she chuckled. "Whether the school likes it or not, a girl''s got to have her hobbies, and let''s just say, this is one of mine," she replied nonchalantly.

 Chapter 179 179: A New Experience

    Third-person POV


    Seraphina''s heart raced as she stared at the ceiling, her wrists cuffed to the bedposts, and the sound of metal ringing faintly in her ears with every movement she made.


    The leather cuffs fit snugly around her wrists, neither too tight to hurt nor too loose to escape, and the anticipation rushing through her veins made her skin tingle.


    She had never felt so vulnerable yet so oddly excited in her life.


    Electra, who was standing at the foot of the bed, was now dressed in black pants and a fitted leather top that hugged her body in all the right places. Her sharp eyes studied Seraphina''s every reaction, every shallow breath, and every twitch of her fingers.


    Despite Seraphina''s earlier insistence, Electra could still sense a hint of nervousness in her, and the last thing she wanted was to try anything new with Seraphina if she wasn''t ready.


    "I need you to tell me the moment you feel uncomfortable," Electra said, her tone calm.


    She walked over to the nightstand, where an array of items was neatly arranged¡ªsilk blindfolds, feathers, paddles, and more. "This is about trust, and the moment you want to stop, you tell me. No hesitation."


    Seraphina nodded, her lips parting slightly. "I understand. I''ll say ''red'' if I want to stop."


    Electra picked up a silk blindfold, running her fingers over the fabric before looking back at Seraphina. "Good girl," she said with a small smirk before stepping closer to the bed. "Let''s start with this."


    She climbed on the bed, the mattress dipping slightly under her weight. Leaning over Seraphina, Electra tied the blindfold over her eyes, plunging her into darkness.


    The absence of sight heightened her other senses, making her acutely aware of every sound, every touch, and every movement.


    "How does that feel?" Electra asked softly, her voice strangely calming in Seraphina''s ears.


    "It''s... fine," she replied, her breathing uneven. "A little strange, but not bad."


    Electra chuckled. "You''ll get used to it. Trust me."


    With the blindfold securely in place, Electra leaned back, letting her fingers trail lightly down Seraphina''s arms. The gentle touch made Seraphina shiver, the sensation both comforting and electrifying.


    Her hands moved lower, skimming over her sides and down her thighs, her touch light as a feather. Every nerve in Seraphina''s body felt like it was on fire, and her anticipation grew with every passing second.


    Electra reached for a soft feather from the nightstand and ran it along Seraphina''s skin, starting at her collarbone and tracing down to her stomach. The sensation was maddening, teasing, and it sent waves of heat pooling low in her abdomen.


    "Does this feel good?" Electra asked, her voice low and almost hypnotic.


    "Yes," Seraphina breathed, her voice barely above a whisper. She was surprised by how sensitive her body felt, every nerve ending seemingly awake and alive.


    Electra chuckled softly. "Good."


    The feather continued its exploration, moving down her chest, tracing the curve of her breast before circling her hardened nipple. Seraphina bit her lip, her hips shifting slightly as a wave of arousal washed over her. She hadn''t expected such a light touch to affect her so deeply.


    "You''re so responsive," Electra murmured, her tone filled with amusement. "That''s good. Let me see what else I can do."


    She set the feather aside and replaced it with her hand, her fingers gliding over Seraphina''s skin in slow strokes. Seraphina felt her body relax under Electra''s touch, the nervous tension melting away and being replaced with a strange sense of euphoria.


    Her breaths grew deeper, her chest rising and falling steadily.


    "You''re doing so well," Electra praised, her voice a soft whisper against Seraphina''s ear. She leaned closer, her breath warm on Seraphina''s skin. "I''m going to push you a little further now. Remember, you can always say stop."


    Seraphina nodded, her lips parted slightly. "I trust you," she said, her voice filled with determination and vulnerability.


    Her breath quickened as she waited, her body tensing in anticipation. The sudden absence of touch was almost as thrilling as the touch itself.


    The next sensation was the gentle tickle of something cool and smooth trailing along her inner thigh. She let out a soft moan, her head tilting back as Electra''s exploration continued.


    It wasn''t until the object pressed slightly harder against her skin that she realized it was a leather paddle. Electra used the flat side to tease her, moving it up and down her legs in slow strokes.


    "How does this feel?" she asked, her tone almost playful.


    "Good," Seraphina replied, her voice trembling slightly.


    Electra leaned in closer, her lips brushing against Seraphina''s ear as she whispered, "Would you like to feel it a little harder?"


    Seraphina hesitated for a moment, her heart pounding in her chest, before nodding. "Yes."


    There was a pause, a moment of silence that stretched out, building the tension, and then a firm but controlled smack landed on the side of her thigh. The sting was sharp but not painful, and it was immediately followed by a warm rush of sensation.


    Seraphina let out a surprised gasp, her body arching slightly.


    "How was that?" Electra asked, her tone steady and calm.


    "It was... unexpected," Seraphina admitted, a hint of a smile on her lips. "But not bad."


    Electra smirked, clearly pleased with the response. She ran her fingers over the spot she had just struck, soothing the area with a gentle touch. "You''re doing great," she murmured. "Just let go."


    The paddle came down again, this time on the other thigh, and the combination of pain and pleasure sent a jolt of electricity through Seraphina''s body. She found herself letting out a soft moan, her body relaxing into the sensations.


    Electra delivered another light smack, going back to the other thigh, and the sting quickly dissipated into a warm sensation that spread through Seraphina''s body.


    She let out a soft moan, her head tilting back slightly as she gave herself over to the experience. Electra alternated between light smacks and gentle caresses, keeping Seraphina on edge and heightening her anticipation.


    As Electra continued, alternating between the paddle and her hands, Seraphina felt herself slipping into a haze of pleasure and surrender. Each touch, each strike, was calculated, designed to push her boundaries just enough without overwhelming her.


    She realized she had never felt so completely in the moment, so connected to her own body and sensations.


    As the session continued, Electra introduced new sensations¡ªa cool metal chain that she dragged over Seraphina''s skin, a vibrator set to its lowest setting to tease her, and even her own lips, which she used to plant soft kisses along Seraphina''s neck and shoulders.


    Every touch, every sensation, every word from Electra sent Seraphina further into a state of bliss, her body and mind completely attuned to the experience.


    When Electra finally stopped, Seraphina felt a mix of relief and longing. She heard the sound of the cuffs being unclasped and felt Electra''s hands gently massaging her wrists, ensuring there was no discomfort.


    "How are you feeling, little dove?" Electra asked, her tone soft and full of genuine concern.


    Seraphina pulled off the blindfold and looked up at Electra, her cheeks flushed and her lips parted. "I feel... incredible," she admitted, not knowing how else to describe how she felt.

 Chapter 180 180: No Flames

    Seraphina''s POV


    The room was surprisingly darker than I expected when I opened my eyes, and I blinked a few times, trying to shake off the haze of sleep.


    Looking around, I realized immediately that Electra and I had been in bed all day, and we had been so busy messing around that I didn''t even remember when and how we ended up falling asleep.


    Turning my head slightly, I saw her lying beside me, her chest rising and falling calmly. She looked so peaceful, and for a moment, I forgot about the world outside this room.


    Snapping out of it momentarily, I reached for my phone on the bedside table, the screen lighting up as I checked the time. It was 7:30 p.m., just thirty minutes before dinner, and my stomach growled in protest.


    I hadn''t eaten since breakfast, and the thought of missing dinner made me sigh heavily.


    I turned back to Electra, debating whether to wake her up. She needed to eat too, and there was no way I was going to leave her here and go alone. My hand hovered over her shoulder, ready to nudge her awake, but then I hesitated.


    For a moment, I just stared at her.


    Her face was relaxed, her lashes fanning out over her cheeks, and the corners of her lips were slightly turned up, as if she were dreaming about something pleasant.


    The vulnerability in her expression would always be a contrast to the confident and sometimes aloof girl I was used to seeing, and the only thing I could think of was how beautiful she was.


    I sighed quietly, lowering my hand.


    What were we now?


    I replayed the past few days in my mind, as well as the moments we had shared in this strange reality. The lines between what we were now and what we might become had blurred, leaving me with more questions than answers.


    Was Electra finally my girlfriend? Or was this just a temporary connection, something that would evaporate the moment we returned to our real lives?


    A feeling of doubt crept in.


    Back in our real lives, Electra was the queen bee, the untouchable, and I had been... well, invisible, and the thought of her returning to her old life, to the person she used to be, made me feel more nervous than I''d like to admit.


    What if this was all we would ever have? What if the version of Electra I was lying beside now¡ªthe one who had shown me glimpses of vulnerability and kindness¡ªdisappeared once we were back in our world?


    I shook my head, trying to push the thought away.


    This wasn''t the time to dwell on uncertainties. Right now, she was here, beside me, and I didn''t want to waste another moment worrying about what might never come.


    Summoning my courage, I finally reached out and lightly tapped her shoulder.


    "Electra," I whispered, my voice soft.


    She stirred slightly, her brows furrowing as she let out a small, sleepy groan.


    "It''s time to wake up," I added, tapping her again. "Dinner''s in thirty minutes, and I''m starving."


    Her eyes fluttered open, and she blinked at me, her gaze unfocused at first before it settled on my face. A lazy smile spread across her lips.


    "Didn''t realize you cared so much about dinner," she teased, her voice husky from sleep.


    I rolled my eyes, but I couldn''t help the smile tugging at my own lips.


    "Well, I didn''t have lunch, and I''m not about to miss dinner too," I replied, standing up and stretching.


    She sat up slowly, running a hand through her hair as she yawned.


    "What time is it?" she mumbled.


    "7:30," I replied, sitting up and stretching. "As it turns out, we''ve been in bed all day."


    She groaned, running a hand through her messy hair. "I don''t even remember falling asleep."


    "Well, you were pretty tired after... everything," I said, not wanting to directly mention how we spent all day having sex.


    "Everything, huh?" she teased, raising an eyebrow at me.


    I rolled my eyes, but I couldn''t help the small smile that tugged at my lips. "Come on, we need to get ready."


    I started making my way towards the bathroom, but paused in front of the door with my hand resting on the handle when Electra''s voice stopped me in my tracks.


    Her tone was suddenly cautious, and it made me curious. Turning around, I saw that she was now seated on the edge of the bed, her brows furrowed in thought.


    "Sera, have you felt any pain recently?" she asked, tilting her head slightly. "Like, any weird bursts of heat or burning sensations in your chest?"


    I blinked, taken aback by the sudden question. "What?" I echoed again, this time with more confusion. "Why would I be feeling pain? Is something supposed to hurt?"


    Electra stared at me for a moment, her expression unreadable. Then she shook her head, sitting up straighter. "No, it''s just... odd. I mean, since that first time you had your combustion¡ªwhen you almost burned out¡ªI figured you''d go through it again by now. Phoenixes usually experience flare-ups every few weeks or even days, depending on how badly you''re suppressing yourself."


    I blinked, the memory of that awful, searing pain flashing in my mind. It had been unbearable, like every fiber of my being was being torn apart and rebuilt all at once, but since then? Nothing.


    Not a single twinge, and no sign of any Phoenix powers inside me. Honestly, I''d even forgotten about it until now.


    "No," I said slowly, shaking my head. "I haven''t felt anything since that day. Not even a twinge."


    Electra''s brows knitted together as she processed my words. "Not even a little burn or sudden surge of heat? Nothing?"


    "Nope," I replied, popping the ''p'' for emphasis. "I honestly forgot about the whole Phoenix thing for a while."


    I gave a small shrug, leaning back against the door. "It hasn''t exactly been on my mind, so I guess I should consider myself lucky?" I added, though a part of me now wondered if this was some delayed punishment waiting to ambush me.


    Electra leaned forward, resting her elbows on her knees, and her fingers played absently with the edge of a pillow.


    "It''s strange," she murmured, almost to herself. "The fact that you haven''t had even a flicker of it... It doesn''t make sense. That''s not how it works."


    "Maybe it''s because I''m not actually a Phoenix," I offered, half-joking. "I''m just... borrowing your life for now, remember? Maybe the universe knows this isn''t permanent and decided to cut me some slack."


    Electra''s lips quirked into a small smile, but her eyes remained thoughtful. "That''s a nice theory, but power doesn''t care about who owns it temporarily or permanently. It''s in your veins now, Sera, except of course, we end up waking up in our real lives tomorrow."


    "Well," I said, pushing off the door and standing a little straighter, "maybe I''m just special, or maybe the Phoenix gods know I''m already dealing with enough in this world and decided to be nice."


    Electra let out a short laugh, shaking her head. "If only it worked like that." Her tone softened as she added, "But seriously, let me know if you start to feel anything¡ªanything at all. Even if it''s just a little warmth or dizziness."


    I gave her a small nod, touched by the concern in her voice. "I will," I promised. "But so far, I feel fine. No flames, no heat, no weirdness. Just... me."

 Chapter 181 181: Youre my bully

    Electra''s POV


    As Seraphina and I stood in front of the dining hall, I couldn''t help but smirk at her slightly irritated expression. She was frowning at me as though I''d just insulted her, but I hadn''t¡ªat least not yet.


    I gestured toward the large double doors and said, "Go ahead, Sera. You go in first, find your friends, and I''ll come in right after you."


    Seraphina crossed her arms over her chest, her frown deepening. "Why can''t we just walk in together? What''s the big deal? We''re already here, so we might as well just have dinner together with the other girls, who, in case you''re forgetting, are your actual friends."


    I let out a light chuckle, shaking my head. She could be so stubborn sometimes. "Sera, you might find this hard to believe, but I don''t want to draw any more attention to myself, at least not for a while," I said, keeping my tone light.


    Her brows furrowed in confusion. "What attention will you draw to yourself, Electra? You''re not making any sense."


    I sighed, leaning slightly against the wall. "Let me remind you: I''m already known as the girl you locked on the rooftop in her underwear. That''s the image people have of me right now. If we walk in together and sit at the same table, it''s going to look... weird. Like I''ve suddenly decided to hang out with my bully. That''s the kind of attention I''m trying to avoid."


    "And before you mention that we''ve sat at the same table before, typically, when you join my table, everyone thinks I''m getting bullied by you, and when I join yours, they think I''m being foolishly brave, but if we head in together, they''re going to wonder when we became close enough to walk in for dinner together," I added quickly.


    Seraphina''s jaw dropped, and I could see the flicker of offense in her eyes. "Your bully?" she asked, her voice rising slightly. "Are you indirectly trying to call me an idiot? Because if I remember correctly, Electra, you were my bully in the real world. Not the other way around, and now, you''re insinuating that I''m an idiot for hanging around you."


    Her obvious annoyance was almost amusing. I crossed my arms and gave her a pointed look. "Sera, don''t get your feathers ruffled. I''m not calling you anything. I''m just saying that in this world, people see me as the girl you humiliated on a rooftop. That''s all, and as a Vale, you need to maintain your reputation, okay?"


    She opened her mouth to argue, but I held up a hand, cutting her off. "Besides," I added, "you were the one practically running here because you''re starving. So why don''t you head in and eat? We can skip the unnecessary bickering for once."


    She stared at me for a long moment, her lips pressed into a thin line. I could see the conflict in her expression¡ªpart of her wanted to argue, but the other part probably realized I was right.


    With a huff, she dropped her arms and turned toward the doors.


    "Fine," she muttered. "But for the record, this is ridiculous."


    I smirked as she pushed the doors open and walked in, her shoulders squared and her head held high. Watching her slip into her role as Seraphina Vale was almost impressive. She''d learned to mimic my confidence so well that sometimes it felt like she was becoming more like me than she realized.


    After a while, I followed into the dining hall, and immediately, my eyes started scanning the crowd for Yuna and Iris. I wasn''t particularly excited to see Yuna¡ªespecially not after everything¡ªbut I knew that Iris was likely with her, and I couldn''t just ignore Iris for the sake of avoiding Yuna.


    Besides, I still felt a sense of responsibility for Iris.


    It didn''t take long before I spotted them, and Yuna, as always, was chatting animatedly, while Iris sat across from her, smiling faintly. I sighed, bracing myself as I approached their table. The moment I sat down beside Iris, Yuna''s expression shifted.


    Her brows furrowed, and she didn''t even bother with a greeting. "Where the hell have you been all day?" she demanded, her tone laced with irritation. "I''ve been calling you, but you didn''t pick up, and when I went to your room, you weren''t there."


    I shrugged, keeping my expression neutral. "I was busy," I said flatly, not offering anything more.


    Yuna''s frown deepened. "Busy doing what? Don''t you think it was selfish of you to not even check up on Iris once after what happened between you two?"


    I could feel her staring at me intensely, expecting me to play into her obvious baiting, but I refused to look her in the eye or acknowledge her nonsense.


    Instead, I grabbed a fork from the table and started playing with the edge of the napkin in front of me. "What does it matter, Yuna? I''m here now, aren''t I? What else do you want?"


    Iris, sensing the tension between us, glanced nervously between Yuna and me. "Is... something going on that I should know about?" she asked hesitantly, her voice calm and concerned.


    Before Yuna could say anything, I quickly jumped in. "No, nothing''s going on," I said, forcing a small smile. "We''re just... having a difference of opinion."


    Yuna scoffed loudly, clearly unimpressed by my attempt to downplay things. "That''s one way to put it," she muttered under her breath.


    Ignoring her, I turned my attention fully to Iris. "How are you feeling now, Iris?" I asked, genuinely curious. "Are you better now?"


    Iris blinked, clearly thrown off by the sudden shift in conversation, but she nodded. "I think so," she said. "It''s still a little overwhelming, but I''m feeling much better. Thanks for asking."


    "That''s good to hear," I said sincerely, leaning back in my seat.


    My gaze wandered to the staff moving between tables, and I silently signaled them to bring my dinner.


    Just as I was about to zone out entirely, Iris cleared her throat again, and I glanced at her, curious, as she leaned a little closer, urging me to do the same as well.


    "Electra, I''d like to speak to you alone later, if you don''t mind," she said, her tone hesitant, and her blue eyes locking on mine.


    I blinked, momentarily taken aback. "Uh, sure," I responded, wondering what she wanted to talk about while also hoping that it would not be awkward. "I don''t mind."


    She offered a small, almost apologetic smile, and for a moment, I wondered what could be so important that she felt the need to whisper it.


    My thoughts barely had a chance to form before Yuna cut in with a frown, clearly unhappy with being left out of the exchange.


    "What did you just say to Electra?" she asked Iris, her tone sharp and her expression practically demanding an explanation.


    I groaned inwardly, and turning my attention to Yuna, I gave her a pointed look.


    "Yuna," I said, my voice clipped, "mind your business for once in your life."

 Chapter 182 182: Iriss Secret

    Electra''s POV


    After dinner, I turned my attention to Iris, remembering that she had mentioned that she wanted to talk.


    "Hey," I said casually, "why don''t we take a walk? You wanted to talk earlier, right?"


    Her face brightened with relief, and she nodded quickly. "Yeah, I''d like that."


    She grabbed her jacket, and we stepped outside, and I waited for Iris to speak, but when she didn''t, I decided to break the silence.


    "So, by any chance, does what you want to talk about have anything to do with what happened this morning?" I asked, glancing at her. "Because if it is, I''d love to know if you''ve remembered anything that might explain how we ended up... well, you know, naked and in the middle of nowhere."


    Iris immediately shook her head, her expression one of genuine frustration. "No," she admitted. "My memory''s still blank. I''ve been trying to piece it together all day, but nothing''s coming to me."


    She sighed, shoving her hands into her jacket. "That''s part of why I wanted to talk to you, though. Earlier, in the room... I overreacted. I got so emotional, and I probably made you feel terrible, even though none of this was your fault."


    I stopped walking and turned to face her, a small smile tugging at my lips. "Iris, if you called me out here just to apologize, you really don''t have to. I mean it."


    Her brows furrowed slightly. "But¡ª"


    "No buts," I interrupted, waving my hand dismissively. "Look, if I woke up naked in the middle of nowhere, next to someone I barely knew, and there was even the slightest chance that my first time was with them and I couldn''t remember it? Yeah, I''d freak out too."


    She let out a small laugh at that, and some of the tension in her shoulders seemed to ease. "You''re taking this way better than I expected."


    I shrugged. "I figured one of us has to stay calm, right? Might as well be me."


    We resumed walking, and I could tell Iris wasn''t done talking, though. Her gaze flickered to me every few moments, like she was trying to gather the courage to say something else.


    "So," I said, turning my head slightly to glance at her, "is there something else that you want to say to me, or did you just call me out to apologize?"


    Iris sighed before responding. "Honestly," she began, "I initially just wanted to apologize for how I acted earlier, but since we''re talking now, and I''ve already apologized... I guess there''s something else I need to say."


    She stopped walking suddenly, and I did the same, looking at her with curiosity. Her nervousness was obvious, and I found myself leaning in slightly, intrigued.


    "Okay," I said, urging her to continue, "what is it?"


    Iris took a deep breath, her chest rising and falling dramatically, and then cleared her throat. She looked up at me, her blue eyes meeting mine with an intensity I hadn''t expected.


    "Electra," she started, her voice faltering for just a second before steadying again, "do you... do you have a crush on me?"


    Iris''s question threw me off in a way I hadn''t expected. Of all the things I thought she might bring up, this wasn''t even remotely on the list.


    For a few seconds, I could only stare at her, feeling my mouth slightly open in shock, but no words coming out. She looked equally flustered, like she wanted to melt into the floor and disappear.


    She quickly cleared her throat, clearly regretting what she''d said. "I¡ªI''m sorry if I crossed a line. I just thought¡ªwell, you know how Yuna is. She keeps teasing and dropping hints, and I just assumed. I really didn''t mean to¡ª"


    "No, no," I interrupted, snapping out of my stunned state. I shook my head, running a hand through my hair in exasperation. "You didn''t cross a line. It''s just... I wasn''t expecting that question, that''s all."


    Iris bit her lip nervously and looked away, clearly embarrassed. I could tell her hands were fidgeting even from inside the jacket, and for a second, I actually felt bad for her.


    It was obvious she wasn''t trying to accuse me of anything, and she was genuinely just seeking clarity, thanks to Yuna''s meddling.


    "So," I began cautiously, "what exactly did Yuna say to make you think that?"


    Iris glanced at me hesitantly before speaking. "She didn''t say it outright, but it''s how she talks about you¡ªlike she knows something I don''t. She keeps teasing me about how you''re always looking out for me and how... I don''t know; she makes it sound like you''re interested."


    I rolled my eyes so hard I thought they might stay that way. Of course Yuna was behind this. Leave it to her to create unnecessary chaos.


    "Iris," I said, keeping my tone calm, "Yuna is just being Yuna. She loves to tease people and make situations more dramatic than they really are. I can assure you that I don''t have a crush on you."


    I could see the instant relief on Iris''s face, but then she tilted her head slightly, as though she was trying to figure out if I was telling the truth. Her gaze was searching, and it made me feel slightly uncomfortable¡ªlike I was under a microscope.


    "Are you sure?" she asked, her voice soft but hesitant, as if she wasn''t entirely convinced.


    I let out a small laugh, though it was more out of disbelief than humor. "Yes, I''m sure. Don''t get me wrong¡ªyou''re a nice person, and I''m glad we''ve been able to talk more as friends, but I don''t see you that way."


    She nodded slowly, processing my words. "Okay," she finally said, her tone soft. "Thanks for being honest. I just... I didn''t want to assume anything, you know?"


    "Trust me, I get it," I replied, my tone lighter now. "Yuna has a way of putting ideas in people''s heads, but seriously, you don''t need to worry about that with me, and I''m also quite happy to know now that you also don''t see me that way."


    Iris furrowed her brows, her confusion evident. "Wait, are you saying you actually thought I had a crush on you?"


    I hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "I won''t lie. The thought did cross my mind once or twice, but hey," I added quickly, "I''m glad that''s not the case. It''d just make things... unnecessarily complicated."


    Iris chuckled softly. "Well, you can put your mind at ease even more because I definitely don''t like you or any other girl here in that way. In fact, I like boys."


    She paused for dramatic effect before adding, "And I also have a boyfriend."


    My eyes widened, and I blurted out, "Wait¡ªwhat? Are you serious?"


    Iris nodded, an amused smile playing on her lips. "Completely serious. You may not know him since you''re not from Elmeria, but his name is Hunter, and he''s a prince here," she added excitedly, and my mind immediately went blank as soon as I heard her mention the name Hunter and the word prince.

 Chapter 183 183: Hunters girlfriend

    Electra''s POV


    I stared at Iris, my mind still racing to process what she had just said. The name ''Hunter'' had rolled off her tongue so casually, like it was nothing out of the ordinary, but to me, it was everything.


    Hunter Vale, the brother I never knew existed at all until this life, was dating Iris, of all people? To think that both of them didn''t even exist in my real life, and for some reason, in this one, they were connected, was messing with my mind way more than I''d like to admit.


    This universe must really love playing stupid jokes on me.


    It took every ounce of self-control to keep my face neutral as I forced myself to respond. "Hunter Vale?" I repeated, trying to sound nonchalant. "A prince of Elmeria?"


    Iris tilted her head slightly, a surprised smile spreading across her face. "Yeah, Hunter Vale. Wow, how did you guess so quickly? I didn''t think you''d know much about Elmerian royalty since you''re from Aldoria."


    Forcing a smile, I nodded, hoping she didn''t notice the tightness in my expression. "Oh, I''ve... heard about him," I said, keeping my tone as light as possible. "His sister mentioned him in passing."


    "Ah, of course," Iris said, her expression softening as she laughed lightly. "Sometimes I forget Seraphina Vale is his sister. She''s so different from him. Anyway, I''d appreciate it if you didn''t mention anything about this to her. I don''t think she knows Hunter is dating someone at Elysium, and well... you and Seraphina seem kind of close."


    My mind was in shambles, but I managed a calm nod. "Of course. I wouldn''t say anything." The words felt foreign, almost robotic, as they left my lips.


    Iris smiled, clearly relieved. "Thank you. You''re really sweet, Electra."


    Sweet? I didn''t feel sweet. I felt like I was trapped in some twisted, surreal nightmare.


    Still trying to piece everything together, I blurted out the first question that popped into my mind.


    "I''m just curious," I began, keeping my voice as steady as I could, "how did you and Hunter even start dating? I mean, you mentioned you''ve never been to Elmeria before transferring to Elysium. How did you even meet him?"


    Iris chuckled shyly and began her explanation, and I felt my brain struggling to process what I was hearing.


    "Well, about a year ago," she began, "Hunter Vale was in my kingdom, and we met by chance and started talking. At first, I didn''t know he was a prince, but we kept in touch, and even when he returned to Elmeria, we continued talking. One thing led to another... and, well, he became my boyfriend."


    I blinked, still struggling to believe that this was actually happening. It felt like a joke, but the shy smile on Iris''s face said otherwise.


    "So..." I began, my tone laced with skepticism. "Did you lie to us about your father being the one who told you to come to Elysium? Were you actually the one who convinced him to let you come here?"


    Iris hesitated, now fiddling with the hem of her jacket, before meeting my gaze with an apologetic expression. "I''m sorry I lied before," she said softly. "I didn''t know you or Yuna very well, and I didn''t think it was necessary to tell you the truth. And yes, I did convince my father to let me come to Elysium because I wanted to be closer to Hunter."


    For a moment, I just stared at her, unable to respond. Then I let out a short, fake chuckle. "Wow. You''re definitely not as innocent as I thought you were. I could have sworn you were some innocent little girl, but I guess I was wrong."


    Iris shrugged, a faint smile tugging at her lips. "You assumed I was innocent because I''m quiet and naturally shy. I never said I was."


    Her response threw me off more than I cared to admit. I had pegged Iris as a shy, sweet, and harmless girl, but now I was starting to see there was much more to her than I had initially thought, and the possibility that she might be way more important in this life than I expected crossed my mind.


    "So, let me get this straight," I said, crossing my arms. "You''ve been dating Hunter for over a year, and you convinced your father to send you to Elysium so you could be closer to him, and in all this time, you''ve managed to keep this whole thing under wraps. Are you planning on telling Yuna about this as well? Maybe if you tell her, she''d stop trying to set us up."


    Iris shook her head quickly. "No. I haven''t told anyone about Hunter, and I don''t think I''ll be telling Yuna. She seems to talk too much sometimes, and I don''t want people to find out about Hunter and me and start treating me differently because of who he is. It''s hard enough trying to blend in here, and I definitely don''t need everyone finding out I''m dating a prince."


    I raised an eyebrow at her. "Blend in? You''re dating literal royalty, Iris. Whether you like it or not, as long as you two keep going out, the world is going to find out, so you might as well start preparing yourself for it."


    She sighed, her expression thoughtful. "I know, but... I like being seen as just Iris, or better still, I like not being seen by people I don''t care about. I don''t want a situation where I''d become ''Hunter Vale''s girlfriend'' or some girl who''s chasing a prince for status. That''s not who I am, and it''s definitely not who I want to become."


    I couldn''t help but smirk. "Well, you''ve certainly been doing a good job of keeping it hidden, so if you want to continue, please go ahead. I personally had no idea you were capable of this level of stealth, but keep it up for as long as you can."


    Iris laughed softly. "It''s not stealth, my dear. I''m just private about my personal life. Also, the only time I''d want anyone to know is when Hunter is announced as the Crown Prince. That way, I''ll be seen as the Crown Princess and the future queen of Elmeria," she added, and just when I thought I couldn''t hear anything more shocking from her, she proved me wrong.

 Chapter 184 184: A Carbon Copy

    Seraphina''s POV


    I jolted awake, startled by the sound of footsteps and voices around me. My heart raced as I tried to process what I was hearing. I was in my room just a moment ago, wasn''t I? But the sound of a woman laughing and the faint sound of footsteps snapped me out of my thoughts.


    This wasn''t right.


    My room was locked, and no one could have gotten in by this time. Ready to lash out at whoever thought it was funny to invade my privacy in the middle of the night, I opened my eyes fully with the intention to look around, but as soon as I did, my breath caught in my throat.


    I wasn''t in my room anymore.


    The bed I''d fallen asleep on was gone, replaced by a strange, black-and-white sofa that was stiff and unfamiliar under me.


    Confused, I sat up, the panic rising in my chest.


    The murmurs continued, now clearer than before, and I turned my head to see figures moving in the distance.


    The first thing I noticed was the lack of color. Everything around me¡ªthe walls, the floor, the furniture¡ªwas in black and white, as though I''d been dropped into an old movie from the ancient days.


    I rubbed my eyes, hoping to shake off the creepy monochrome, but nothing changed. My heart pounded as I looked around, trying to make sense of what I was seeing, and then I noticed them.


    People were walking past me so casually, almost as though they didn''t notice me at all, and I could instantly tell that they weren''t strangers, at least, not completely.


    I recognized the uniforms they had on as the uniforms of the house servants in my family home in Aldoria, and for a moment, I was frozen in place.


    This wasn''t just any house. This was my house¡ªmy family''s estate. Everything was here, and yet, something about it felt... off.


    "Hello?" I called out to a servant who was walking just in front of me. "Excuse me, can you stop for a moment?"


    The girl walked straight past me, not even glancing in my direction, and my chest tightened. I turned, watching her retreating figure. She hadn''t hesitated, hadn''t even blinked at my presence.


    "Hello?" I tried again, my voice louder this time.


    I stepped closer to another servant, a young man arranging a vase of flowers on a side table. "You there! Do you hear me?"


    Nothing.


    I tried again, louder this time, forcing my voice to steady itself. "Excuse me!" I called, hoping that by some miracle, I''d be able to get his attention.


    Nothing.


    It was as if my words had dissipated into thin air before they even reached his ears.


    I took another step closer, this time reaching out toward a girl with a tray. "Please, just stop for a moment."


    The second my fingers brushed against her, a sharp sting ran through my hand. I yelped and pulled back as though I''d been burned. My palm throbbed faintly, even though when I checked it, there was no visible mark.


    "What the hell?" I muttered to myself, holding my hand against my chest.


    The girl on the other hand didn''t even flinch. She walked on, oblivious to my presence, and my mind reeled as I stumbled backward, my breath coming in short, uneven gasps.


    What in the world was going on?


    I turned in a slow circle, my eyes scanning the living room area. It wasn''t just the servants ignoring me; the entire place felt... different. Way too different. The furniture was slightly out of place and very different from the one I knew, and some other things lying around that I didn''t even recognize.


    Was this still my home, or some distorted version of it?


    "Is this a dream?" I whispered to myself, the words trembling as they left my lips.


    I pinched the skin on my arm hard, wincing at the sharp pain, but nothing changed, and the grayscale world remained.


    My heart sank. If this wasn''t a dream, then what was it? A nightmare? Another dumb trick by that dumb voice?


    I wandered aimlessly through the hall with the intention of trying to figure out what was going on, but as I approached the stairway, a voice¡ªa very familiar voice¡ªbroke through my train of thoughts.


    "Be sure to set the flowers properly in her room. She always liked fresh lilies by her bedside."


    I froze mid-step, my breath catching in my throat. That voice. It couldn''t be. Slowly, almost fearfully, I looked up the stairway.


    Coming down from the steps was a woman I hadn''t seen in years¡ªa woman I thought I''d never see again. My mother.


    "Mom?" The word escaped me before I had a chance to stop it, and my throat tightened with emotion.


    She didn''t look at me. She was speaking to another servant, gesturing toward a vase of lilies in her hands. "Make sure the petals aren''t bruised. She likes them perfect."


    "Mom!" I called louder this time, taking a step forward. My voice cracked, tears threatening to spill. "It''s me! Seraphina!"


    Still, she didn''t turn. Didn''t acknowledge me, and my chest ached as I watched her descend the last step, her focus entirely on the servant.


    The urge to run to her overwhelmed me, but the memory of the sting when I''d touched the other servant held me back. What if the same thing happened with her? What if I couldn''t reach her either?


    She turned toward the hall, walking past me with the faintest smile on her lips. "Make sure the dining table is set for six. We''ll have guests this evening," she said to no one in particular.


    "Mom, please!" I pleaded, following her as she moved through the hall. "I''m right here! Can''t you hear me? It''s Seraphina! I''m right here!"


    She paused for a moment, her hand grazing the edge of the table, and at the sudden pause, my heart leapt. Had she heard me? Would she turn and see me standing just a few feet away?


    But instead, she sighed softly and straightened a crooked candleholder before continuing toward wherever she was headed.


    I stopped in my tracks, my shoulders slumping in defeat. She was here, right in front of me, yet she felt unreachable. A sob rose in my throat, and I swallowed it down, clenching my fists at my sides in anger.


    My fists were clenched so tightly that my nails dug into my palms. My mother¡ªmy mother¡ªwas right there, walking around the room, giving out instructions as though she hadn''t been gone for years.


    She was close enough to touch, and yet it was impossible.


    The woman I was looking at, though, was much younger than I remembered my mother to be. I figured that this had to be a version of her from ten or maybe twenty years ago¡ªradiant, energetic, and seemingly oblivious to the grief her absence had left behind in my life.


    It took everything in me not to collapse into tears. I wanted to cry, to scream, to reach out and grab her by the shoulders and make her see me, but no matter how hard I tried, I knew it would be useless. I was invisible to her.


    As I wrestled with my thoughts, the door to the room opened, and a servant stepped in. She curtsied politely before speaking.


    "My lady," the servant said. "A visitor is here to see you."


    My mother paused, turning toward the servant. Her expression remained composed, but I noticed the slight arch of her brow. "A visitor? Is it the guest we were expecting? Is she here already?"


    "No, my lady," the servant replied. "It is someone else. She introduced herself as Solara."


    My mother''s expression shifted ever so slightly¡ªjust a flicker of something in her eyes. Recognition? Concern? It was hard to tell.


    "Solara?" she repeated, her tone quieter now, almost reflective. She seemed to consider something for a moment before nodding. "Escort her to the garden at the back of the house. I''ll meet her there shortly."


    "Yes, my lady." The servant curtsied again and left the room, leaving my mother standing there, her hands clasped loosely in front of her. She stared at nothing in particular, her expression unreadable.


    I didn''t recognize the name at all, but clearly, my mother did. Who was this person, and why had her name drawn that reaction?


    My mother''s poise was unshaken, but there was something in her demeanor¡ªa tension in her shoulders¡ªthat hadn''t been there moments ago.


    Whoever this person was, she was important enough to warrant a private meeting in the garden, and my mother''s reaction told me that this visit wasn''t entirely expected.


    I followed as my mother left the room, my steps instinctively trailing hers.


    As we arrived at the gazebo in the middle of the garden, she paused for a moment before stepping up and settling into one of the benches.


    The worried crease in her brow caught my attention immediately. She looked calm outwardly, but her hands rested in her lap, her fingers lightly twisting the edge of her gown, which was a sign she was stressing.


    I remembered that nervous tic from my childhood, watching her in moments when she tried to mask her anxieties.


    Before I could dwell too much, the sound of approaching footsteps pulled me from my thoughts. I turned my head and spotted the servant returning, guiding someone through the garden gates.


    My heart jumped. This had to be Solara.


    At first, I could only make out her silhouette, but as the servant led her down the stone pathway, and with each step closer, her features became clearer.


    And then my breath caught in my throat.


    No, it couldn''t be.


    When the woman stepped fully into view, my knees almost gave out under me. My jaw dropped, and I instinctively reached out to steady myself on the nearest tree.


    Her face... It was her face.


    Electra''s face.


    The resemblance was uncanny. The shape of her jaw, her lips, eyes, and nose, even down to the way her hair framed her face¡ªit was identical to Electra''s, and that creeped me out.

 Chapter 185 185: Who is Solara?

    Seraphina''s POV


    My eyes flew open, and for a moment, all I could hear was the frantic pounding of my heart in my chest.


    I looked around for a while, wondering if I had somehow woken up in another strange world, but to my surprise, I was back in my room. My room.


    The garden, the black-and-white world, my mother¡ªit was all gone. It had been a dream. Just a dream, but the tightness in my chest, the lingering confusion, made it hard to believe. It had felt so real.


    I sat up slowly, running a hand through my hair as I tried to arrange my thoughts. The images from the dream were vivid, refusing to fade like dreams usually did.


    My family''s house in Aldoria, the muted black-and-white world, my mother''s younger face... and then Solara.


    Solara.


    Of all the things I had seen in that dream, she had to be the most confusing one, and the dream had felt oddly specific and far too detailed for my subconscious to conjure up randomly. And then there was that face¡ªElectra''s face.


    "Electra..." I murmured, the name slipping from my lips.


    The resemblance was insane. Solara''s face was so identical to Electra''s, down to the most basic details on their faces, and the only difference was a subtle maturity in Solara''s features, as though she were an older version of Electra.


    It wasn''t just a passing similarity¡ªit was as if they were the same person, with Electra being a younger version of Solara, which was impossible since my mother was in that dream, and Solara and my mother seemed about the same age.


    Whoever she was, though, I was certain that she and Electra had to be connected in some way, and the thought sent a shiver down my spine.


    I pushed myself off the bed, pacing the length of my room as I tried to piece together the fragments of the dream.


    Could it have been some sort of flashback? A memory from long before I was born? But then why was I there, and how did Solara fit into it all? Was the dream simply for me to find out that a woman who looked identical to Electra knew my mother personally?


    My pacing quickened as my thoughts spiraled, and I started to wonder if Electra had a much older sister or something. She had never mentioned an older sister¡ªor any sibling, for that matter, but then again, we still didn''t understand why Hunter Vale existed in this world when she wasn''t supposed to have any siblings.


    Unfortunately, the resemblance between her and Solara was too striking for me to just dismiss. Could it be possible that Electra was connected to this woman in ways even she didn''t know? Could she be Electra''s aunt or something?


    She couldn''t possibly be Electra''s mother because I''ve met Queen Jella, and Jella and Electra didn''t look identical in any way, so that couldn''t have been a younger version of Queen Jella.


    "Think, Seraphina," I muttered to myself, dragging a hand down my face. "There has to be an explanation."


    I stopped in front of the mirror, staring at my reflection as though it might hold the answers I wanted. If only the foolish dream had at least let me hear what Solara had to say to my mother and why my mother looked so nervous.


    I let out a frustrated sigh, glaring down at my reflection in the mirror. My hair was a mess, and my eyes looked tired, shadowed by the remnants of the dream.


    A knock at the door startled me, breaking through the haze of my thoughts.


    "Seraphina?" a voice called softly from the other side.


    It was Electra''s voice. My breath caught for a moment, and I quickly turned around, wondering why she was already here by this time in the morning.


    The timing of her arrival felt almost too perfect, as though she had been summoned by my thoughts.


    I rushed to the door, pulling it open without hesitation, and to my surprise, Electra was standing there, her golden hair slightly mussed like she had been tossing and turning all night, and a faint annoyance etched on her face.


    The moment she saw me, her brows lifted in surprise.


    "Wow, you''re actually awake," she said, stepping inside without waiting for an invitation. "It''s five in the morning, Sera. I thought for sure I''d end up heading back to my room and dealing with my dumb roommates if you didn''t hear me knocking."


    I closed the door behind her, leaning against it for a moment as I tried to shake off the creepy feeling I got from seeing her face and instantly remembering Solara''s.


    "Yeah, I couldn''t really sleep," I responded. "I had a... strange dream, and I''ve been thinking about it. That''s why I''m up."


    Electra paused, glancing at me with a flicker of curiosity before moving further into the room. She flopped on my bed with a dramatic sigh, sprawling out as if it was her personal escape.


    "A strange dream, huh?" she said, her tone distracted. "Well, at least you weren''t dealing with real-life nightmares."


    I crossed my arms, raising an eyebrow at her. "What happened, Electra? Why aren''t you in your room? What did your roommates do again?"


    She groaned, rolling on her side to face me. "Liana," she said with a heavy sigh, as if the name alone carried all the explanation in the world. "She brought her girlfriend over last night, and they''ve been at it since one in the morning. And by ''it,'' I mean they''ve been having sex nonstop. Loudly."


    I blinked, unsure whether to laugh or sympathize. "Seriously? "Is that why you left?"


    "Obviously," Electra huffed, propping her head up on her hand. "Liana''s girlfriend isn''t exactly... quiet, and for some reason, I''m the only one who''s bothered by it. Jolene and Ashleigh are just out, snoring like nothing''s happening. Meanwhile, I''ve been lying there, wide awake, wishing I could evaporate."


    She gestured dramatically, her voice tinged with exasperation. "So I finally gave up and came here."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle, moving to sit on the edge of the bed. "That bad, huh?"


    "Worse," she muttered, flopping on her back again and throwing an arm over her face. "I swear, I''ll never understand how people deal with having roommates. It was never my thing, and it''ll never be my thing."


    Her dramatics were almost enough to distract me from my dream, but the more I looked at her, the more I thought of Solara''s face. Seeing Electra''s face in front of me and recalling Solara''s face in my head, it was almost like I was looking at the same people, but one was slightly older than the other.


    "Electra," I called out quietly. "Do you by any chance have any older siblings? Like, maybe a sister, or perhaps a cousin who looks exactly like you?"


    She lifted her arm just enough to peek at me, her brows furrowing in confusion. "No? Why would you ask that? Does this have something to do with your dream? Is that why you''re staring at me like that?"


    "It was a strange dream, Electra," I responded, moving to sit beside her. "It felt so real, but it didn''t make any sense. And I know I''m going to sound a little crazy, but in my dream, I was back in Aldoria, in my family''s house, but everything there was different. The place looked like it was from another time; it was in black and white, and my late mother was there. She looked younger¡ªlike she did maybe twenty years ago."


    Electra''s brow furrowed, but she didn''t interrupt.


    "And then there was this woman," I continued, my voice dropping slightly. "Her name was Solara, and she... she looked exactly like you. Like, exactly. The same face, the same features, but slightly older. The resemblance was uncanny, almost like I was looking at you, but in a different world and with a different name."


    Electra''s eyes widened slightly, and for a moment, I thought I saw a flicker of unease in her expression. She opened her mouth to speak, but then hesitated, as though unsure of what to say.


    In a voice that wasn''t quite steady, she asked, "Did you just say... Solara? That you saw a woman named Solara in your dream who looked identical to me?"


    I hesitated, studying her expression and the slight tremor in her voice. Slowly, I nodded.


    "Yes," I said. "She looked just like you, Electra. Same face, same eyes, even the way she carried herself, but she was older, maybe by ten years or so."


    Her face paled ever so slightly, and her fingers fidgeted with the hem of her sleeve. It was subtle, and anyone else might have missed it, but I noticed.


    I opened my mouth to say something, to ask what was going through her mind, but before I could, she shook her head sharply and straightened her shoulders.


    "I don''t know anyone named Solara," she said quickly, the words tumbling out in a rush. Her voice was firmer now, like she was trying to shut the door on the conversation entirely.


    "Maybe you''re just overthinking things, Sera. Dreams are weird sometimes, right? They don''t have to mean anything. You should get some sleep instead of dwelling on something that''s probably just your brain making stuff up."


    Her deflection was too obvious to ignore, and I narrowed my eyes, leaning closer as I studied her. "Are you sure you don''t know anyone named Solara?" I asked, my tone laced with suspicion.


    She met my gaze head-on, her jaw tightening slightly. "I''m sure," she said firmly. "I''ve never heard that name before, and I don''t know anyone like that."


    The lie¡ªif it was a lie¡ªwas delivered so smoothly that for a moment, I almost believed her. Almost, but the way her hands clenched in her lap, the way her eyes flickered away from mine for just a second too long, told a different story.


    Before I could press her further, she let out an exaggerated sigh and flopped back on the bed, stretching out dramatically.


    "Look," she said, her voice tinged with frustration, "can we not do this right now? I barely got any sleep because of Liana and her noisy girlfriend, and I''d really like to at least catch a few hours before I lose my mind. Can we talk about this later? Please?"


    I hesitated, the words on the tip of my tongue, but there was a weariness in her tone that made me pause. As much as I wanted to push for answers, she looked genuinely exhausted.


    "Fine," I said finally, my voice softer now. "We''ll talk about it later."


    "Thank you," she mumbled, already pulling the covers over herself and curling up on her side. "You''re the best, Sera. Don''t ever forget that."


    I didn''t respond. Instead, I stood and crossed to the other side of the bed, climbing in and pulling the covers over myself, even though I knew that I''d probably not be getting any sleep.

 Chapter 186 186: Back in dreamland

    Third-person POV


    The first thing Seraphina felt was the persistent tapping on her arm. It started softly at first, almost gently, but it quickly grew harder, more insistent, and painful.


    She groaned, shifting slightly, not wanting to leave the comfort of sleep, but the tapping didn''t stop. Instead, it was joined by a loud voice that pierced through the haze of her mind.


    "Seraphina! Get up! Something strange is happening. Wake up!"


    It was Electra''s voice, filled with an urgency that jolted her fully awake. Seraphina''s eyes flew open, her body stiffening as she looked up to see Electra leaning over her, her face pale and her expression twisted with horror.


    "Finally," Electra said, stepping back slightly as Seraphina sat up, blinking in confusion. "What is this place? What''s going on?"


    It wasn''t just the look on Electra''s face that shocked her¡ªit was the world around her.


    Seraphina froze, her heart sinking as she took in the familiar surroundings. She couldn''t believe that she was back in the same black-and-white version of her family''s home in Aldoria.


    It was the dream. The dream she had woken up from earlier, but this time, for whatever reason, she wasn''t alone.


    Electra''s voice broke through her daze. "Sera," she said, her tone filled with disbelief, "why in the world are you so calm? Do you even see this? Why is everything¡ª" She gestured around wildly. "¡ªin black and white? What the hell is going on?!"


    Seraphina turned her attention to Electra, finally noticing the way she stood frozen in the middle of the room, her fists clenched at her sides, and her chest rising and falling rapidly like she was on the edge of a panic attack.


    Electra''s wide eyes darted from the lifeless room to the windows and then back to Seraphina.


    "Electra," Seraphina said cautiously, standing up from the sofa she had been lying on. "It''s okay. This isn''t what it looks like. I mean, it''s... well, it''s the dream. The one I told you about earlier."


    Electra stared at her, the panic in her expression morphing into bewilderment. "The dream?" she repeated in a loud tone that startled Seraphina a little. "This is the dream? You mean the one with your dead mother and some doppelga?nger of me?!"


    Seraphina nodded. "Yes. Exactly that one."


    "And you''re not freaking out?" Electra asked, her voice dripping with disbelief. "You''re telling me you''re perfectly fine being in this weird-looking haunted version of your house? How are you not losing your mind right now?"


    Seraphina let out a long sigh, trying to gather her thoughts. "I''ve already been here, Electra," she explained, gesturing to the room around them. "Earlier, before I woke up this morning. This is exactly where I was. That''s why I was so rattled earlier when I was telling you about the dream. Everything is just like it was before, except now I''m not alone."


    Electra took a hesitant step toward her, her gaze flickering around the room. "Okay, but that doesn''t explain why you''re... you know..." She waved a hand in Seraphina''s direction. "Why you''re the only thing here that has color. It''s like you''re glowing or something."


    Seraphina frowned, glancing down at herself. She hadn''t noticed it before, but Electra was right. While everything else was washed out and devoid of color, her skin, her hair, her clothes¡ªthey had color, and because of the contrast, it looked like she was glowing.


    "I don''t know why that is," Seraphina admitted. "But it''s the same for you as well. I guess it''s because we don''t belong here. It''s almost like we''ve been transported into the past for whatever reason."


    Electra ran a hand through her hair, muttering something under her breath. "This is insane. This doesn''t make any sense. I was lying in your bed, trying to get some sleep, and now I''m... here." She threw her hands up in frustration. "What even is this place? It''s so ugly!"


    "It''s my family home," Seraphina responded with an unimpressed look on her face. "In Aldoria, or... at least, a version of it. It''s not quite right, though. Everything looks older, and of course, it''s ugly. It''s in black and white."


    Electra shook her head abruptly, her hands clenched into fists at her sides. "You know what? I don''t care about this ugly house or the creepy black-and-white crap," she said, her voice edged with frustration. "All I care about right now is getting out of here."


    Seraphina rolled her eyes, folding her arms across her chest. "Well, for starters, I have no idea how to get out of here," she shot back. "If I did, do you think I''d still be standing here explaining this to you?"


    Electra glared at her but didn''t respond, her frustration clear in the way her jaw tightened.


    Seraphina took a step closer, her expression softening slightly. "Look," she said, her tone more even now, "I get it. This place is weird and unsettling, but if we''re stuck here, we might as well figure out what''s going on, and I think the best place to start is the garden."


    "The garden?" Electra asked, narrowing her eyes. "Why there?"


    "Because that''s where my mother was last time," Seraphina explained. "And where I saw Solara. If they''re here again, we need to find them."


    At the mention of Solara, Electra hesitated, her gaze flickering toward the floor. Seraphina noticed the change immediately, her brow furrowing slightly.


    "What is it?" Seraphina asked, tilting her head.


    Electra hesitated, swallowing hard before shaking her head. "Nothing," she said quickly.


    Seraphina raised an eyebrow, unconvinced. "Electra, if there''s something you''re not telling me¡ª"


    "I said it''s nothing!" Electra snapped, cutting her off. She took a step back, running a hand through her hair. "Let''s just... focus on getting to the garden or whatever."


    Seraphina stared at her for a moment, her suspicion growing, but decided not to press the issue. She turned toward the hallway, gesturing for Electra to follow. "Fine. But don''t act all shocked when you see Solara for yourself. I told you she looks just like you."


    Electra stiffened at that, her steps faltering as she followed behind. "Are you... are you absolutely sure about that?" she asked carefully, her voice quieter now.


    Seraphina glanced over her shoulder, her expression exasperated. "Why would I lie to you about something like that? I''m telling you, Electra, the resemblance is uncanny. You''re practically twins."


    Electra''s stomach churned, but she forced herself to keep walking. She didn''t want to admit it, but the name Solara wasn''t unfamiliar to her. She had heard it before, though she couldn''t place a face to the name she had grown up wondering about.


    Solara had never been a real person to her, and that''s why, when Seraphina had brought it up earlier, she had lied and denied knowing anything. It had been easier than attempting to tell a story she would rather not talk about.


    Seraphina didn''t seem to notice her internal struggle, as she grabbed Electra''s wrist, tugging her forward with a determined expression. "Come on," she said, her tone brisk. "If you''re so curious, you can see for yourself."


    Seraphina said, and Electra reluctantly let herself be pulled along, even though it scared her to think of who she''d end up seeing for the first time in her life.

 Chapter 187 187: Her Birth Mother

    Third-person POV


    Seraphina continued to drag Electra toward the garden, and even though Electra stumbled slightly, she didn''t resist, too dazed by the situation to argue.


    "Come on," Seraphina said. "We''re almost there."


    Electra said nothing, simply letting Seraphina continue to drag her. When they reached the garden, Seraphina''s pace quickened, and the sight of the gazebo in the center sent a jolt of recognition through her.


    Her mother had been here earlier, waiting to meet with Solara, and Seraphina was certain they would be here again.


    As they approached, movement in the distance caught her eye. It was the servant she had seen before walking toward the gazebo, and behind her, following quietly, was Solara.


    "There!" Seraphina exclaimed, pointing toward them. "That''s her. That''s Solara." She turned to Electra, her eyes wide with anticipation. "Do you see it now? Do you see how much she looks like you?"


    Electra didn''t respond. Her gaze was locked on Solara, her chest tightening with each step the woman took. It was as though the world around her had faded into nothingness, leaving only Solara in focus.


    Memories she had buried long ago came flooding back, and her father''s voice echoed in her mind, clear as day.


    *"You look so much like her, Electra. Like your mother. You''re identical."*


    She remembered the discomfort in his tone, the way he''d always looked at her with a mix of longing and guilt. It had never made sense to her before.


    So she had always brushed it off, thinking he was being overly sentimental. After all, she had never seen her birth mother, not even in a picture, so how was she supposed to believe that she looked exactly like someone she didn''t even know?


    And then there was Queen Jella, whose disdainful remarks were etched into Electra''s memory. *"You''re turning into her," Jella would sneer, her voice dripping with venom. "That bitch who gave birth to you. It''s disgusting."*


    Electra had always thought those comments were exaggerated, fueled by Jella''s resentment rather than truth, but now, seeing Solara walking behind the servant, her features hauntingly familiar, Electra couldn''t deny it that they weren''t exaggerating.


    This woman¡ªthis stranger¡ªhad to be her birth mother. This had to be her mother who had died after giving birth to her, according to both her father and Jella.


    Tears welled in her eyes, blurring her vision as she stared at Solara. Her throat tightened, and she felt an ache deep in her chest, a painful mixture of longing and confusion.


    This was the woman who had given her life, the woman she had never known but who had somehow been a shadow in her life for as long as she could remember.


    "Electra?" Seraphina''s voice broke through her thoughts, filled with concern. She stepped closer, frowning as she noticed the tears streaming down Electra''s face. "What''s going on? Why are you crying?"


    Electra tried to speak, but the words wouldn''t come. She felt like a dam had broken inside her, years of suppressed feelings rushing to the surface all at once.


    The frustration of not knowing her birth mother, the anger at how her father never told her anything noteworthy about her mother, and years of dealing with Jella''s hateful comments directed at her birth mother.


    Seraphina reached out, placing a hand on Electra''s arm. "Hey," she said softly, her expression shifting to one of concern. "Talk to me. What''s wrong?"


    Electra shook her head, her voice barely audible. "That''s her," she said, her words trembling with emotion. "That''s... my mother."


    Seraphina blinked, startled by the admission. "Your mother? Solara is your mother?"


    Electra nodded, her gaze never leaving Solara as she approached the gazebo. "I didn''t know what she looked like until now. I mean, I''ve heard her name before, and my father used to tell me how much I looked like her, and Jella¡ª"


    Her voice broke, and she took a shaky breath before continuing. "Jella used to say the same thing, but I always thought they were just exaggerating. I never saw her, not even a picture. But now..."


    She trailed off, her voice filled with emotion. Seraphina watched her carefully, her brow furrowed as she tried to process what Electra was saying.


    "Electra," she said, her voice cautious, "slow down. What are you saying? How can Solara be your mother? Queen Jella is your mother, isn''t she?"


    Electra didn''t respond immediately. Tears continued to stream down her face as she stared at Solara while she spoke with Seraphina''s mother.


    Seraphina''s mind reeled. She had wondered why Solara looked so much like Electra, but the thought that they could be mother and daughter had never crossed her mind.


    She had met Queen Jella before, and while she''d noticed that Electra didn''t particularly resemble her supposed mother, she had chalked it up to natural variation. Families didn''t always look alike.


    But now, with Electra''s current state and the pained emotion in her voice, it all began to click. If Solara was her mother, then Queen Jella wasn''t.


    "Oh my gods," she whispered, the realization dawning on her slowly. "You''re saying... Queen Jella isn''t your real mother?"


    Still, Electra didn''t answer. Her breathing was ragged, her eyes never leaving Solara, as though afraid she might vanish if she looked away.


    Seraphina could see the storm of emotions playing out across her face: anger, sadness, confusion, and something else she couldn''t quite place.


    "Electra," she said again, stepping closer and trying to meet Electra''s gaze. "I need you to talk to me. You can''t just drop something like that and¡ª"


    She stopped mid-sentence, realizing too late that Electra had started walking toward the gazebo.


    "Electra!" she called, rushing after her. "What are you doing?"


    Electra didn''t turn around, her hands clenched into trembling fists. When Seraphina caught up to her, she grabbed Electra''s arm, pulling her to a halt. "Hey! Where are you going?"


    Electra turned to face her, her tear-streaked face etched with an expression of rage. "I need to talk to her," she said, her voice breaking. "She needs to know."


    "Know what?" Seraphina asked, her voice rising slightly.


    Electra''s eyes burned with an intensity that made Seraphina take a step back. "She needs to know that if she gets pregnant for someone like my father, her life''s going to be ruined, and she''s going to die," Electra said, her voice trembling with anger. "She has to know, and she needs to end things with him."


    Seraphina blinked, completely stunned by the statement. "What are you talking about?" she asked, not understanding a word Electra was saying. "Electra, what are you saying?"


    Electra let out a shuddering breath, her gaze drifting back toward Solara. "She didn''t know," she said quietly. "She didn''t know she was going to die giving birth to me, and she didn''t know what kind of man my father was. That he was a useless coward who would abandon her. If she knew, maybe... maybe she wouldn''t have..." Her voice broke, and she wiped furiously at her tears. "I would have never been born, and she''d still be alive."

 Chapter 188 188: Electras Funeral

    Third-person POV


    Both Electra and Seraphina stirred awake, and their eyes opened at almost the same moment, blinking against the morning light that filtered through the curtains. For a brief second, they both stayed still, as if unsure whether they were really awake or still trapped in the strange dream.


    Electra was the first to move, sitting up so abruptly that the bed creaked under her. Her breaths came in short gasps, and then, without warning, she began to scream.


    "No, no, no, no!" she yelled, her voice trembling with anger and desperation. She clutched her head, her fingers tangling in her hair as she rocked slightly. "Why? Why now? Why the hell did we have to wake up now?!"


    Seraphina turned toward her, her heart sinking at the raw emotion in Electra''s voice. Sitting up herself, she reached out as if to touch her but hesitated, unsure if Electra would even register the gesture.


    "Electra," she called out as calmly as she could, her tone laced with concern.


    Electra didn''t seem to hear her. "I was so close," she blurted out, her voice shaky. "I was right there. Why couldn''t I talk to her? Why couldn''t I¡ª" Her voice broke, and she buried her face in her hands, her shoulders trembling with barely suppressed sobs.


    Seraphina''s chest tightened at the sight. She''d never seen Electra like this¡ªso vulnerable and looking so utterly broken. Taking a deep breath, she moved closer, trying to figure out a way to get through to her.


    "Electra," she called again, and this time, Electra''s tear-filled eyes met hers. "I can understand that you''re upset by how suddenly we woke up, but maybe... maybe we had to wake up because you were insisting on speaking to your mother."


    Electra frowned, confusion momentarily clouding her frustration. "What are you talking about?" she asked, her voice still filled with emotion.


    Seraphina offered a small, sympathetic smile. "You were trying to do something that wasn''t possible," she explained. "Solara wouldn''t have been able to see or hear you, no matter how hard you tried, because it wasn''t real, Electra. It was just a dream, or maybe a figment of the past, but whichever way, they can''t see or hear us, and you would have only hurt yourself by trying."


    Electra shook her head violently, refusing to accept the words. "No," she said, her voice rising. "No, you''re wrong. It wasn''t just a dream, Sera. It felt real, and I didn''t care if she couldn''t see or hear me¡ªI needed to try! I needed to try to talk to her. I''m sure you didn''t try hard enough, but I would have, and she''d have heard me."


    Seraphina sighed, leaning back slightly, as she didn''t know what else to say. She was a little confused about why Electra was being this way, even though she could understand to some extent that Electra was probably emotional about seeing her birth mother.


    Electra wiped furiously at her tears, her breaths coming in uneven gasps. "We need to find a way back," she said suddenly, her voice tinged with desperation. "We have to go back there, Seraphina. I need to tell her. I have to warn her."


    Seraphina blinked, startled by the intensity of her words. "Warn her about what?" she asked carefully.


    Electra turned to her, her tear-streaked face filled with a mix of anger and pain. "I really need to tell her not to go near him," she said, her voice trembling. "I need to tell her not to get pregnant with me."


    Seraphina was momentarily speechless, unsure of what she was supposed to say in response. "Wait," she said, holding up a hand as if to physically stop the flood of emotions pouring from Electra. "Electra, what exactly are you trying to say? Why would you want to tell her not to get pregnant? Why wouldn''t you want her to have you?"


    Electra let out a bitter laugh, though it was devoid of humor. "You don''t understand, Sera," she said, her voice cracking. "She died because of me. Giving birth to me killed her, and for what? So I could grow up with a father who''s a manipulative, lying bastard and a stepmother who hates me? My father abandoned her to die, Seraphina, and he went ahead to marry that witch, Jella. I need to tell my mother to get away from him now."


    Seraphina''s mind raced as she tried to piece together everything Electra had just revealed. It was difficult to make sense of it all, but one thing was clear: Electra''s life had been far more complicated and painful than she had ever imagined.


    From what she understood, Electra''s father, King Vale, had abandoned Solara¡ªElectra''s birth mother¡ªand had married Queen Jella, and somehow, everyone believed that Queen Jella was Electra''s biological mother.


    The realization explained so much¡ªElectra''s bitterness whenever she talked about her family, and most of all, the terrible confession Electra had made to her days ago.


    Seraphina had never fully understood how a mother could sexually abuse her own child, and she hadn''t dared to press Electra for more details.


    But now it all made sense. Jella wasn''t Electra''s biological mother, and she had hated Electra, likely because she was a reminder of Solara¡ªa woman Jella must have despised, and yet, instead of directing her anger elsewhere, Jella had taken it out on Electra in the most vile and unforgivable way.


    Seraphina''s stomach churned, a mix of disgust and sadness rising in her throat. Electra''s childhood must have been hell, trapped in a palace with a father who had abandoned her mother and a stepmother who loathed her.


    She opened her mouth to say something, to offer comfort or reassurance, but before she could form the words, there was a knock at the door. The sudden sound startled both of them, and Electra flinched, quickly wiping at her face as though trying to compose herself.


    "Who is it?" Seraphina called, her voice sharp with irritation. This was not the moment for interruptions.


    The door opened before she received a reply, and Deena stepped into the room, her hair pulled back and her face set in a look of mild annoyance.


    "What are you doing here so early?" Seraphina asked, her tone a mix of confusion and frustration. "It''s barely morning."


    Deena arched an eyebrow, crossing her arms over her chest. "I could ask you the same thing," she said pointedly. "I understand that you''re grieving, but you shouldn''t spend the night in someone''s room, and you should also be preparing for the funeral that''s in less than an hour."


    Seraphina''s brows furrowed, and she stared back at Deena like Deena had lost her mind. "What are you talking about, Deena? Whose funeral is it? I don''t understand a word you''re saying."


    Deena scoffed, shaking her head at Seraphina like Sera had lost her mind. "Did you hit your head and lose your memory, kid? Today''s Electra''s funeral, Seraphina. Get out of her room and go get ready or something," she responded, and Seraphina and Electra could only stare at each other in confusion.

 Chapter 189 189: Dead and Gone

    Third-person POV


    Electra''s glare was fixed on Deena as if she had lost her mind, and her confusion quickly turned to irritation. "What are you talking about, Deena?" she demanded, her voice laced with disbelief. "I''m sitting right here, in front of you! How could I be dead? And what''s this nonsense about today being my funeral?"


    Seraphina turned to Deena, expecting her to address Electra''s question, but Deena didn''t even flinch. She didn''t look at Electra or react in any way to her words, and it was as though Electra hadn''t spoken at all.


    Deena, her tone filled with irritation, turned her attention solely to Seraphina. "Didn''t you hear me, Seraphina? Get out of this room," she snapped. "I don''t care what kind of relationship you had with Electra, but this is beyond disrespectful. Sitting in the room of a deceased princess, lying on her bed like you own it¡ªhave you no shame?"


    The words hit both Seraphina and Electra like a slap to the face, leaving them momentarily stunned.


    "What the hell is she talking about?" Electra muttered, looking at Seraphina for some kind of explanation. "Why isn''t she answering me?"


    Seraphina''s chest tightened as she processed Deena''s words. Deena wasn''t addressing Electra. She wasn''t even looking at her. She was staring directly at Seraphina, as if Electra weren''t there at all.


    "Deena," she said slowly, trying to keep her voice calm despite the growing unease that coiled in her stomach. "Are you blind? Electra is sitting right here, on the bed beside me. She''s not dead."


    Deena''s eyes narrowed in frustration. She glanced briefly at the spot where Seraphina indicated¡ªwhere Electra was seated¡ªbut her gaze moved on quickly, her expression unchanged. She crossed her arms, fixing Seraphina with a skeptical look.


    "Are you sure you''re okay?" she asked, her tone now tinged with concern. "It sounds like you''re seeing ghosts because Electra is dead, Seraphina. You should know that better than anyone since you were with her when she died."


    Electra let out a bitter laugh. "Ghosts? Are you serious?" She stood abruptly, waving her hands in front of Deena''s face. "Hello? I''m right here, Deena! What is wrong with you?"


    Deena didn''t even blink. She continued staring at Seraphina, as if Electra''s voice and actions didn''t exist.


    "Seraphina," Deena said firmly, "I don''t know what''s going on with you, but you need to pull yourself together. The funeral is today, and it''s important that you attend. Sitting here and acting like she''s still alive isn''t healthy. Electra is gone, and it''s time for you to accept it."


    "No!" Seraphina''s voice rose, her frustration building. She stood up quickly, pointing at Electra. "She''s not gone! She''s standing right here, Deena! How can you not see her? She''s right in front of you!"


    Deena''s eyes widened slightly, her lips pressing into a thin line. "Seraphina," she said carefully, as though speaking to someone on the verge of a breakdown. "I understand this is hard for you. Losing someone you care about is never easy, but you can''t keep pretending she''s still here. It''s not real."


    "It is real!" Seraphina shot back, her voice trembling with a mix of anger and fear. "She''s real, and she''s right here!"


    Electra, now pacing the room, threw her hands in the air. "This is insane! How can she not see me? How can she not hear me? I''m not dead, Seraphina! I''m not!"


    Seraphina turned to Electra, her heart breaking at the desperation in her voice. She reached out, grabbing Electra''s arm firmly. "I know you''re not," she said quietly. "I can see you very clearly, and I know that you''re here."


    Deena frowned deeply, watching the exchange with growing concern. "Seraphina," she said, her tone dropping lower, "no one''s there. You''re scaring me. Please, just come with me. Let''s leave this room and¡ª"


    "I''m not leaving!" Seraphina snapped, her grip on Electra tightening. "Not until you acknowledge that she''s here! Look at her, Deena! Look!"


    Deena hesitated, her gaze flicking back to the spot where Electra stood. She stared at the empty air, then back at Seraphina with an expression that was equal parts pity and unease. "There''s no one there," she said softly. "Seraphina, you''re imagining things."


    Electra''s hands clenched into fists, her anger bubbling over. "This is ridiculous!" she shouted, stepping closer to Deena. "You''re standing here, talking about me like I''m some ghost, but I''m alive! I''m right in front of you!"


    Deena didn''t react, and not even a flicker of acknowledgment crossed her face.


    Seraphina felt a cold chill creep up her spine. Something was horribly wrong. There was something deeply unnatural about the situation¡ªsomething neither of them could explain.


    She let out a heavy sigh, rubbing her temples as she tried to process everything. Finally, she decided to do the one thing that might clear the confusion¡ªor make it worse.


    "Deena," she said, "if you''re so convinced Electra is dead, then tell me how she supposedly died."


    Electra shot her a furious glare, her jaw tightening. "I''m not dead!" she shouted, her voice trembling with anger and frustration. "Why are you even entertaining this nonsense?"


    "Electra," Seraphina said firmly, turning to her. "Calm down, and just listen for a second, okay? I''m trying to figure out what''s going on."


    Electra huffed, crossing her arms but saying nothing more, her gaze smoldering with resentment. Seraphina turned her attention back to Deena, who stood frozen, her face pale and her eyes wide with what could only be described as horror.


    "Well?" Seraphina prompted. "How did she die?"


    Deena hesitated, her gaze darting briefly to the spot where Electra supposedly stood before quickly looking away again.


    "She..." she swallowed hard, her voice faltering as she spoke. "She collapsed during the Revernyn tournament. Right there on the field, in front of everyone in the Kingdom."


    Seraphina''s heart skipped a beat, her breath catching in her throat. The idea of Electra collapsing during an event as important as the Revernyn tournament, an event she excelled at, felt utterly impossible.


    Deena continued, her voice quieter now, almost as if she didn''t want to say the words. "The doctors said it was a heart attack, and she was gone before they could even get her to the infirmary."


    Electra scoffed loudly, her expression twisted in disbelief. "A heart attack?" she said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Seriously? I''m nineteen. Why in the world would I have had a heart attack?"


    Seraphina didn''t respond immediately. Her mind was already spinning, trying to make sense of the conflicting realities in front of her. On one hand, she could see and hear Electra, and on the other, Deena was standing there, genuinely convinced that Electra was dead.


    And then Seraphina remembered something that made her blood run cold. Deena''s plans to kill Electra.


    She looked up at Deena, her eyes narrowing. "Did you do it?" she asked, her voice low.


    Deena''s brows furrowed in confusion, her irritation quickly replacing the horror in her expression. "What are you talking about?" she snapped.


    "Did you kill her?" Seraphina pressed, her voice rising. "Did you have something to do with Electra''s death?"


    Deena''s mouth fell open, and for a moment, she looked genuinely shocked by the accusation, but then her expression hardened, and she let out a dry laugh, shaking her head.


    "You''ve lost your mind, Seraphina," she said coldly. "I don''t know what''s going through that head of yours, but I don''t have time for your baseless accusations."


    Seraphina''s hands balled into fists at her sides, her body trembling with a mixture of anger and confusion. "Don''t lie to me, Deena," she said through gritted teeth. "If you had something to do with this¡ª"


    "I didn''t do anything!" Deena snapped, cutting her off. She took a step closer, her tone dripping with contempt. "And frankly, I don''t care what you think. You''ve been acting completely insane since I got here, and now you''re accusing me of murder? Get a grip, Seraphina."


    She pointed toward the door. "You''d better be out of this room in the next ten minutes. I don''t care if you show up to the funeral or not, but you''re not staying here."


    With that, she turned on her heel and stormed out of the room, slamming the door behind her.


    Electra stood frozen in place, her face pale and her expression blank. Finally, she turned to Seraphina, her voice barely above a whisper. "What the hell is going on?"


    Seraphina stared at her, unable to answer for the first few seconds.


    "I really don''t know," she said finally, her voice trembling. "But we''re back to being ourselves again, Electra. You''re back to being Electra Vale, and I''m Seraphina Hook again."

 Chapter 190 190: And it just gets worse!

    Electra''s POV


    I couldn''t believe it. After weeks of hoping, praying, and wishing that Seraphina and I could just switch back to our real lives, it finally happened.


    I was Electra Vale again¡ªor at least, I was supposed to be, but instead of getting my life back, I woke up to the revelation that I was dead. Not just dead¡ªabout to be buried and forgotten, with today as my funeral.


    I stared blankly at the room, my body stiff and my mind racing. The absurdity of it all made me want to laugh, but the seriousness of it made me want to cry.


    My life, the one I had been so desperate to reclaim, was actually over. Done, and yet here I was, alive in some way, stuck in limbo where no one but Seraphina seemed to see me or hear me.


    It was supposed to be a normal day¡ªwell, as normal as my life could ever be. Instead, I was trapped in this bizarre nightmare, my existence reduced to a question mark.


    I had already woken up from a dream that left me reeling, a dream where I saw my mother but didn''t get the chance to talk to her. That alone had thrown me into an emotional spiral, and now this? Just why were the gods trying to test my patience? Was it until I finally snapped and killed someone out of rage? Would they stop messing with me then?


    I let out a frustrated sigh, running a hand through my hair as I turned back toward Seraphina. She was now sitting on the bed, her brow furrowed, and her expression as lost and confused as I felt.


    The craziness of everything¡ªmy supposed death, the funeral, the dream, everything¡ªwas eating me up, and I could see it was also wearing her out as well.


    "Seraphina," I said finally, my voice softer than I expected. "Is there something you''re not telling me? Something that I''m supposed to know, but haven''t been told."


    She blinked, looking up at me with wide, confused eyes. "What? No. What could I possibly know that I haven''t already told you?"


    I bit the inside of my cheek, trying to keep my voice even. I didn''t want to snap at her since this situation, whatever it was, wasn''t her fault, but I couldn''t shake the feeling that she was holding back. Something about the way she had confronted Deena earlier, the way she''d accused her of killing me, didn''t sit right with me.


    "Why did you accuse Deena?" I asked, crossing my arms as I leaned against the wall. "You practically came out and said she killed me. That''s a pretty strong accusation, Sera. You don''t just say something like that without a reason."


    Seraphina shifted uncomfortably, her gaze dropping to her lap. "I¡ªI don''t know," she said after a moment, her voice hesitant. "It just... it came out. I wasn''t thinking."


    I narrowed my eyes at her, my frustration rushing to the surface. "No," I said firmly. "That''s not true. You don''t just accuse someone of murder because you ''weren''t thinking.'' There''s something you''re not telling me, and I need to know what it is. Now."


    She looked up at me, her face pale and her lips pressed into a thin line. For a moment, I thought she was going to brush me off again, but then she sighed, her shoulders slumping in defeat.


    "Okay," she said quietly, her voice barely above a whisper. "There is something, but please don''t hate me for not telling you much sooner. I didn''t think it was serious at first, and I also wanted to avoid talking to you, and later on, I just missed my timing to talk about it."


    I frowned, my curiosity growing. "Just tell me, Seraphina," I said, trying to keep my voice calm even though my heart was pounding. "What''s going on?"


    She let out a frustrated sigh, running a hand through her hair as though steeling herself to speak.


    "Well," she began hesitantly, "before our lives switched the first time, there was something I overheard. I don''t remember the exact day, but I remember hearing a voice... someone talking about killing the princess."


    I was taken aback, but I said nothing, letting her continue.


    She bit her lip, avoiding my eyes. "It was at the rooftop of the class building," she continued. "I didn''t see who it was at first. But later... later, I found out that the girl who was talking up there was Deena."


    The air left my lungs in a rush. "Are you sure it was her?" I repeated, my voice barely audible.


    My chest tightened as I tried to take in what she was saying.


    "Yes," Seraphina confirmed, her voice low. "She was talking to someone¡ªon the phone, I think¡ªand they were instructing her to kill the princess of Elmeria. I ended up putting two and two together, and I figured that it had to be you since you''re the only princess of Elmeria."


    My jaw dropped, my mind going completely blank for a moment. I had thought my mood couldn''t possibly sink any lower, but now it felt like the ground under me had shattered completely.


    Deena¡ªone of the people I had trusted most¡ªhad been planning to kill me, and not just planning but possibly also succeeding since I was supposedly already dead.


    I pushed off the wall, the tension in my body growing unbearable as I paced across the room. My thoughts spiraled, and I could hear Seraphina trying to speak again, but her words were drowned out by the noise in my head.


    Finally, I turned to her, my voice trembling with anger and disbelief. "Why didn''t you tell me this sooner, Seraphina? You overheard someone plotting to kill me, and you didn''t think it was important enough to mention this to me immediately? Are you serious?"


    Her eyes widened, and she opened her mouth to respond, but I didn''t let her. "You could have told me the same day you heard it," I said, my voice rising. "Or at any point after our lives switched. Hell, even a hint would''ve been nice! But you didn''t say anything. Why? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Seraphina''s face twisted with guilt, and she raised her hands in a defensive gesture. "I didn''t know how, Electra!" she exclaimed. "At that point, I didn''t think we were close enough, and I thought that if I told you, you''d not believe me. Also, after our lives switched, I was trying to keep up with the change and didn''t even remember at first, and when I did, I couldn''t find the right time to bring it up."


    Her words did little to reduce the anger inside me, and I clenched my fists, my nails digging into my palms as I glared at her.


    "No, Sera," I said coldly, "you don''t get to play the ''I didn''t know how to tell you'' card. You had plenty of chances. So, tell me the truth¡ªdid you just not care? Or maybe, because you hated me for how I treated you back then, you wanted me to get killed. Is that it? Was this your way of getting revenge?"


    Seraphina''s eyes widened in shock, and she immediately stood up, shaking her head vehemently. "No! Electra, I would never¡ª"


    "Wouldn''t you?" I snapped, my voice shaking with anger and hurt. "You had every reason to hate me, Seraphina. I bullied you. I was awful to you. So maybe you thought, ''If someone''s going to kill her, why not let it happen?'' Admit it!"


    Her face crumpled, and I could see the tears welling in her eyes, but I didn''t care. I was too consumed by my own emotions to stop myself.


    "You knew," I said, my voice breaking. "You knew, and you said nothing, and now I''m dead, Seraphina. I supposedly had a heart attack or was potentially murdered, but I''ll never know which one it was since I''m already dead! Thanks for nothing!"

 Chapter 191 191: The past and the future

    Seraphina''s POV


    Electra''s voice was loud and trembling with anger, and I stood there silently, letting her vent. I knew she was upset¡ªhow could she not be? She had every right to be angry with me, and I wasn''t about to argue or defend myself.


    I had messed up. I should have told her about overhearing Deena long ago, and I''d kept quiet when I shouldn''t have. That was on me.


    "You knew," she said, her voice breaking. "You knew, and you said nothing, and now I''m dead, Seraphina. I supposedly had a heart attack or was potentially murdered, but I''ll never know which one it was since I''m already dead! Thanks for nothing!"


    I swallowed hard, my chest tightening with guilt.


    "I actually trusted you, Sera," she continued, her voice cracking slightly as she stopped pacing to glare at me. "And yet, you let me walk right into this mess without saying a damn thing. Did you hate me that much? Did you want this to happen?"


    Her words stung, but I didn''t flinch. She needed this. She needed to get it all off her chest, so I stayed quiet, waiting for her to finish.


    Finally, she stopped, her breathing heavy and uneven, and I let out a long, slow sigh before I spoke.


    "Electra," I said gently. "I understand why you''re mad, and you have every right to be. I should have told you a long time ago, and I didn''t. I made a mistake¡ªa big one, and if you want to be angry at me, go ahead. Yell, scream, and hate me if you need to."


    Her eyes narrowed, but I continued before she could cut me off.


    "But right now," I said, taking a step closer to her, "we need to focus on figuring out what''s going on. You can be mad at me later. Right now, we have bigger problems."


    Electra scoffed, crossing her arms tightly over her chest. "And how exactly are we supposed to figure out what''s going on, Sera?" she snapped. "We don''t even know how we ended up here in the first place! This whole thing is insane. First, I see my dead mother in a dream I can''t make sense of, and now I wake up to find out that I''m dead too? Clearly, the gods have it out for me!"


    Her words made my chest ache. Electra was strong¡ªfiercely so¡ªbut even she had her limits, and it was clear that this was pushing her past them.


    Then, as her words echoed in my mind, something clicked, and my hands flew to clasp together in front of me.


    "Wait," I said, my voice rising slightly with excitement. "What if this is still a dream?"


    Electra frowned, her anger momentarily replaced by confusion. "What are you talking about?"


    "What if this isn''t real?" I said, my mind racing as I pieced the thought together. "Think about it. The dream we had earlier¡ªthat was the past, right? and we both saw our mothers. What if that was showing you something that happened before, and this right now... is the future?"


    Electra blinked, staring at me like I''d lost my mind. "The future?" she repeated skeptically. "You think this is some kind of vision of what''s going to happen?"


    "Yes!" I said, the pieces falling into place in my mind. "What if that''s why nothing makes sense? Why Deena thinks you''re dead and why no one else can see or hear you? What if we''re being shown what''s going to happen if we don''t figure out how to change it?"


    She stared at me for a long moment, her brow furrowing as she processed what I was saying. "That''s... insane," she said finally, though her voice lacked its usual conviction.


    "Is it?" I countered, stepping closer to her. "Think about it, Electra. We''ve already experienced something impossible¡ªour lives switching. So why not this? Why couldn''t this be some kind of warning?"


    Her lips pressed into a thin line, and she turned away from me, her hands clenching and unclenching at her sides. "If this is the future," she said slowly, "then what the hell am I supposed to do about it, Sera? How am I supposed to stop myself from dying when I don''t even know how I ended up dead in the first place? Why is everything so complicated for no reason?"


    I let out a long sigh. "There has to be a reason why this is happening," I responded. "It doesn''t make any sense otherwise. One minute, we''re in a dream about the past, seeing our mothers¡ªwho we would''ve never guessed even knew each other¡ªand the next, we''re in a dream where you''re..." I trailed off, glancing at Electra, my words catching in my throat.


    "Dead," Electra finished flatly.


    I nodded reluctantly. "Exactly. There''s no way that''s just a coincidence. There has to be a connection between that past and this future, and whatever that connection is, we need to find it."


    Electra stared at me, her brows furrowing in confusion. "A connection? How are we even supposed to figure that out when we didn''t get the chance to hear what they were talking about?"


    She had a point. The frustration of being so close to answers but unable to grasp them was maddening. I bit my lip, pacing the room as I tried to think. "I don''t know," I admitted finally. "But maybe..."


    "Maybe what?" Electra pressed, her tone sharp.


    I stopped pacing and turned to her, the beginnings of an idea forming in my mind. "Maybe we should try falling asleep again," I said.


    Electra blinked at me, clearly taken aback. "Falling asleep again? You think that''s going to help?"


    "It might," I said with a shrug. "Think about it. When we woke up from the dream about the past, we ended up here, in this... future. If we fall asleep again, maybe we''ll wake up back in the present. Or..."


    "Or what?" she asked warily.


    "Or we''ll go back to the past," I continued, my voice growing more confident. "If we can go back and actually hear the conversations between our mothers, maybe we''ll find something that explains all of this¡ªsomething that ties the past to this future."


    Electra crossed her arms, giving me a skeptical look. "And what if we just end up somewhere worse? You know, like me watching my funeral or something equally horrifying?"


    I swallowed hard, the thought sending a chill through me, but I pushed it aside. "It''s a risk," I admitted. "But what other choice do we have? We need answers, and this might be the only way to get them."


    Electra let out a heavy sigh, her skepticism still evident, but after a moment, she nodded. "Fine," she said. "But if this doesn''t work, I''m blaming you."


    "Fair enough," I said, giving her a small, tired smile.


    Without another word, she rushed to the bed, throwing herself on the mattress with a dramatic flop. "Okay, let''s do this," she said, patting the space beside her. "Get over here and start sleeping, Sera."


    I couldn''t help but laugh at her eagerness, and then I climbed into the bed beside her, lying down and staring up at the ceiling.


    "So," Electra said after a beat, her voice quieter now. "What do we do? Just close our eyes and hope for the best?"


    "Pretty much," I said. "Relax, clear your mind, and let sleep take over."


    Electra snorted, rolling on her side. "Relaxing is kind of hard when you''re dead, Sera, but I''ll try."

 Chapter 192 192: Born to Die

    Seraphina''s POV


    I woke up with a jolt, my senses immediately overwhelmed by the same eerie black-and-white space. I was back in the living room of my family''s house in Aldoria, and despite how much I hated the color, I couldn''t deny that I was happy to be back.


    My idea had worked.


    Going back to sleep had transported me to the past again, just as I''d hoped. This was my chance to finally figure out what was going on¡ªto hear the conversation between Solara and my mother and hopefully piece together the connection between the past and the disturbing future where Electra was dead.


    I turned quickly, a triumphant smile already forming as I prepared to celebrate with Electra. "Electra, I told you¡ª"


    My words faltered as I realized the space beside me was empty.


    "Electra?" I said, my voice tinged with confusion as I glanced around the room. She wasn''t there.


    I blinked, my heart sinking slightly as I scanned the living room for any sign of her. There was nothing¡ªnothing at all to suggest she had made it back with me.


    A knot of worry tightened in my chest. "Where is she?" I whispered, my voice barely audible.


    I stood up, my movements quick and frantic as I searched the room. I even checked behind the furniture, though I knew how ridiculous it was. She wasn''t here, and it didn''t take long for the sinking realization to hit me: I was alone. Electra hadn''t come back with me.


    My heart raced as the implications dawned on me. If she wasn''t here, did that mean she was still stuck in that other dream? The one where she was dead? The thought of her being trapped there¡ªalone, confused, and undoubtedly furious¡ªmade my chest ache.


    "Electra," I muttered, clenching my fists in frustration. Knowing her, she was probably losing her mind, pacing and yelling at the universe for its latest injustice.


    I wanted to panic, to let the fear and confusion take over, but I forced myself to take a deep breath. Panicking wouldn''t help either of us. If anything, it would only waste the precious time I had here.


    I needed to focus.


    If this dream really was the past, then my priority had to be listening to the conversation between Solara and my mother. Whatever they talked about clearly had to be important, and it could be the key to connecting the past to the future.


    It had to be why I keep coming back here, and if I could figure out what that connection was, maybe it would help me get Electra out of wherever she was.


    I moved away from the living room and started making my way down to the garden. The first time I was here, my mother had looked tense when the servant mentioned Solara''s name, and that tension had to mean something. I needed to know why Solara had come and why her presence had unsettled my mother so much.


    As I made my way through the hallway, I couldn''t shake the feeling that I was being watched, even though I was sure that no one here could see me.


    I stepped into the garden, and my eyes immediately fell on Solara being escorted by a servant toward the gazebo where my mother was.


    I stood back, keeping my movements slow even though I knew they wouldn''t see or hear me.


    The servant stopped a few steps from the gazebo, bowing politely before retreating, leaving Solara and my mother alone.


    I moved closer, slipping behind one of the tall hedges to watch. My mother gestured toward the bench beside her. "Please, Solara, take a seat."


    Solara shook her head. "There''s no need, Aurora. I''m aware I can''t stay too long. I wouldn''t want to risk getting you into trouble."


    My mother scoffed lightly, crossing her arms over her chest. "If you know you shouldn''t be here, then why are you?" she asked. "You know how hard it''s been for my husband to keep my secret. If anyone finds out that a true-blood Phoenix is in my house, they''ll start asking questions¡ªquestions that''ll put us both in a difficult position. How do you think that will look?"


    I froze, my heart skipping a beat. A true-blood Phoenix? Solara was the phoenix? My mind raced as I processed it. I already knew Electra was half-human, half-Phoenix, and now that I knew Jella wasn''t her biological mother, it made perfect sense that Solara was where Electra got her Phoenix bloodline.


    But how did my mother know Solara, and more importantly, what was this secret of hers that my father was supposedly protecting?


    Solara sighed. "I wouldn''t have come if it weren''t important, Aurora," she said softly. "I wouldn''t risk exposing you¡ªor myself¡ªwithout a good reason."


    My mother''s posture relaxed slightly, though her expression remained guarded. "Then tell me why you''re here," she said. "And make it quick."


    "I''m pregnant, Aurora," Solara finally responded, her voice trembling.


    I barely stifled a gasp, my eyes darting between the two women. My mother''s face froze in shock. Her eyes widened, and she leaned forward slightly, as if trying to ensure she''d heard correctly.


    "Please tell me," my mother said, her voice almost pleading, "that whoever you''re pregnant for is a Phoenix like you, or some other deity that''s not forbidden. Not..." She paused, her lips tightening. "Not some foolish human."


    Solara didn''t answer right away, and the look on her face said more than words ever could. My mother''s hands clenched into fists in her lap, her jaw tightening as anger flashed across her face.


    "Solara," she said, her tone filled with barely restrained frustration, "tell me you didn''t."


    When Solara still didn''t respond, my mother stood abruptly, throwing her hands up in exasperation. "What in the world got into you?" she demanded, her voice rising. "How could you get involved with a human? You know what it means for a Phoenix to get involved with a human! You know the consequences!"


    Tears welled in Solara''s eyes as she looked up at my mother, her voice breaking. "I know," she said softly. "I know I made a mistake. I never should have gotten involved with him, but... it''s too late now. I''m pregnant, Aurora, and I''m scared."


    From my understanding, Solara was pregnant¡ªwith Electra, I assumed, but what I didn''t understand was why it was such a big deal that the father was human. And what consequences were they talking about?


    My mother stopped pacing and turned to face Solara. "Scared of what?" she asked. "What are you so afraid of, Solara?"


    Solara wiped at her tears, her hands trembling. "You know what happens to a demigod hybrid," she said, her voice barely audible. "The baby won''t survive, Aurora. It will die before it even has a chance to live, and if it does survive..." She trailed off, her face crumpling as more tears spilled down her cheeks.


    My mother''s face darkened, her lips pressing into a thin line. She sat back down slowly, her eyes narrowing as she stared at Solara. "Then why?" she asked quietly. "Why did you risk it? Why did you let this happen?"


    Solara shook her head, her tears falling freely now. "I didn''t mean to," she said, her voice breaking. "I didn''t plan any of this. I didn''t want this, but it happened, and now... now I don''t know what to do. All I know is that I can''t lose my child, Aurora. I can''t let my baby die."


    The desperation in her voice sent a shiver down my spine. I had never seen Solara before this dream, but hearing her now, I could feel the love she already had for the child growing inside her. For Electra.


    My mother sighed deeply, rubbing her temples as though trying to process the enormity of the situation. "What do you want me to do, Solara?" she asked finally. "What are you asking of me?"


    Solara looked at her, her tear-streaked face filled with desperation. She stepped closer to my mother, her hands trembling as she reached out and took my mother''s hands in hers.


    "Save my child," she said, her voice cracking with emotion. "Please, Aurora. I''m begging you. Save my child''s life. I don''t care what it takes or what I have to do. Just don''t let my baby die."

 Chapter 193 193: The Funeral

    Electra''s POV


    When my eyes fluttered open, the familiar black-and-white scenery I had hoped for was nowhere to be found. Instead, I was standing in the middle of the auditorium of Elysium Girls High.


    For a moment, I blinked, trying to put together what was happening. The space was buzzing with voices and shuffling feet, but something felt distinctly off.


    I glanced down at myself and immediately froze. I was still wearing my pyjamas¡ªbright, colorful ones that felt jarringly out of place because around me, everyone else was dressed in black.


    I started to feel embarrassed when I realized how awkward I looked standing there, completely out of sync with the rest of the room.


    "What the hell is going on?" I muttered to myself, scanning the crowd for any familiar faces.


    The girls were all chatting amongst themselves in hushed tones, but none of them paid me any attention, and my heart pounded in my chest as confusion quickly gave way to panic.


    I spotted a girl standing near me, who I recognised as one of my classmates even though I''d never spoken to her before. Still relieved to see someone I recognised, I stepped closer, reaching out to tap her on the shoulder. "Hey, what''s going¡ª"


    My hand passed straight through her shoulder.


    I yanked my hand back as though I''d touched fire, a scream tearing from my throat. "What the¡ª?!" My voice echoed in the space, but no one so much as flinched. They all continued talking amongst themselves, completely unmoved by my outburst.


    "Hello? Can anyone hear me?" I shouted, my voice trembling with a mix of frustration and fear.


    I waved my arms, stepping into the path of another girl, but she walked straight through me as if I wasn''t there.


    The realization hit me like a punch to the gut. No one could see me. No one could hear me, and it was like I didn''t even exist.


    I stumbled back, my mind racing as I tried to make sense of what was happening. Was I dreaming? Was this another cruel twist of fate from the gods? I clenched my fists, forcing myself to take deep breaths. Panicking wasn''t going to help.


    Needing answers, I started walking toward the front of the hall. The more I moved through the crowd, the more unsettling the scene became. People I had known for years¡ªclassmates, teachers, even Principal Astor¡ªwere all gathered, their faces solemn as they spoke in low tones.


    Then, as I reached the front of the auditorium, my steps faltered. My breath caught in my throat as my eyes locked on the sight in front of me.


    There, at the center of the stage, was a large framed photograph. The image was unmistakable¡ªit was me, dressed in my royal outfit, and around the photograph were flowers, their petals carefully arranged in a wreath-like display.


    It was a memorial.


    I stumbled back, my heart hammering in my chest as my mind tried to catch up with what I was seeing. "No," I whispered, my voice shaking. "No, no, no."


    My legs felt weak, and I reached out for something to steady myself, but my hands grasped at empty air. The scene blurred as tears welled in my eyes, my gaze locked on the picture of myself surrounded by flowers.


    This can''t be real.


    But the more I looked, the more it sank in. The black clothes, the solemn atmosphere, the memorial at the front of the hall¡ªit all pointed to one inescapable conclusion.


    This was my funeral.


    I collapsed on my knees, staring at the photograph in disbelief. "I''m not dead," I whispered, the words a desperate plea. "I''m not dead! I''m right here!"


    But no one looked my way. No one acknowledged my presence. I was invisible, a ghost in a room full of people mourning the loss of someone they believed was gone forever.


    Tears streamed down my face as anger bubbled to the surface. "This isn''t fair!" I shouted, my voice breaking. "I''m not dead! I''m not!"


    I slammed my fists against the floor, the impact sending a sharp jolt of pain up my arms, but the pain was nothing compared to the overwhelming sense of helplessness that consumed me.


    I forced myself to look around, hoping for something¡ªanything¡ªthat could explain what was happening. My gaze landed on the podium where one of my teachers stood, her hands clasped in front of her as she spoke into the microphone.


    "Today, we gather to honor the memory of Her Royal Highness, Princess Electra Mae Vale," she said, her voice steady. "She was a bright light, a fierce competitor, and a friend to many of us here. Her passing is a loss we will carry in our hearts for years to come."


    I shook my head, my tears blurring my vision. "No," I whispered again. "I''m not gone. I''m right here."


    But it didn''t matter. No one could hear me. No one could see me, and as I stared at the photograph of myself, the truth became harder to deny.


    To everyone in this room, I was already dead.


    Shakily, I got to my feet, the tears streaming down my face blurring everything around me. My knees wobbled as I forced myself to move, to get away from the picture of myself surrounded by flowers.


    The voices of the mourners faded into the background as I walked through the crowd, walking between girls who didn''t even notice me.


    I wasn''t ready to accept what I''d just seen. Not now, not ever.


    As I neared the exit of the auditorium, a voice caught my attention, stopping me in my tracks.


    "I don''t even know why Principal Astor thinks any of us care that Electra Vale is dead," a girl whispered to her group of friends, her voice laced with disdain. "Over half the school is probably happy that bitch is ancient history."


    I froze, my chest tightening. Slowly, I turned my head to see the girl who had spoken, and her friends chuckled nervously, glancing around as if to make sure no one had overheard.


    Another girl in the group leaned closer and whispered back, her tone dripping with faux sympathy. "Oh, I''m sure Principal Astor doesn''t care either. She''s probably just putting on this big act to stay on good terms with the royal family. Can you imagine the backlash if she didn''t act like this was a tragedy?"


    My fists clenched at my sides, and for a moment, my sadness was replaced by anger. I shouldn''t have been surprised by their words. I was Electra Vale, after all¡ªthe mean bitch of Elysium Girls High, so of course half the school hated me.


    I''d bullied, belittled, and dominated my way to the top, and now they were taking the opportunity to celebrate my death.


    I scoffed quietly to myself, shaking my head. "Typical," I muttered under my breath, though no one could hear me. "Absolutely typical."


    I was about to turn away, deciding I''d had enough of their nonsense, when something unexpected happened.


    A fist came flying out of nowhere, slamming into one of the girl''s face with enough force to send her stumbling back. She let out a startled yelp, clutching her cheek as she stared up at her attacker with wide eyes.


    "What the hell?" she screeched.


    Standing in front of her, breathing heavily and radiating fury, was none other than Irina. Her sharp eyes glared daggers at Clara, her fist still clenched as if ready to strike again.


    "You watch your mouth, you bitch!" Irina growled, her voice low. "Say one more word about Electra, and you''ll end up dead and buried in the middle of nowhere. Got it?"

 Chapter 194 194: Reset

    Electra''s POV


    I followed Irina out of the auditorium, trailing behind her as she stormed down the hallway, her fists clenched and her jaw tight. I didn''t have anywhere else to go, and what else could I do?


    I was a ghost wandering the halls of my own school, completely invisible and unheard. At least with Irina, I felt a small connection to something real, even if she didn''t know I was here.


    She was walking pretty fast, her anger practically radiating off her. I''d known Irina for years, and I could count on one hand the number of times I''d seen her this furious since she wasn''t the type to show her emotions fully. She didn''t stop until she reached the bathroom at the far end of the hall.


    As soon as she walked in, her voice rang out, loud and commanding. "Get out. All of you. Now."


    A group of girls who had been fixing their hair and makeup froze mid-motion, their eyes wide as they turned to face her. For a moment, they hesitated, but one look at Irina''s expression¡ªher squinted eyes and clenched jaw¡ªwas enough to send them scrambling.


    Without another word, they grabbed their belongings and practically ran out the door.


    Irina didn''t even wait for them to leave completely before she began checking the stalls, pushing open each door to make sure the bathroom was empty. Satisfied that she was alone, she let out a long, shaky breath and walked over to the sinks, gripping the edge of the counter tightly.


    I stood near the doorway, watching her with a mix of curiosity and concern. Something about the way she moved felt different¡ªtense, broken, like she was holding herself together with sheer force of will.


    Then, without warning, she broke.


    Her shoulders began to shake, and a muffled sob escaped her lips. She pressed a hand to her mouth, as though trying to stifle the sound, but it didn''t work. The tears came anyway, spilling over her cheeks as she leaned forward, her grip on the counter tightening.


    "Why did you have to die?" she whispered, her voice trembling. "Why, Electra? Why did you leave me?"


    My heart clenched painfully in my chest as I watched her crumble. I''d known Irina for years, and not once have I seen her cry. She didn''t let people see her weak, but here she was, sobbing uncontrollably, and it shattered something inside me.


    She kept crying, the sound unrestrained, and it tore at me in ways I couldn''t describe. I wanted to reach out to her, to put a hand on her shoulder, to tell her that I wasn''t gone and that I was right here.


    "Irina," I said softly, stepping closer. "I''m here. I didn''t leave you. I''m not dead."


    But she didn''t hear me. She didn''t even flinch. She just kept crying, her tears falling as she whispered the same words over and over. "Why did you have to die? Why?"


    Tears welled up in my own eyes as I watched her. "I didn''t," I said, my voice breaking. "I''m still here, Irina. Please, look at me. Listen to me."


    But my words were useless, lost in the void. I might as well have been shouting into a hurricane for all the good it did. She couldn''t see me. She couldn''t hear me, and it was killing me.


    She cried for what felt like forever, her sobs echoing in the empty bathroom. Every tear she shed felt like a knife to my chest, a painful reminder of how much I had meant to her and how much she believed she had lost.


    "I don''t want to leave," I whispered, my own tears falling freely now. "I don''t want this to happen. I don''t know what''s going on, but I swear, I''m still here. I''m right here."


    Still, no response. She was locked in her grief, and I was powerless to reach her.


    Eventually, her sobs began to quiet down, though her shoulders still trembled. She wiped at her face with the sleeve of her jacket, her breathing uneven as she tried to pull herself together, but even as she straightened up, her reflection in the mirror betrayed her¡ªred, puffy eyes, tear-streaked cheeks, and a brokenness that no amount of composure could hide.


    "I''m sorry," she whispered, her voice hoarse. "I should''ve been there for you. I should''ve known something was wrong."


    I shook my head, even though she couldn''t see me. "No, Irina. You were always there for me. Always. I''m sure it wasn''t your fault."


    She let out a shaky breath, her hands gripping the counter so tightly that her knuckles turned white. "You didn''t deserve to die," she murmured. "No matter what anyone says, you didn''t deserve to die, and I''m so sorry I couldn''t protect you."


    After a while, Irina seemed to pull herself together. She straightened up, wiped her face with her jacket sleeve, and leaned over the sink to splash cold water on her face.


    "You''ve got to stop," she muttered to herself, her voice hoarse from crying. "You''ve got to hold it together. For Roxie, Deena, and Pen."


    She looked up at her reflection, her eyes still red and swollen despite her efforts to mask it. With shaky hands, she fixed her hair, smoothing it into place and dabbing at her cheeks to dry them. Finally, she took a deep breath, squared her shoulders, and left the bathroom.


    I followed her, having nothing else to do and no one else to turn to.


    She made her way to the dorms and stopped in front of a familiar door. It was her room, the one she shared with Roxana.


    Irina pushed the door open, and the sight that greeted us was Roxana lying on her bed, completely hidden under the covers, while Penelope sat beside her, trying to coax her out.


    "Roxie, come on," Penelope was saying softly. "You have to stop crying. You''re going to make yourself sick."


    But Roxana didn''t respond. She stayed curled up under the sheets, silent except for the faint sound of her breathing.


    Irina didn''t hesitate. She walked across the room, yanking the covers off Roxana in one swift motion. "Enough," she said firmly. "You can''t keep doing this to yourself."


    For a moment, I couldn''t believe what I was seeing. Roxana looked terrible¡ªher eyes were swollen and bloodshot, her nose was red and runny, and her cheeks were streaked with dried tears. It was obvious she had been crying nonstop for days.


    "Oh, Roxie," I whispered, even though I knew she couldn''t hear me. "I''m so sorry."


    Roxana sniffled, blinking up at Irina with glassy eyes. "What do you want me to do, Irina?" she said quietly, her voice barely audible. "She''s gone. Electra''s gone. How am I supposed to act like everything''s fine?"


    Irina''s jaw tightened, and she knelt beside the bed, her expression softening. "I know," she said gently. "I know it hurts, but you can''t continue like this. You have to take care of yourself."


    Penelope, still seated on the edge of the bed, looked at Irina nervously. "She hasn''t eaten since yesterday," she said softly, holding up a tray of food that had been untouched. "She won''t even drink water."


    Irina''s gaze hardened. "Hand me the food," she said, holding out her hand.


    Penelope hesitated for a moment before passing the tray to her. Irina placed it on the bed, then reached out and grabbed Roxana''s arm. "Sit up," she ordered, her tone leaving no room for argument.


    Roxana shook her head weakly. "I don''t want to¡ª"


    "I don''t care what you want," Irina interrupted. "You''re sitting up, and you''re eating. Now."


    With a not-so-surprising strength, Irina pulled Roxana into a sitting position. Roxana let out a soft whimper but didn''t resist, her body too weak to fight back. Irina propped her up against the headboard, then picked up the spoon and scooped a small amount of soup.


    "Open your mouth," she said firmly.


    Roxana stared at her, her eyes brimming with fresh tears. "I can''t," she whispered.


    "You can," Irina shot back, her voice softening slightly. "And you will. Don''t make me force-feed you, Roxana. Just eat, okay? One bite. That''s all I''m asking."


    After a long moment of hesitation, Roxana finally opened her mouth, allowing Irina to feed her the spoonful of soup.


    I stood there, watching silently, tears streaming down my own face. This was my fault. Roxana was hurting because of me. Irina was pushing herself to the limit because of me. They were falling apart, and there was nothing I could do to help them.


    "I''m so sorry, girls," I whispered again, my voice cracking. "I really am."


    Just when Irina was about to feed Roxana again, she suddenly burst into loud, heart-wrenching sobs, shoving the spoon away. The bowl wobbled, but Irina caught it before it could spill.


    "I can''t!" Roxana wailed, burying her face in her hands. "I just can''t, Irina! Every time I close my eyes, I see her. I see her skin¡ª" Her voice cracked, and she took in a shuddering breath before continuing. "I just see her skin burning. I can''t stop seeing it!"


    I froze, my mind racing. Burning? My skin? What was she talking about?


    "Roxana, stop," Penelope hissed, her eyes darting toward the door as if someone might overhear. She leaned closer to Roxana, lowering her voice. "You can''t say stuff like that. Nobody''s supposed to know what really happened, remember?"


    Roxana looked up at Penelope with tear-streaked cheeks. "Why not?" she demanded. "Why are we lying? Everyone should know! It''s not fair that her family is making us cover this up."


    Penelope flinched, glancing at Irina, who was now staring at Roxana with a dark, unreadable expression. "Roxie, please," Penelope said, her voice almost pleading. "This isn''t about what''s fair. This is about protecting¡ª"


    "Protecting what?" Roxana snapped, cutting her off. "Protecting their reputation? Electra didn''t deserve this! She didn''t deserve to have her death covered up like this when they should be trying to find out what really happened to her!"


    I stared at Roxana, my mind spinning as I tried to make sense of what she was saying.


    What was she talking about? Burning skin? A cover-up? What really happened to me?


    "Roxie," Irina said quietly. "Don''t talk about this. Not here, and not now."


    "But Irina¡ª" Roxana began, her voice breaking.


    "Not now," Irina repeated firmly, cutting her off. "We''ll figure it out later, okay?"


    Roxana sniffled, nodding weakly as she wiped at her face. Penelope looked like she wanted to say something, but she stayed quiet, her hands twisting nervously in her lap.


    I felt like I was drowning in confusion, my thoughts racing as I tried to piece together what I had just heard. What do they mean, "What really happened"?


    Before I could dwell on it further, a strange feeling hit me, and then I heard it¡ªa voice, whispering a single word: "Reset."


    I froze, my entire body tense as I looked around, trying to find the source of the voice. "Who said that?" I demanded, but there was no response.


    And then, just as suddenly, I heard the snap of fingers.

 Chapter 195 195: Back to life

    Seraphina''s POV


    My eyes snapped open, and for a moment, everything felt disoriented¡ªlike I had been pulled out of one world and thrust into another without warning. My breathing was heavy, and my heart was pounding against my ribs as I stared up at the ceiling, trying to make sense of where I was.


    Then, as the fog in my mind lifted, I realized that I was lying on the cold, hard floor of my bathroom.


    My stomach clenched as recognition set in. This was my family''s house. My home in Aldoria, but something was different. The last time I had been here, the world had been drained of color, a grayscale version of the original in my memories; now, everything looked real and vibrant.


    I sat up slowly, my hands pressing against the tiled floor as I took a deep breath. My body felt solid¡ªtoo solid for this to be another dream. The cold tiles under my palms, the typical scent of citrus my bathroom always had, and the light from the wall sconces¡ªall of it was real.


    I turned my head towards the mirror, and my breath caught in my throat. My reflection stared back at me, my face damp with water, as if I had been crying, my hair back to being long again, and then my gaze dropped to my clothes, and my chest tightened.


    I was wearing the same outfit I had worn the day I flew back to Aldoria. The day I spoke to my father for the last time before he passed.


    Confusion clawed at me as I wondered what the hell is going on again. At this point, the universe had to stop throwing me around back and forth however they pleased because if I had to deal with one more time travel, or whatever this was, I''d scream my lungs out.


    For a few long minutes, I could only sit there, frozen in place, and try to process everything. This... this was where it all started. The day my father died. The day I had locked myself in this very bathroom, trying to force myself to cry for a man I was supposed to mourn but didn''t.


    The day I had heard that voice.


    My stomach churned as I remembered the whisper, the feeling of my entire body being yanked away from reality, and then waking up as Seraphina Vale in an entirely different life, and now, somehow, I was here again¡ªback where it all began.


    A single thought crossed my mind. Could this really be it? My real life?


    I scrambled to my feet, nearly slipping in my haste. My heart pounded as I turned on my heel and rushed out of the bathroom, my hands shaking as I reached for the door handle.


    I had to be sure.


    Rushing into my bedroom, I scanned the room frantically, my eyes darting from one familiar piece of furniture to another. It looked exactly as I remembered it¡ªevery detail the same.


    But I needed proof.


    My eyes landed on my nightstand, and I rushed toward it, my hands fumbling as I grabbed my phone. The screen lit up as I pressed the button, and my breath caught when I saw the date.


    Today was really the day my father died, meaning that I was really back.


    I staggered back, my phone nearly slipping from my grasp. This is real. This is really happening.


    A bunch of emotions hit me all at once¡ªrelief, disbelief, and fear. I had wished for this for so long. Wished to be back in my own life and to no longer have to deal with trying to change myself to be who I wasn''t, and now that I was finally me again, all I could feel was panic.


    What did this mean for me? Was I supposed to do something different this time? Or had I simply been thrown back into my life as if nothing had ever happened?


    I gripped the edge of my nightstand, my breathing uneven. "Okay, Sera," I whispered to myself. "Think. What do you do now?"


    Everything had happened so fast, and my mind was still struggling to catch up, but one thing was certain¡ªI needed to find out if Electra had returned to her own life as well.


    If I was back, then I could only hope that she was too.


    My hands trembled as I scrolled through my contacts, searching for Electra''s number. The realization that I was back in my own life was still settling in, and the only way to confirm that things had truly returned to normal for both Electra and me was to hear her voice.


    I pressed the call button, holding my breath as the phone rang. One ring. Two rings. Three. My heartbeat quickened with each passing second, panic creeping up my spine. What if she doesn''t pick up? What if she''s still trapped in that nightmare? What if¡ª


    "Ugh, Sera, what the hell?"


    My breath hitched as Electra''s voice, drowsy and irritated, spoke through the speaker. She sounded groggy, like she had just been woken up from a deep sleep. "Why are you calling me at two in the morning?" she grumbled. "If you need something, just come over to my room."


    I froze.


    Her room? She thinks I''m in Elmeria?


    I hesitated before speaking, my voice barely above a whisper. "Electra, have you forgotten? I''m not in Elmeria. You helped me get to the airport to leave for Aldoria, and now, I''m in my family''s home, just like I was before our lives switched."


    Silence.


    For a moment, I thought she had hung up, but then I heard a soft chuckle from the other end. "Sera," Electra sighed, a teasing lilt to her voice. "What are you even talking about? Are you drunk?"


    I gripped my phone tighter. "I''m serious, Electra. Don''t you remember? We switched lives. You were me, and I was you. You¡ª"


    She let out an exaggerated yawn. "Sera, I don''t understand a word you''re saying, and honestly, I don''t care right now. Whatever weird dream you had, we can talk about it tomorrow when you call at a more appropriate time."


    I felt my stomach drop.


    "Here in Elmeria, it''s late," she continued, her voice filled with irritation. "Just because it''s not late in Aldoria doesn''t mean you get to be inconsiderate."


    "Electra¡ª"


    But she didn''t let me finish.


    "Good night, Seraphina."


    The line went dead.


    I stood frozen, the phone still pressed to my ear, my mind spinning in a thousand directions at once.


    She didn''t seem to remember.


    Everything we had been through¡ªthe switch, the dreams, the nightmares¡ªit was like it had never happened to her, but I remembered everything, but to Electra, none of it had ever happened.


    I swallowed hard, my grip on my phone tightening. Why? Why doesn''t she remember? What in the world was happening again?

 Chapter 196 196: Back to reality

    Electra''s POV


    As soon as I ended the call with Seraphina, I dropped my phone back on the bathroom counter, my fingers trembling slightly as I exhaled a shaky breath. I leaned forward, gripping the edges of the sink, and forced myself to look at my reflection in the mirror.


    My eyes were bloodshot, swollen from all the crying I had done over the last half hour. The dark circles beneath them made me look exhausted¡ªbroken.


    It was a sight I wasn''t used to seeing. I wasn''t someone who cried often, but tonight had been different. Everything I had seen, everything I had experienced in that strange, twisted version of reality, had caught up with me the moment I had opened my eyes in my own bed.


    And so, I had cried.


    I had cried for my mother. My real mother, who I had the pleasure of seeing for the first time ever. Despite how furious I was at the universe for throwing me around, I was thankful that I had the chance to meet my mother.


    I finally understood why I reminded my current parents of her, and for the first time in my life, I truly felt the loss of never getting to know her.


    I had also cried for my friends because I had watched them mourn me, seen the way Irina had thrown a punch at a girl for speaking ill of me, the way Roxana had curled up in bed, refusing to eat, and the way Penelope had tried so hard to keep everything together.


    I had seen how much I meant to them¡ªhow much my death had torn them apart.


    And I had cried for myself. Because now, I knew the truth. I had seen my own funeral. I had heard my friends talk about my body burning on its own. I had come to realize that someone had betrayed me, and yet, I was back¡ªalive, in my own bed, as if none of it had ever happened.


    But I knew it would eventually happen, so I had to remember everything.


    The feeling of it all had been suffocating, but Seraphina''s call had given me a moment to push it aside. Now that I was alone again, I needed to snap myself out of my frustration. I couldn''t sit here and break down again.


    Taking another shaky breath, I turned on the tap and splashed cold water on my face, letting the chill shock my senses. I needed to ground myself, and I needed to remind myself that I was here and that I was alive.


    After a few moments, I straightened up, grabbed a towel, and dried my face. My hands still shook slightly, but I forced myself to keep moving, to go through the motions as if that would somehow make everything feel normal again.


    But nothing felt normal.


    I picked up my phone from the counter and walked out of the bathroom, stepping into the comfort of my bedroom. The moment I climbed into bed, pulling the covers over me, I felt the guilt settle in my chest.


    I had lied to Seraphina.


    I had pretended like I didn''t remember any of it.


    I had feigned confusion, acted like she was talking nonsense, and then hung up on her as if she was the crazy one.


    But she wasn''t crazy, and I knew that.


    I clutched my phone against my chest, staring up at the ceiling, my heart heavy with guilt.


    Seraphina deserved to know the truth. She was the only other person who had experienced this with me. The only one who could possibly understand what I was going through, and yet, when she had called, desperate for confirmation that she wasn''t alone in remembering, I had shut her down.


    Why did I do that?


    I had told myself it was because I needed time to process everything. That I wasn''t ready to talk about it, but the truth was, I was scared.


    Because if I admitted to Seraphina that I remembered everything, that meant I would have to face it.


    Face the fact that I had seen my own death.


    Face the fact that someone I trusted had betrayed me.


    Face the fact that none of this was over, and more importantly, I''d also have to face Seraphina''s feelings and mine, and right now, I couldn''t bring myself to allow those feelings to amount to anything.


    I closed my eyes, gripping the phone tighter.


    I should call her back.


    I should tell her that I lied. That I do remember. That I know something bigger is going on, something we don''t yet understand, and tell her how scared I was to be back, but I didn''t.


    Instead, I lay there, staring into the darkness of my room, letting the silence swallow me whole.


    Because even though I wanted to tell her the truth, I wasn''t ready to say the words out loud.


    Not yet.


    ***


    I woke up slowly, blinking against the morning light streaming through my bedroom window. For a few seconds, I just lay there, unmoving, and then, as I took a deep breath and glanced around my room, the realization hit me¡ªI was still here. In my own bed, and in my own life.


    I let out a long exhale, feeling relieved.


    The last thing I had wanted was to fall asleep and wake up somewhere else. Back in Seraphina''s life. Back in that black-and-white dreamscape. Back in the nightmare of my own funeral. I had spent enough time being tossed between different realities, and for once, I just wanted to exist in the present.


    Sitting up, I reached for my phone on the nightstand. I wasn''t sure what time it was, but judging by the sun, I had probably slept in later than usual. Not that I cared¡ªI deserved the extra sleep after everything I had been through.


    If it were up to me, I would spend the entire day in bed, buried under my blankets, making up for all the time I had lost to dream-hopping, time-traveling, and whatever the hell else had been happening to me, but I knew better than that.


    I had to move. I had to act.


    Because now, I knew something I wasn''t supposed to know¡ªI was going to die, and if I wanted to prevent that from happening, I couldn''t afford to sit still.


    As I unlocked my phone, I expected to see the usual flood of notifications¡ªmessages from Irina or Roxana, school announcements, or pointless royal updates¡ªbut instead, my eyes immediately landed on a message that sent a chill down my spine.


    It was from my father.


    King Vale: Come to the palace immediately. It''s an emergency.


    No context. No explanation. Just an order.


    My heart started to pound. My father never texted me. Ever. If he wanted to summon me to the palace, he would usually send a royal attendant or have someone call. So the fact that he had sent me a direct message¡ªone that was short and urgent¡ªmeant that something was very, very wrong.

 Chapter 197 197: Korans Funeral

    Seraphina''s POV


    The scent of incense and fresh flowers filled the hall where my father''s funeral was being held, and I watched as people poured in, wearing their black garments and looking dejected and solemn.


    As much as I wanted to disappear and be as far away from this place as possible, I couldn''t leave. Tradition dictated that as the chief mourner, I had to stand at the entrance and greet the guests, thanking them for coming to pay their respects to my father.


    It was exhausting.


    One by one, nobles, military officials, and government figures approached me with polite condolences. Some were stiff and formal, offering empty words because it was expected of them. Others were genuinely somber, and the sincerity in their tones was like a reflection of the respect my father had earned in his years as the Major General of Aldoria.


    "Seraphina," one of the older generals said, his voice rough. "Your father was a great man, and his loss will be deeply felt."


    "Thank you, General Roux," I responded, bowing my head slightly in respect.


    And so it continued.


    I repeated the same words, the same gestures, over and over, my voice growing hoarse from the constant stream of condolences. It wasn''t that I was ungrateful¡ªI knew they meant well, but grief was a strange thing.


    It made every well-intentioned word feel like an intrusion, almost like they were reminding me that I was supposed to be mourning in a way that people could see.


    I had spent the past few hours trying to force myself to cry for my father, to feel dejected, and feel like I had lost the most important person in the world, but standing here, greeting people with a numb politeness, I felt as empty as ever.


    The presence of the royal family in the room made the atmosphere even more uncomfortable for me. My father had been the king''s right-hand man, so it was expected that King Orion himself would attend.


    The moment he entered, the room fell into a respectful silence, and every person in the room instinctively straightened as he made his way toward me.


    Walking beside him was his son, Prince Darius.


    I had met Prince Darius a handful of times before, even though we had never spoken much, if at all. My introverted self could never talk to a boy, even though he was only a few years older than me, and my father had always tried to get me to talk to him for whatever reason.


    When the king and his son reached me, I immediately bowed deeply, as was customary.


    "Your Majesty," I said, keeping my voice even.


    "Seraphina," King Orion greeted, his deep voice softer than I expected.


    When I lifted my gaze, I found him regarding me with something close to sympathy. It was a rare expression for a man like him, and I wasn''t sure what to make of it.


    "My deepest condolences," he said, his tone quieter now, almost personal.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty," I replied, bowing my head again.


    The king was silent for a moment, his gaze studying me before he finally spoke again. "After the funeral, I would like to speak with you. I''ll have someone bring you to the palace if you don''t mind."


    That caught me off guard.


    I blinked, meeting his eyes, searching for any indication of what this might be about, but the king''s expression was unreadable.


    "Yes, of course," I answered, my voice steady despite my confusion.


    He nodded once before moving past me, heading toward the front of the hall where the main ceremony would take place.


    Prince Darius remained for a moment longer, his expression unreadable as his gaze flickered over me.


    "I''m sorry for your loss, Seraphina," he said, his voice quiet.


    I met his gaze, unsure how to respond. There was something in his eyes¡ªsomething that made me feel like he was measuring me, and it made me feel extremely uncomfortable.


    "Thank you, Your Highness," I said finally.


    He gave a slight nod, then turned and followed his father, while I stood there for a moment longer, staring after them, my mind racing with questions.


    Why did the king want to speak to me? What business would someone like me have with the king?


    Whatever it was, I had a feeling it wasn''t going to be something I expected.


    The ceremony had finally begun.


    After standing for what felt like an eternity at the entrance, greeting every single guest with gratitude, I was finally able to take my seat as the chief mourner.


    The hall was silent except for the melody of the Aldorian song for late generals.


    I sat motionless, my hands resting in my lap, my eyes fixated on the coffin in front of me. My father''s body was lying inside, dressed in the finest Aldorian military fabric, alongside all his medals.


    It was surreal.


    I knew I was supposed to feel something¡ªgrief, sorrow, devastation¡ªbut instead, I felt... nothing besides a deep emptiness that filled my chest as I watched the proceedings.


    And then there was her.


    Gianna.


    My father''s greatest mistake and embarrassment.


    Seated just a few places from me, my so-called stepmother was putting on the performance of a lifetime. She sobbed loudly, dabbing at her eyes with a handkerchief, her body shaking with exaggerated grief. The sheer dramatics of it made my stomach turn.


    I stole a glance at the rest of the room, surprised that no one was paying her any attention. Not the officials, not the nobles, not even the generals who I was sure were aware of the fact that she was my father''s wife.


    It was as though they had collectively decided that the moment my father drew his last breath, Gianna ceased to exist in his legacy because no one referred to her as his wife anymore.


    Instead, she was simply Koran Hook''s sister-in-law and was treated like she was a stain on his otherwise disciplined and respectable life.


    If she had any self-awareness, she would have been embarrassed. She should have realized that no one cared for her fake tears, that no one was willing to grant her the status she had once stolen for herself, but knowing Gianna, she was probably just pretending like she didn''t notice, forcing herself deeper into her pitiful act.


    For someone who thrived on attention, this must have been hell for her, and I almost smirked at the thought.


    Serves you right, you insufferable hag.


    I sighed, shifting my gaze back to my father''s coffin, and the longer I stared, the less real it felt.


    I could tell that everyone else was expecting me to act as dejected as Gianna, but I couldn''t bring myself to cry or act like I was devastated.


    Maybe I really did hate that man more than I realized, or maybe, at some point, without realizing it, I had already mourned him long before he died.


    Either way, as the ceremony continued, I kept my expression blank, my hands tightening into fists under the fabric of my dress.


    I had endured all of this so far, so I could certainly endure for the next hour or so, and then, when it was over, I would finally find out why the king wanted to speak to me, which was a thought that hasn''t stopped bothering me.


    ***


    By the time the funeral had finally ended, I felt drained. Not in the way that grief drains a person¡ªno, that kind of sorrow hadn''t even touched me yet.


    This was a different kind of exhaustion, the one that came from standing for hours, accepting condolences, nodding, bowing, and thanking people, both the people who knew my father and the ones who barely knew him but felt compelled to show face for the sake of appearances.


    Even after the ceremony, my duties hadn''t ended. I had spent another hour ensuring that everything was properly handled. I instructed the funeral house on how and where my father should be buried, making sure they followed Aldorian tradition to the letter.


    I had no sentimental attachment to the rituals, but I knew my father would have expected me to ensure that his burial was done right. It was one of the last things I could do for him.


    When I finally stepped outside, a black car was parked in front of the funeral house, and as soon as I stepped toward it, the driver approached me and gave a small bow.


    "Lady Seraphina," he said formally, "His Majesty has sent me to escort you to the palace."


    I blinked, momentarily caught off guard before remembering that I was meeting the king. It had skipped my mind for a second after the exhausting day I''ve had.


    I was about to step into the car when a voice called out behind me.


    "Seraphina!"


    I groaned internally even before turning around. Of course.


    Gianna was rushing toward me, her black funeral dress moving dramatically as she moved, and her face was set in that familiar expression of irritation that she reserved exclusively for me. I was already bracing myself for whatever nonsense she was about to spew.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" she demanded.


    I folded my arms across my chest, narrowing my eyes at her. "I don''t see how that''s any of your business."


    Gianna''s lips thinned, but she wasn''t about to back down. "It is my business. Now that your father is gone, I am your legal guardian."


    She straightened her posture, tilting her chin up like she actually believed she had some sort of authority over me. "I have every right to know where you''re going."


    I let out a slow, frustrated sigh, pinching the bridge of my nose. "If you must know, I''m going to the palace to meet with King Orion."


    Her eyebrows shot up in surprise, and for a split second, I could see the flicker of jealousy, confusion, and irritation in her eyes before she masked it. "And why, exactly, would the king want to speak with you?"


    "That''s between me and the king," I replied flatly, already turning away from her. "Not you."


    I could hear her huffing behind me, her mouth opening to argue further, but I was done entertaining her. Without another word, I climbed into the car and slammed the door shut before she could even finish her next sentence.

 Chapter 198 198: Her Replacement

    Electra''s POV


    The moment I stepped into the palace, a strange, almost surreal feeling washed over me. The palace itself was familiar, but at the same time, it somehow felt foreign. After weeks of living in an alternate reality as Electra Hook¡ªwhere no one bowed at my presence, where I was just another student struggling to deal with life¡ªit felt wrong to be back in my own life as Princess Electra Vale.


    Everywhere I walked, people bowed.


    "Your Highness."


    "Welcome, Your Highness."


    And strangely, I couldn''t bring myself to be comfortable about it.


    I had always been used to this. I had thrived on this. The fear and the obedience¡ªit was what separated me from the ordinary. It was what kept people from stepping out of line, but after experiencing life as Electra Hook, as someone who was barely acknowledged, let alone feared, this display of submission felt... strange.


    And what was even stranger was the way I found myself reacting.


    I smiled at one of the palace servants as I passed.


    Smiled.


    I barely caught myself before I did it again when a guard bowed deeply in greeting.


    I quickly turned my head away, schooling my expression back into indifference and cursing myself internally. ''What the hell are you doing, Electra?''


    This wasn''t me. I wasn''t nice.


    I had spent years carefully building the image of Electra Vale¡ªcold, mean, and nonchalant. The Electra that people feared was the one who never acknowledged those beneath her. The one who didn''t waste her time on pleasantries.


    And yet, here I was, smiling at palace staff like some kind-hearted princess from a fairy tale.


    No.


    Absolutely not.


    I clenched my jaw and forced my usual scowl back on my face. I couldn''t afford to be different. Not now.


    After everything I had learned about my own death, about the betrayal that would lead to it, I needed to be the old me. The real me.


    The mean, untouchable Electra Vale, who didn''t let people get too close.


    I continued my walk through the halls, ignoring the growing unease that curled in my stomach. Deep down, I knew I wasn''t the same person I had been before the switch. I had changed. I had become nicer and less interested in being mean to be feared, even if I didn''t want to admit it.


    But until I figured out what the hell was going on¡ªwhy I had to die, why I was betrayed, and if my family had anything to do with my death¡ªI needed to pretend that I hadn''t changed.


    I needed to fake being the person I used to be.


    By the time I arrived at the throne room, my expression was unreadable, my posture was perfect, and my mind was set.


    Two guards stood at the large double doors, and at my arrival, one of them stepped forward, bowing slightly before announcing, "Her Royal Highness, Princess Electra."


    The doors were pushed open, and I stepped inside without hesitation.


    My father was seated on his throne, his posture straight, and his expression as unreadable as usual.


    I stopped a few steps before the throne, lowering my head slightly in the customary bow of respect. "Hello, Father," I greeted, keeping it short and simple.


    "Electra," he responded, matching my tone.


    I lifted my head, immediately cutting to the point. "I''m surprised that you texted me, father. What''s the emergency about?"


    His eyes studied me for a long moment, unreadable and calculating. Then, finally, he exhaled, leaning slightly forward.


    "Well," he said. "There''s something important that you and I need to talk about."


    I narrowed my eyes, suspicion creeping into my voice. "What is this about?" I asked, crossing my arms. "I hope it''s not something I''m going to hate hearing."


    My father gave me a dry, unimpressed look, the kind that said he was already tired of my attitude. "It seems as though sometimes you forget you are a princess," he said, his tone clipped. "More than that, you forget you are supposed to be my heir."


    I frowned, tilting my head slightly. "And what does that have to do with anything?"


    His eyes bore into mine, sharp and assessing. "As a princess and as my heir, you should know by now that life will never go the way you want it to. You will hear things you''d rather not hear, and you will be forced into decisions you don''t want to make. That is what it means to be royalty."


    I squinted at him, suspicion growing stronger. I didn''t like where this was going. My father was never the type to lecture without a purpose¡ªespecially not when he had summoned me to the palace with such urgency.


    "Alright, father," I said slowly. "I doubt you called me here just to give me a life lesson, so why don''t you get straight to the point?"


    He studied me for a moment, then exhaled sharply before leaning forward in his throne.


    "Unfortunately, your position as the heir to the Elmerian throne is no longer as secure as it once was."


    My breath hitched slightly, and I straightened.


    "What?"


    "You heard me," my father said, his voice calm. "Your position is no longer safe, so if you don''t act fast, you will be replaced."


    I stared at him, my mind racing. Replaced? Me? That was impossible. There was no one else who could take my place. No siblings. No distant cousins with royal blood. No one who had ever even come close to being a contender.


    He had to be lying, or at the very least, exaggerating.


    I let out a dry laugh, shaking my head. "By who? Who could possibly replace me, Father? I''m an only child, and there''s no other person with the Vale blood besides you and me."


    "Well, there''s another Vale, and just so you know, he''s a man," my father responded, and my eyes immediately widened in shock.


    I stared at him, trying to process what he had just said. Another Vale? A man?


    That wasn''t possible.


    For as long as I could remember, I had been the only Vale heir. There was no one else. No one.


    Yet here my father was, telling me that if I didn''t act fast, I could lose my position as the Crown Princess to someone else¡ªto a man who had somehow come out of nowhere.


    My brows furrowed deeply as a name immediately surfaced in my mind.


    Hunter Vale.


    The name had existed in the alternate reality where there was Seraphina Vale, where he had been her brother, but in this world¡ªmy world¡ªno such person had ever existed, or so I had thought.


    I turned my gaze back to my father, my heartbeat thundering in my ears. "Does this man you''re talking about happen to go by the name Hunter?"


    My father''s expression shifted instantly. His composed demeanor faltered, and for the first time in a long time, he looked genuinely surprised.


    His eyes narrowed slightly. "How do you know that name?"


    "Son of a bitch!"


    The words slipped from my lips before I could stop them.


    A part of me had hoped that I was wrong and that his name wouldn''t be Hunter, but I wasn''t wrong. Hunter Vale existed here too, and now he was apparently coming for my throne.


    "How the hell did this happen?" I snapped, taking a step forward. "I''ve spent the last nineteen years believing I was an only child. That I was the only Vale heir! Where the hell did Hunter Vale suddenly come from?"


    My father let out a long sigh, rubbing his temple as though the conversation itself was giving him a headache. "I didn''t know this would happen either."


    I rolled my eyes, crossing my arms. "Really? Because it sounds to me like you''ve been keeping secrets, Father."


    He met my gaze, his expression unreadable. "I didn''t keep this from you on purpose, Electra. Hunter was never meant to be a factor in any of this."


    I narrowed my eyes. "But he exists, and he is a Vale."


    "Yes, he is," my father admitted. "But not in the way you think."


    I tilted my head, my patience thinning. "Then explain."


    My father straightened his posture, exhaling sharply before he spoke again. "Hunter is not your brother if that''s what you''re thinking."


    That caught me off guard, and my brows furrowed slightly. "Then who the hell is he?"


    He looked me directly in the eye. "He is my brother and your uncle."


    I stared at him, my brain refusing to process what he had just said. "What?"


    He nodded, his expression serious. "Hunter Vale is the son of the previous king. He is my father''s bastard."


    My mouth opened, then closed again. I was at a complete loss for words.


    A bastard? My grandfather''s illegitimate son?


    I took a slow step back, trying to piece everything together. "You''re telling me... that I''ve had an uncle this whole time, and no one thought to mention that to me?"


    "There was no need," my father said simply. "Hunter was never meant to be anything more than a forgotten mistake. He was sent away as a child, raised outside of the royal circle. He had no claim to the throne¡ªat least, not until now."


    I let out a harsh laugh, shaking my head in disbelief. "And now, all of a sudden, he does?"


    My father''s jaw tightened. "Someone is backing him."


    I stilled.


    Of course.


    Hunter Vale wasn''t just appearing out of nowhere by chance.


    Someone¡ªsome powerful force¡ªwas bringing him into the light, positioning him as a threat to me, and if that was the case, it meant one thing.


    Whoever was behind this might be the same person who wanted me dead.


    I clenched my fists at my sides, my body buzzing with a mix of rage and adrenaline. "Who is backing him?" I demanded. "Who''s the bastard?"


    King Vale sighed before responding, and as soon as he responded, I couldn''t help but roll my eyes. "It''s your mother, Electra. Jella is the one behind Henry."

 Chapter 199 199: On the losing end

    Electra''s POV


    I scoffed, shaking my head the moment my father uttered Queen Jella''s name. Of course, it was her.


    I couldn''t even pretend to be surprised. It made too much sense. My darling mother had never wanted me to be queen. She had tolerated me as the heir only because there were no other options¡ªuntil now.


    Now that some long-lost bastard Vale had suddenly appeared, she was wasting no time throwing her full support behind him, doing everything in her power to push me out.


    Typical.


    Letting out a sharp, frustrated sigh, I crossed my arms over my chest. "So what am I supposed to do now, father?" I asked, leveling my father with a glare. "Shouldn''t you be figuring out a way to ensure that your daughter remains the future queen instead of some illegitimate son?"


    My father''s expression didn''t change. He was calm and composed¡ªas if he had expected this reaction from me. "If I didn''t want you to be queen, I wouldn''t have bothered calling you here," he said, his voice steady. "I would have simply let the council decide."


    His words made me pause slightly.


    "So you do want me to be queen?" I asked, tilting my head.


    He exhaled sharply. "I know I''m your father, but at the end of the day, I do want what is best for the kingdom."


    Which means you don''t actually care who takes the throne, as long as it benefits Elmeria.


    I clenched my jaw, resisting the urge to snap at him. "Fine," I said, rolling my eyes. "What''s the plan, then?"


    "For now," he said, "you should know that once Hunter is brought to the palace and introduced to the council, he will have the upper hand."


    I snorted. "And what exactly is his advantage besides being a man?"


    My father''s eyes darkened slightly at my sarcasm, but he didn''t correct me. Because we both knew it was true.


    "Whether we like it or not, Hunter will be viewed as a true Vale," my father said, his tone firm. "He carries the blood of a king, and, despite his illegitimacy, his claim to the throne is stronger in the eyes of the council because of tradition."


    I rolled my eyes again. "So it''s all about the fact that he has a dick. Great."


    My father didn''t acknowledge my crude remark. "You need to prepare for the fact that the council will be divided. Some will remain loyal to you because of their loyalty to me, while others will question whether you are truly fit to rule."


    My fists tightened at my sides. "So what? I''m supposed to just sit here and let them question me? How do I stop them from taking his side simply because he happens to be a man?"


    My father sighed, rubbing his temples as if this conversation was already exhausting him. "Electra, there are more reasons why Hunter has an advantage over you besides the fact that he''s a man," he said, his voice steady but firm. "You need to stop assuming that the only reason the council would withdraw their support from you is because you''re a girl."


    I narrowed my eyes. "Then tell me," I challenged. "What other reasons could there possibly be?"


    His unimpressed gaze met mine, and he didn''t hesitate before answering. "Because he will be easier to control."


    I blinked, momentarily caught off guard.


    "You have made it painfully clear to the elders on many occasions that you have no regard for them," he continued, his tone clipped. "You outright defy their expectations. You have insulted them, dismissed their traditions, and made sure they all know that you do not care for their opinions."


    I scoffed. "I never insulted them."


    My father arched a brow. "Oh?" He leaned back slightly. "So, when they suggested¡ªnot even demanded, merely suggested¡ªthat you consider marrying a prince from another kingdom, what was it you told them?"


    I clenched my jaw, but before I could answer, he continued.


    "Oh, that''s right. You laughed in their faces and made it quite clear that you weren''t going to marry Prince Loric like they suggested, or any other man at all. You basically disregarded them to their faces."


    I fought the urge to roll my eyes. "Well, I was simply being honest."


    My father gave me a deadpan stare. "To make matters worse," he continued, ignoring my interruption, "you made it abundantly clear that you had no interest in men. You flaunted your attraction to women directly in front of the elders, knowing exactly how they would react."


    I shrugged. "I wasn''t going to pretend to be something I''m not."


    "No one asked you to pretend," he snapped. "But you know how traditional the council is. You know they favor heirs who uphold the customs of the monarchy, and instead of at least being strategic about it, you deliberately antagonized them without a care in the world."


    I clenched my fists. "So what?" I demanded, shaking my head in disbelief. "Because I don''t want to marry some prince from another kingdom, that means I''m not qualified to be the Crown Princess?"


    My father exhaled sharply. "No, Electra. It means you''ve given them an excuse to replace you."


    I bit the inside of my cheek, feeling my anger rise. I knew he wasn''t wrong, and that was what pissed me off the most.


    The council had always been full of conservative, old-fashioned idiots. They tolerated me because they had to¡ªbecause I was the only Vale heir, because I was my father''s daughter, because they had no other choice, but now, with Hunter in the picture, they did have a choice, and I could already picture them jumping at the opportunity to replace me.


    I took a deep breath, forcing myself to remain calm. "So, what?" I said, crossing my arms. "You want me to what, exactly? Pretend to be some obedient little princess? Suddenly act like I care what they think?"


    My father met my gaze evenly. "I want you to be smart."


    I scoffed.


    "I want you to play this game properly, Electra," he continued. "Because right now, you''re losing, and we both know what happens if you lose. Without your title as crown princess, you''re as good as dead. You know that, so stop slacking and do the right thing."

 Chapter 200 200: The Proposal

    Seraphina''s POV


    I finally arrived at the Aldorian palace after being in the car for almost an hour, and looking out at the palace, I couldn''t help but feel a little strange. I had been here before, but this time, something felt different, and it wasn''t just because this was my first time here without my father.


    Maybe it was the exhaustion of my father''s funeral still lingering at the back of my mind, or maybe it was the anticipation of this meeting, knowing that King Orion wouldn''t have summoned me unless it was for something important.


    The moment I stepped out of the car, the palace guards flanked me on either side, but they didn''t say a word to me. Instead, they simply gestured for me to follow them, and we silently walked to the King''s office.


    When we arrived at the door, one of the guards stationed outside knocked once before opening them. "Lady Seraphina Hook has arrived," he announced formally.


    "Let her in," came the king''s deep voice from inside.


    I stepped inside, immediately bowing my head in respect. "Your Majesty."


    King Orion was seated behind his desk, his expression calm but assessing. He inclined his head in acknowledgment before gesturing toward the seating area in his office¡ªa set of sofas arranged neatly near the fireplace.


    "Thank you for coming despite how exhausted you must be after the funeral," he said, his voice polite.


    I nodded, not bothering to deny the obvious. It had been an exhausting day, though not for the reasons most people assumed.


    As I took a seat on one of the sofas, he settled into the single chair adjacent to me, his sharp eyes studying me as if he were weighing his next words carefully.


    "How are you feeling?" he asked, his tone softer this time.


    I kept my answer brief. "I''m fine."


    It wasn''t a lie. It wasn''t entirely the truth either.


    The king studied me for a moment, perhaps expecting me to elaborate, to open up about my grief or show some display of sorrow over my father''s passing, but I had no intention of faking emotions just for the sake of receiving sympathy.


    He let out a quiet hum before speaking again. "It''s a good thing you''re handling yourself well despite the circumstances," he remarked. "Much better than I imagined."


    I merely nodded.


    After a brief pause, he exhaled lightly and leaned forward slightly, resting his elbows on his knees. "I''m sure you must be wondering why I asked to speak with you."


    Now that piqued my curiosity. Of course, I had been wondering. The king wouldn''t summon me for idle conversation.


    So I met his gaze directly and answered, "Yes, Your Majesty. I am."


    "My reason for summoning you," he began, "stems from a conversation I had with your father the last time he was here at the palace."


    I tilted my head slightly, my heart thudding in my chest. A conversation between him and my father?


    "Your father and I have known each other for many years, as you know," King Orion went on. "He wasn''t just my right-hand man; he was like an older brother to me. So when he came to me recently with a certain proposal..." He trailed off, watching me carefully.


    I noticed the slight hesitation in his expression, as though he was gauging how best to break whatever news he carried. My mouth felt dry, and I fought the urge to shift nervously.


    Instead, I forced myself to remain composed, my back rigid, and my hands folded neatly in my lap. The last thing I wanted was to appear weak or unsettled¡ªthough inside, I felt a storm gathering.


    "And what proposal would that be, Your Majesty?" I finally asked, my voice betraying only a fraction of the nerves rippling through me.


    He inclined his head in acknowledgment of my question. "Your father believed," he said slowly, carefully, "that a marital union between the Hook family and the royal family would be...beneficial."


    I felt an odd flutter in my chest, a mix of shock and disbelief. My thoughts stumbled over each other, trying to decipher his meaning.


    A marital union? My father and the king had been discussing¡ªwhat? The words felt surreal, like they belonged to someone else''s life. "A...marital union," I echoed, my voice faint.


    King Orion gave a small nod. "Yes. That is the summary of it."


    There was a beat of silence, and my mind conjured all sorts of scenarios, but none prepared me for the revelation that followed.


    "He and I determined," the king continued, "that, given your father''s position and his loyalty to the throne¡ªand now, with his unfortunate passing¡ªyou could benefit from the protection and influence that such a union would bring. Your father was worried about what might happen to you without him, especially regarding your inheritance and status. He wanted to ensure you would not be left at the mercy of those who might take advantage."


    My breath caught, a strange chill sliding down my spine. ''Protection and influence.'' The words echoed hollowly in my mind.


    "But what does that mean exactly?" I asked, though I already suspected the answer.


    King Orion glanced at me. "It means, Seraphina, that you are to marry my son, Prince Darius."


    I felt the blood drain from my face. Marry Prince Darius? My jaw nearly hit the floor as the words settled in.


    "You... you want me to marry Prince Darius?" I asked, hoping this was a joke. "Is this some sort of joke?"


    The king shook his head, not unkindly. "It is no joke, Seraphina." He paused, then added, "Darius is already aware of the arrangement, and in fact, he has agreed to it."


    I stared at him, momentarily speechless. My mouth felt impossibly dry, and my heart hammered wildly. "How¡ªhow could my father do this without telling me?" I managed to ask, my voice tight. "We hardly even spoke before he died, and now I''m supposed to believe he...arranged my marriage?"


    King Orion let out a sigh. "Your father intended to inform you himself, but time was not on his side. He was not certain when you would return from Elmeria, and he feared something might happen to him before he could secure your future."


    "And so," King Orion continued, "he came to me, knowing I would honor his wishes. Your father was a man of great loyalty, Seraphina. I respected him, and I owe him a debt for his years of service. When he requested this arrangement, I agreed, on the condition that Darius consented as well. We have been discussing the details quietly for some time."


    I clenched my fists in my lap, struggling to keep my emotions in check. Part of me wanted to lash out, but I couldn''t even bring myself to. I was the one who''d lost a father, and now, it turned out that my future had been decided behind my back. Just great!

 Chapter 201 201: A pending decision

    Seraphina''s POV


    I let out a frustrated sigh, lifting my gaze to meet King Orion''s steady eyes. "Do I have any say in this?" I asked, my voice carrying more edge than I intended. "Or is this just something I''m expected to go along with, no matter how I feel about it?"


    The king studied me for a moment, as if gauging my words. Then, to my slight surprise, he tilted his head. "Are you saying you want to refuse? Do you not want to marry my son?"


    I opened my mouth to say yes because, of course, I wanted to refuse. Because I had never once imagined myself marrying some prince, even if he was the son of the most powerful man in Aldoria. Because I had feelings for someone else¡ªsomeone who wasn''t a man.


    But I stopped myself just before the words could slip out.


    I had no idea how King Orion would react to such a confession. The last thing I wanted was to reveal something so personal to a man who, for all his fairness and wisdom, might still be a traditionalist at heart.


    So instead, I forced a tight smile and chose my words carefully. "As much as I appreciate that my father made this arrangement with you to protect me, I''m only eighteen. Marriage isn''t something I was even thinking about at this point in my life."


    There. That was a safe response. A logical one.


    The king''s expression remained neutral, but I noticed a flicker of something in his eyes¡ªperhaps understanding, or maybe calculation. "I understand," he said after a pause. "And I want to make it clear that I am not pressuring you to marry Darius right now."


    I felt a slight relief, but before I could speak, he continued.


    "I know you still need to finish high school, and you also have college ahead of you. In fact, you have your entire life ahead of you, Seraphina, and I wouldn''t ask you to throw that away."


    I frowned slightly. If that was the case, then why even bring this up now?


    "But," he added, his voice calm but firm, "the truth is, without your father''s presence, you are in a vulnerable position. There are people¡ªyour aunt included¡ªwho would gladly take advantage of you now that you have no direct guardian, and I assume you do not want to be forced into a legal battle over your own inheritance."


    I clenched my jaw, the very mention of Gianna sending a fresh feeling of irritation through me. Of course, that leech was trying to make a move. She had spent years living off my father''s status, and now that he was gone, she probably saw herself as entitled to whatever power she could grasp.


    King Orion leaned forward slightly, his gaze locked on mine. "If you wish to protect yourself¡ªand the legacy your father left behind¡ªthere is a simple solution."


    I folded my arms, my patience thinning. "And what''s that?"


    "We announce your engagement to Darius."


    I stiffened.


    The king continued smoothly, as if he hadn''t just dropped a bomb on me even after I just asked if I could refuse. "This will ensure that you are under the royal family''s protection without the immediate pressure of marriage. With the public knowledge that you are engaged to the Crown Prince, Gianna will no longer have any leverage, and anyone else who might seek to challenge your claim to your father''s assets will think twice before doing so."


    I stared at him, my mind whirling. Engagement? I clearly didn''t want to get married, but he wanted me to pretend to be engaged to his son?


    "That way," the king added, "you will have time. Time to figure out your own path, time to finish school, time to decide what you truly want. But you will do so without the threat of those who would manipulate you in your current position."


    I opened my mouth, then closed it again. I hated to admit it, but it made sense.


    If the royal family publicly claimed me as their future daughter-in-law, Gianna would be powerless to interfere. No noble would dare challenge the decision of the king, and even if I had no intention of actually going through with the marriage, this engagement could buy me the time I needed to secure my own future.


    I didn''t want to do this. Every fiber of my being recoiled at the idea of being tied to Prince Darius, of my name being forever linked to someone I barely knew, but what other option did I have?


    I looked down at my hands, my thoughts racing.


    The king didn''t rush me. He simply waited, his expression unreadable.


    Finally, I exhaled slowly. "And Darius is... okay with this?" I asked, my voice quieter now.


    "He agreed," King Orion confirmed. "He understands the importance of this arrangement, and he respects the situation you are in."


    I let out another deep sigh. "Your Majesty," I began carefully, "would it be possible for me to take a few days to think about this?"


    King Orion''s eyes studied me with patience, waiting for me to elaborate.


    "I understand the importance of the decision my father and you made," I continued, choosing my words cautiously. "And I do see the logic behind it, but... my father just passed away." My voice faltered slightly, but I quickly regained my composure. "The idea of agreeing to an engagement¡ªespecially right now¡ªis overwhelming."


    The king nodded almost immediately. "Of course, Seraphina. I completely understand." His tone was sincere, without the slightest trace of impatience.


    Relief flooded through me, and I hadn''t realized just how tense I had been, expecting him to insist that I make my decision on the spot. Instead, he was giving me space¡ªspace I desperately needed.


    He leaned back slightly. "Take all the time you need," he said. "As I mentioned, this was an idea your father proposed, and I agreed because I believed it would be beneficial for both families."


    He paused, then added, "And, frankly, I do not think it would be a bad thing to have the daughter of one of my closest friends as my daughter-in-law."


    I swallowed, not sure how to respond to that.


    "But at the end of the day," he continued, "this is your decision. No one will force your hand, least of all me."


    I nodded slowly, grateful that he wasn''t pushing me.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty," I said, my voice steady now. "I truly appreciate your understanding."


    The king gave me a small nod. "It''s no problem, Seraphina."


    There was a brief silence between us, the air slightly less tense now that I knew I wasn''t expected to make such a life-altering decision in an instant.


    "Now," King Orion said, shifting slightly in his seat, "the driver who brought you here will take you back home. I imagine you must be tired after everything today."


    I was. Exhausted, actually.


    "Thank you," I said again, standing from the sofa. I gave him a respectful bow of my head before adding, "And I wish you good health, Your Majesty."


    The king inclined his head slightly. "Take care of yourself, Seraphina."


    Without another word, I turned and exited his office, and as the door closed behind me, I finally allowed myself to breathe.


    I still had no idea what I was going to do, but at least, for now, I had time. Time to think, time to figure out what to do, and time to decide if tying myself to the royal family was truly my only option.

 Chapter 202 202: Speaking Privately

    Seraphina''s POV


    As I stepped out of King Orion''s office and walked down the corridors, my mind was still occupied with thoughts about the so-called engagement arrangement. I hadn''t even fully processed it yet, and now I had to figure out how I felt about it, what I was going to do next, and whether or not I could actually go through with something like this.


    I was so deep in thought that I almost didn''t notice when someone stepped directly into my path.


    Prince Darius.


    He stood in front of me with a small, polite smile, his dark hair neatly styled, his posture effortlessly regal. His eyes studied me, unreadable but not unkind.


    I furrowed my brows. "Your Highness," I greeted, tilting my head slightly. "Were you...waiting for me?"


    Darius nodded without hesitation. "I was."


    I narrowed my eyes slightly, uncertain of what he wanted. Before I could ask, he continued, "I figured we should talk¡ªnow that I''m sure you know what my father wants for both of us."


    I kept my expression neutral, even though my stomach twisted slightly at his words.


    Right.


    This wasn''t just my problem. Darius was involved in this, too, and from what King Orion had said, he had already agreed to this arrangement.


    I studied him for a moment, then exhaled. "Alright," I said. "Let''s talk."


    Darius gave me a small nod before gesturing for me to follow him. "Come with me."


    I hesitated for only a second before falling into step beside him. I wasn''t sure where he planned to take me, but I saw no reason to refuse. If nothing else, I was curious to hear what he had to say.


    But as we walked, I quickly realized that we were heading deeper into the palace¡ªinto areas I had never been before. The corridors became quieter, and I realized that we were in a far more private area than the common areas where official meetings were typically held.


    Something about it made me...uneasy.


    I wasn''t afraid, but I wasn''t exactly comfortable either.


    After a few more turns, I slowed my steps slightly. "Your Highness," I said carefully, my voice calm.


    Darius immediately stopped and turned to face me. His eyes flickered with curiosity, but when he saw the cautious expression on my face, his own expression softened slightly. "Are you alright?"


    I folded my arms, glancing around the unfamiliar hallway before meeting his gaze again. "I''ve never been to this side of the palace before," I admitted. "And, if I''m being honest, I have no idea where you''re taking me."


    Darius blinked, then let out a small chuckle. "I suppose I should have mentioned that earlier," he said, his tone light. "I apologize. I didn''t mean to make you uneasy."


    I raised a brow at him, still skeptical. "Then where exactly are you taking me?"


    He smiled again, this time slightly amused. "Somewhere private. Where we can talk without anyone listening in."


    His words made sense, but I still felt a prickle of suspicion. I wasn''t about to walk into a situation blindly just because the prince seemed decent.


    Darius seemed to pick up on my hesitation, and after a beat, he added, "I give you my word that I mean no harm, Lady Seraphina. If you''re uncomfortable, we can talk here instead."


    I studied him for another moment, searching his face for any sign of dishonesty, but all I saw was patience.


    Finally, I sighed. "No, it''s fine," I muttered. "Let''s go."


    Darius nodded, and without another word, he continued leading me deeper into the palace.


    Despite my initial nerves, I had to admit¡ªI was curious to hear what he had to say.


    After what felt like an eternity of walking, we finally arrived in front of a door, and Darius pushed the door open and stepped aside, gesturing for me to enter first.


    I hesitated for only a second before stepping inside.


    As soon as I crossed the threshold, I found myself in what could only be described as a man cave.


    The room was lit, with shelves lined with books, old battle figurines, and a set of swords mounted on the walls. A large, comfortable-looking leather sofa sat against one wall, and a dark wooden desk occupied the far corner. The space felt private, lived-in, and nothing like the palace halls I was used to.


    I turned, my brows furrowing in confusion. This didn''t look like the kind of place a prince was supposed to have.


    Darius closed the door behind us. "This is my personal space," he explained, leaning against the wall casually. "No one is allowed in here without my permission."


    I raised an eyebrow, glancing around again. "Your personal space?"


    He nodded. "Sometimes, being the crown prince is exhausting, and this is the only place where I don''t have to be Prince Darius¡ªjust Darius."


    I chuckled, shaking my head slightly. "I can only imagine."


    He smirked at that, as if he could tell I was being sarcastic. "You''d be surprised," he said.


    I hummed, deciding to leave that topic alone for now.


    Darius gestured toward the leather sofa. "Have a seat."


    I moved to sit, still glancing around in slight fascination.


    He took a seat across from me, his expression shifting to something more serious. "First of all," he said, "I want to say that I''m sorry for your father''s passing, and I''m even more sorry that I asked to speak with you privately on a day like this."


    I shook my head. "It''s not a problem, Your Highness," I replied honestly. "With what your father told me, it only makes sense that you''d want to talk to me privately."


    Darius studied me for a moment, then leaned back slightly. "That''s true," he admitted. Then, after a pause, he added, "You can call me Darius, by the way. At least when we''re alone."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Oh? No more, Your Highness?"


    He smirked. "Not unless you want to call me that."


    I scoffed lightly. "Noted."


    For a few moments, silence settled between us. It wasn''t exactly uncomfortable, but it wasn''t peaceful either. It was the kind of silence that lingered before something important was about to be said.


    And just as I had expected, Darius was the one to break it.


    "How old are you?" he asked casually.


    I blinked, slightly caught off guard by the question. Furrowing my brows, I studied him for a second before answering, "I''m eighteen."


    His eyes flickered with something unreadable before he gave a small nod.


    I tilted my head slightly. "Why do you ask?"


    Instead of answering immediately, he leaned back against the sofa, looking at me thoughtfully. Then, with an easy smirk, he returned the question. "How old do you think I am?"


    I rolled my eyes. "I don''t know, Your Highness. If I had to guess? Maybe twenty?"


    He let out a small chuckle before shaking his head. "Close. I''m twenty-one."


    I absorbed that information for a second before shrugging. "Not that big of a difference."


    Darius tilted his head, his smirk fading slightly. "Maybe, but it does mean that you are definitely too young to be thinking about marriage."


    That comment made me squint at him suspiciously. It wasn''t his words that surprised me¡ªit was the way he said them. His tone was laced with something... skeptical. Doubtful.


    I straightened up, narrowing my eyes at him. "Alright," I said slowly, "be honest with me."


    Darius raised an eyebrow, intrigued.


    "Do you actually want to marry me?" I asked, getting straight to the point. "Or are you only agreeing to this because your father asked you to?"


    I didn''t know what answer I was expecting, but when Darius smiled at me, I knew immediately that I wasn''t going to get a straightforward one.


    Instead of answering, he leaned forward slightly, resting his arms on his knees as he studied me. Then, in a teasing yet unreadable tone, he simply said¡ª


    "Take a guess."

 Chapter 203 203: Youre too young

    Seraphina''s POV


    I frowned at his response, not appreciating the teasing when I had asked a serious question.


    Darius must have noticed the shift in my expression because almost immediately, his smirk faded, and he raised a hand in a small gesture of apology.


    "Alright, alright," he said, his voice softer. "I''m sorry for teasing you."


    I remained silent, waiting for him to actually answer the question.


    He exhaled, running a hand through his dark hair before leaning back against the sofa. "To be honest, I have no issues with marrying you at all¡ªif that''s what you were wondering."


    I narrowed my eyes slightly, crossing my arms over my chest. "Then why bring up the fact that I''m too young to be thinking about marriage?"


    Darius tilted his head slightly, looking genuinely curious now. "Do you not think you''re too young to be getting married?"


    I let out an exasperated sigh, rolling my eyes. "Of course I think I''m too young," I muttered. "But coming from you, it sounded like you were saying it as an excuse. Like you were trying to find a way to indirectly discourage me from even considering accepting the arrangement¡ªsince you probably can''t outright refuse your father."


    Darius blinked at me for a second before he suddenly let out a small laugh, shaking his head in amusement.


    "What?" I demanded, narrowing my eyes at him again.


    "You''re definitely thinking way too much about this," he said, playfully rolling his eyes.


    I gave him a flat look. "Am I?"


    He nodded. "Yes. Way too much."


    I exhaled sharply. "Then enlighten me, Your Highness."


    Darius chuckled at my sarcasm but straightened his posture, his expression turning more sincere. "Look, my father didn''t exactly force me into this," he admitted. "If I hadn''t said yes, he wouldn''t have spoken to you about it at all."


    I studied him carefully, searching for any sign of dishonesty.


    "And you wanted to say yes?" I asked skeptically.


    He shrugged. "I didn''t not want to say yes."


    I gave him a dry look. "That''s not exactly an answer."


    Darius let out a small sigh, his eyes meeting mine with an unreadable expression. "I agreed because it makes sense," he said. "Not because I''m madly in love with the idea of an arranged marriage, but because strategically, it benefits us both."


    I exhaled, leaning back slightly against the sofa, letting his words settle in my mind.


    "So you''re fine with it," I muttered.


    "I''m open to it," he corrected, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.


    I let out a long sigh, rubbing my temple slightly before looking back at Darius. "Alright," I said, tilting my head, "if you''re really fine with this arrangement, then why did you say I was too young to get married?"


    Darius shrugged, his expression calm. "For obvious reasons."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Which are?"


    He exhaled as if he was explaining something simple. "I know it''s only a three-year difference between us, but I''m twenty-one¡ªI''m in college, I''ve already started preparing for my future, and my responsibilities as the Crown Prince are only growing."


    He glanced at me pointedly. "Meanwhile, you''re eighteen and still in high school. You still have at least two or three years before you even graduate."


    "Two years," I corrected immediately, because as much as I didn''t want to be engaged, I definitely wasn''t about to let someone think I was stuck in high school for longer than necessary.


    Darius smirked slightly, nodding as if conceding my correction. "Two years, then, but my point still stands¡ªcan''t you see why that might be a problem?"


    I frowned slightly, watching him carefully.


    "It''s not just about age," he continued. "It''s about experience¡ªin life, in responsibilities, in... relationships." His expression remained unreadable as he added, "I don''t want to marry someone so young and possibly inexperienced."


    I crossed my arms, rolling my eyes even though I completely agreed with him. "Well, your father doesn''t seem to think it''s a problem."


    Darius blinked at me before tilting his head. "Oh? And what did he say?"


    I leaned back slightly, recalling King Orion''s words from earlier. "He said that we could simply announce the engagement now and put off the actual wedding until I was older."


    Darius stared at me for a second, then let out a soft chuckle. "Of course he did."


    I gave him a skeptical look. "You sound so surprised."


    He shook his head, amusement flickering in his eyes. "Not surprised. Just... not shocked, either. My father knows what he''s doing."


    I let out another sigh, feeling the exhaustion creeping back in. "Well, lucky for both of us, he''s giving me time to think about it."


    Darius studied me for a moment before leaning back against the sofa, his gaze still lingering on me. "And what are you thinking, Seraphina?"


    I exhaled slowly, my eyes drifting toward the ceiling. "That my life used to be a lot simpler before all of this."


    Darius chuckled. "Yeah, well... welcome to politics."


    I shot him a dry look. "Oh, thank you, Your Highness. That makes me feel so much better."


    Darius chuckled, rolling his eyes slightly before leaning forward with an expectant look. "Come on," he said, his voice laced with amusement. "Be honest with me, Seraphina. What are you really thinking?"


    I let out a long, tired sigh, dragging a hand through my hair. "I''m thinking that I just want to sleep over my thoughts," I muttered. "I''ve had a long day, and I can''t even begin to wrap my head around making a life-changing decision when I''m this exhausted."


    Darius studied me for a moment before nodding in understanding. "That''s fair," he admitted. "Honestly, I''d probably feel the same way if I were in your position."


    I raised an eyebrow at him. "You are in my position."


    He smirked. "Yes, but unlike you, I already agreed to this arrangement. You''re the one still deciding."


    I pursed my lips, not sure if I should find comfort in that.


    Darius leaned back, stretching his arms over the back of the sofa before exhaling. "Take your time to think," he said. "Whatever conclusion you come to, just let me know so I can prepare myself."


    I scoffed lightly. "And how, exactly, am I supposed to let you know first?"


    He grinned, reaching into his pocket and pulling out his phone. Without hesitation, he unlocked it and handed it to me. "Put your number in."


    I stared at him. "Are you serious?"


    Darius chuckled. "Very."


    I hesitated for a brief moment before sighing and taking the phone from his hand. As much as I was wary of forming any unnecessary connections with him, it did make sense for us to have a direct line of communication¡ªespecially considering the circumstances.


    As I quickly typed in my number, Darius leaned forward again, resting his elbows on his knees. "Look, I know we don''t really know each other," he said, his voice lighter now. "But since we''re on the verge of either getting engaged or not, we might as well at least be friends, right?"


    I paused mid-typing, glancing up at him with narrowed eyes. "Friends?"


    Darius shrugged. "Or acquaintances. Whatever makes you feel less awkward about this."


    I shook my head slightly, finishing with my number before handing his phone back. "You''re oddly optimistic about this whole thing."


    "I like to keep an open mind." He smirked as he saved my number. "Besides, if you need anything, you can always call me."


    I raised an eyebrow, unsure if I should take that as an actual offer or just polite conversation.


    He stretched out his hand, palm open, his eyes watching me expectantly. "Whatever happens," he said smoothly, "I hope we get along well, Lady Seraphina."


    I stared at his hand for a second before sighing and shaking it.


    "Yeah," I muttered. "We''ll see."

 Chapter 204 204: Alone and Exhausted

    Seraphina''s POV


    The moment I stepped through the doors of my family home, all I wanted was to head straight upstairs, throw myself into my bed, and let the exhaustion of the day swallow me whole.


    Between the funeral, the overwhelming conversation with King Orion, Darius, and the mental gymnastics I had been doing to process everything, I felt like my body wasn''t even my own anymore.


    But of course, because my life was cursed, I was met with an unwelcome sight the second I walked into the living room.


    Gianna.


    Sitting on one of the sofas, legs crossed, arms folded, and wearing the most annoyed expression I had ever seen on her face. Like she had been waiting for me.


    I immediately told myself to ignore her. Just walk past her, keep my head high, and act like she didn''t exist. If I let her get to me, if I engaged, she''d make my night even worse than it already was.


    But before I could even take a single step toward the stairs, her sharp, condescending voice rang through the room.


    "Seraphina."


    I stopped in my tracks, my hands balling into fists at my sides. Of course.


    I turned my head slightly, leveling her with a blank stare.


    "Why did you have to get home so late?" she demanded, her tone clipped, like she had the right to ask me anything. "And more importantly, why did the king summon you to the palace?"


    I frowned, the exhaustion in my bones suddenly laced with irritation. "Why do you find it so difficult to just mind your own damn business?" I snapped. "Instead of trying to stick your nose where it doesn''t belong?"


    Gianna scoffed, uncrossing her legs and sitting up straighter, her piercing gaze narrowing at me. "As your current legal guardian, I have every right to demand answers from you, young lady," she said, her voice sickeningly patronizing. "So how about you be a good girl and just answer me?"


    A sharp feeling of anger shot through me at her words and at the way she was pretending like she had any authority over me.


    I rolled my eyes so hard I was surprised they didn''t get stuck. "I don''t have an obligation to tell you anything about my personal business," I shot back. "If you''re that curious, why don''t you march yourself over to the palace and ask the king yourself?"


    The muscles in Gianna''s jaw tensed, her expression darkening as she stared at me with thinly veiled disdain, but I wasn''t in the mood to entertain her little power trip, so I turned on my heel and started walking toward the stairs, fully intending to end this ridiculous conversation before it went any further.


    But, predictably, she wasn''t done.


    "You better watch your tone with me, Seraphina," she called out.


    I let out a humorless chuckle, pausing on the first step of the staircase. "Or what?" I said over my shoulder, my voice dripping with mock curiosity. "You''ll throw a tantrum?"


    Gianna stood abruptly, her heels clicking against the marble floor as she moved toward me. "Your father might have let you do whatever you wanted, but I am not as lenient as he was," she seethed. "You live under my roof now, and as long as that is the case, you will show me some respect."


    I turned to face her fully, slowly tilting my head.


    "Your roof?" I repeated, feigning confusion. "Funny, because last time I checked, this was my father''s house, and now that he''s gone, it''s mine. So, technically, you live under my roof."


    Her lips pressed into a thin line, her eyes flashing with barely contained rage. "That''s not how the law sees it," she hissed. "Legally, I am your guardian. Which means I control this house. I control your father''s estate, and I decide what happens to you."


    I clenched my jaw, my nails digging into the fabric of my dress. I knew this was what she wanted¡ªto get under my skin, to make me feel powerless, and the worst part?


    She was right.


    At least, for now.


    Until my father''s will was settled, until I figured out a way to get her out of my life or I was of age, she had legal power over me. Over this house. Over my father''s legacy, and that knowledge alone was infuriating.


    But I refused to let her see that.


    So instead of lashing out, instead of giving her the reaction she wanted, I simply smiled.


    A slow, calculated smile.


    "Well," I said, my tone eerily sweet. "Enjoy it while you can, Gianna."


    Her brows furrowed slightly, a flicker of uncertainty crossing her features.


    "Because," I continued, taking a step closer, lowering my voice just enough to make her listen, "it won''t last forever."


    Gianna''s expression faltered just for a second. Just long enough for me to see it¡ªthe doubt.


    And that was all I needed.


    Without waiting for her response, I turned and walked up the stairs, my posture relaxed and my smirk lingering. I could feel her gaze burning into my back, but I didn''t give her the satisfaction of looking back.


    As soon as I reached my room, I wasted no time locking the door behind me. It wasn''t as if Gianna would barge in¡ªshe had more pride than that¡ªbut I didn''t want to take any chances. I needed to be alone.


    Letting out a tired breath, I walked over to my bed and collapsed onto the mattress, staring blankly up at the ceiling.


    For a moment, I just lay there, listening to my own breathing, trying to feel something¡ªanything other than exhaustion and frustration¡ªbut then, like a cruel trick played by my own mind, memories began to creep in.


    Memories of my father, back when he wasn''t the man who had married her. Back when he was just my father, and then there were the happier memories¡ªones that felt like they belonged to another life entirely.


    Why did my mother have to die, and why, after everything, did my father have to marry Gianna of all people?


    Even before he died, he had admitted that he had no choice. That it wasn''t an easy decision, but I still didn''t understand.


    He was one of the most powerful men in Aldoria. He had influence, strength, and loyalty from the king himself. Why couldn''t he have found another way?


    There were so many things I wanted to ask him. So many things I wanted him to explain, but he was gone, and I was alone.


    My vision blurred, my chest tightening. My fingers curled into the sheets, gripping the fabric as if it could calm me.


    I wasn''t going to cry.


    I wasn''t going to cry.


    I forced myself to take deep, slow breaths, blinking rapidly to clear the tears before they could fall.


    My father didn''t deserve my tears. Not after everything. Not after leaving me with her, and not after making decisions for my life that I had no say in.


    I turned onto my side, willing myself to push the thoughts away. I was too exhausted to dwell on it, and no matter how much I thought about it, I wasn''t going to get any answers.


    I shut my eyes, focusing on my breathing. Tomorrow, I will deal with everything. Tomorrow, I would decide what to do next, but for tonight, I just needed to sleep.

 Chapter 205 205: Who are we killing?

    Electra''s POV


    I walked through the halls of Elysium High as I made my way back to my dorm room. The visit with my father had drained me¡ªnot just physically, but mentally as well.


    My mind was still reeling from everything he had told me, from the sudden revelation that my position as Crown Princess was now at risk to the fact that Queen Jella had been scheming behind my back for who knows how long.


    But strangely enough, none of that mattered as much to me right now. What did matter was what I had seen in my nightmares.


    The nightmares where I had died and making sure to prevent it.


    When I finally got to my room and pushed the door open, I was met with a sight that, under normal circumstances, would have made me roll my eyes.


    Irina was sprawled out on my bed, lying there like she owned the place, flipping through her phone lazily. Meanwhile, Roxana was standing in front of my mirror, wearing my clothes, and checking herself out as if she were at a damn fashion show.


    I would have normally been irritated by the intrusion, but instead, all I felt was an overwhelming rush of emotion.


    They were here. I was seeing my best friends again, and this time, they recognized me and didn''t think someone else was their best friend.


    Without thinking, I ran toward the bed and practically threw myself onto it, wrapping my arms around Irina in a tight hug.


    She let out a startled grunt. "What the hell¡ª?"


    Roxana, noticing the scene, turned away from the mirror, her brows furrowing in confusion. "Uh, Electra?"


    I didn''t respond.


    I just held on to Irina tighter, feeling the warmth of her body, and grounded myself in the realness of her presence.


    Irina stiffened in my grip, her whole body going rigid. "Okay, what the hell is going on?"


    Roxana, now more intrigued than anything, stepped closer to the bed. "Electra, are you... okay?"


    I finally pulled back just enough to look at Irina''s stunned face before moving toward Roxana and pulling her into a hug as well.


    "What is happening?!" Roxana yelped, flailing slightly in my grasp.


    Irina sat up, her eyes wide with shock. "Is she sick?"


    "I was just about to ask the same thing," Roxana muttered, still stiff in my arms.


    I finally let go of her, stepping back slightly to take them both in.


    My friends. My best friends. A chuckle escaped me, part humor, part relief.


    "I''m fine," I said finally, my voice softer than usual. "I just wanted to show you both how much I love you."


    They both stared at me like I had just grown two heads.


    "Define fine," Irina said warily, folding her arms over her chest. "Because I don''t think I''ve ever seen you hug someone willingly in the entire time I''ve known you."


    Roxana nodded in agreement. "And you definitely don''t just randomly tell us you love us."


    I smirked, shaking my head slightly. "Can''t a girl be sentimental once in a while?"


    Irina snorted. "Not when that girl is Electra Vale."


    I chuckled again, rolling my eyes. "You guys are so dramatic."


    Roxana gave me a skeptical look. "Says the girl who just launched herself at us like a lost puppy."


    I sighed, deciding not to argue. "Alright, fine. I missed you guys, okay?"


    That seemed to throw them off even more.


    Roxana blinked. "Missed us?"


    Irina narrowed her eyes. "You were literally just with us yesterday."


    I waved a hand dismissively. "It felt longer."


    Neither of them looked convinced, but thankfully, they didn''t press further.


    Roxana studied me for a moment before shrugging and plopping down on my bed. "Well, if you missed us so much, maybe you won''t mind that I borrowed your clothes?"


    I gave her a pointed look. "Borrowed without permission."


    She grinned unapologetically. "Details."


    Irina let out a breath, still watching me carefully. "Okay, but seriously, Electra," she said. "Are you sure you''re okay?"


    I hesitated for half a second before nodding.


    "I''m sure."


    I couldn''t tell them the truth¡ªnot about the life switch, not about the nightmare where I had died. It would sound ridiculous, and honestly, I didn''t even fully understand it myself.


    Irina, changing the subject, tilted her head and asked, "Alright, so where exactly did you disappear to?"


    I sighed, dragging a hand through my hair. "My father called me to the palace."


    Roxana''s eyebrows furrowed in concern. "And? I hope nothing happened. He wouldn''t just call for you randomly."


    I exhaled heavily before lying on my back as I stared up at the ceiling. "In all honesty?" I muttered. "The worst thing is about to happen to me, and I have no idea what to do."


    Immediately, Irina¡ªwho had been lounging lazily¡ªshot up into a sitting position. "What?" she demanded, her eyes sharp with alarm. "What the hell is going on? How bad are we talking?"


    Roxana sat up straighter too, her frown deepening. I could see the worry in their faces, and for a second, I hesitated.


    But what was the point in holding it in? They were my best friends. If anyone needed to know, it was them.


    I sat up, meeting their gazes before finally saying, "It''s bad. Really bad." I swallowed, my voice quieter now. "It looks like I''m about to be replaced."


    Both of them froze, their eyes widening as if I had just spoken another language.


    Roxana was the first to break the silence. "Okay... what?" she asked, her voice slow, careful¡ªlike she was waiting for me to take it back. "What do you mean, replaced?"


    Irina, on the other hand, had already gone into immediate fight mode. Her entire posture shifted, her hands clenching into fists as she stared at me like I had just declared war. "You better start explaining right now."


    I sighed, glancing between them before speaking. "Well..." I took a breath. "Apparently, there''s another potential heir to the throne, and now, my lovely mother and the council are seriously considering replacing me as Crown Princess."


    The second I said it, their reactions were immediate.


    Roxana''s jaw dropped, and she let out an offended gasp. "Excuse me?"


    Meanwhile, Irina¡ªwithout a second of hesitation¡ªdeadpanned, "Who are we killing?"


    I turned to her, blinking. "What?"


    She crossed her arms, her eyes glinting with deadly intent. "I said, who are we killing?" she repeated, her tone far too serious. "Because there is no way in hell we''re letting anyone take your place."


    Roxana nodded vigorously. "Yeah, no. Absolutely not."


    I stared at them both for a moment before groaning, rubbing my temple. "Guys."


    Irina scoffed. "Don''t guys us. We are not letting this happen."


    Roxana folded her arms. "So, who''s the idiot trying to take your place? Give us a name."


    I sighed. "His name is Hunter Vale."


    Irina immediately scowled. "Hunter? Now, who the hell is that?"


    I exhaled sharply. "Apparently, he''s my grandfather''s illegitimate and really young son, meaning he''s a Vale, which makes him eligible for the throne."


    Roxana narrowed her eyes. "I hate him already."


    Irina nodded in agreement. "Same. Hate his guts."


    I let out a humorless chuckle, shaking my head. "You haven''t even met him."


    Irina shrugged. "Don''t need to. If he''s trying to take what''s yours, he''s an enemy, and enemies get handled."


    Roxana sighed dramatically, flipping her hair over her shoulder. "You know, we could just, like... accidentally push him down a flight of stairs or something."


    I gave her a blank look. "We can''t just push a member of the royal family down the stairs, Roxie."


    She pouted. "Why not?"


    I sighed again, running a hand down my face. "Because I can''t afford to have my best friends charged with treason, that''s why."


    Irina scoffed. "Yeah, well, you can''t afford to lose your throne either."


    Roxana nodded. "She has a point."


    I groaned. "I know, okay?" I leaned back against my pillows, closing my eyes for a second before opening them again. "But this isn''t something I can just fight my way out of. The council is looking for any reason to push me aside. If I slip up¡ªeven once¡ªthey''ll make sure I''m out of the picture for good."


    Irina and Roxana exchanged a look before Irina leaned forward, her voice quieter now. "Then we don''t let you slip up," she said, her tone serious.


    Roxana nodded firmly. "Yeah. We make sure you stay ahead of them."


    I raised an eyebrow. "We?"


    Irina smirked. "Damn right, we."


    She then let out a long sigh, rubbing her forehead as if the sheer stupidity of the situation was giving her a headache.


    "Okay," she said, her voice more serious now, "but on a real note¡ªdo you have a way to make sure your position is secured?" She tilted her head. "Did your father tell you what you have to do to protect your claim?"


    I didn''t respond immediately, mostly because I didn''t want to say it out loud.


    Irina caught on to my hesitation instantly.


    Roxana narrowed her eyes, studying my face like she was reading a book, and then, after barely two seconds of silence, she groaned, shaking her head. "Oh no."


    I blinked. "What?"


    Roxana pointed at me accusingly. "That face."


    I raised an eyebrow. "What face?"


    "The you''re-not-going-to-like-this-but-it''s-my-reality face," Roxana said dramatically. "Which means your father did tell you something, but it''s something horrible."


    Irina folded her arms. "You better start talking, Electra."


    I sighed, rubbing my temple. "Alright. Fine. You want to know?"


    "Yes," they both said at the same time.


    I exhaled sharply before finally saying the words I had been dreading to say out loud.


    "The only way to secure my position," I muttered, "is if I marry another prince."


    Silence.


    Complete.


    Utter.


    Silence.


    Roxana was the first to react. "I knew it was something stupid," she muttered under her breath, dragging a hand down her face.


    Irina, however, was completely still.


    I stared at her, waiting for a reaction.


    And then¡ª


    "...So who are we killing?"


    I groaned. "Irina."

 Chapter 206 206: Not an option

    Electra''s POV


    Irina rolled her eyes dramatically before giving me a pointed look. "Alright, since you clearly don''t want me to kill anyone¡ªwhich, by the way, I still think is the easiest solution¡ªdo you at least know who you''re supposed to marry if you go through with this?"


    I let out a sharp breath, tilting my head slightly before saying, "Coincidentally, I''m supposed to marry a prince from your kingdom."


    Irina''s face immediately scrunched up in confusion. "My kingdom?" Her brows furrowed. "Which one of them?"


    Roxana chimed in, leaning forward with curiosity. "Well, considering King Vale wants Electra to marry a prince for political reasons, then obviously it has to be the prince next in line for the throne of Varin."


    The second the words left Roxana''s mouth, Irina''s expression soured like she had just bitten into a lemon.


    She turned to me slowly, her jaw tightening as she spoke. "Please," she said, her voice eerily calm, "tell me you''re not being set up with Prince Loric."


    I didn''t even have to say it out loud. The look on my face was more than enough.


    Irina groaned so loud it almost echoed through the room.


    "Are you kidding me?!" she exclaimed, throwing her hands up. "Of all the damn princes, they picked him?!"


    Roxana winced slightly. "So, uh... I''m guessing you don''t like him?"


    Irina turned to her so fast I thought her neck might snap. "Don''t like him?! Nobody likes that hideous son of a bitch!" She scoffed before looking back at me, her expression pure horror. "Electra, you cannot¡ªI repeat, CANNOT¡ªmarry Loric."


    I leaned back slightly, crossing my arms. "Trust me, I don''t want to either," I muttered, "but according to my father, if I ''obey the council'' and marry the future king of the second most powerful kingdom in the Seven Kingdoms, it''ll secure my position as both the future Queen of Elmeria and Varin."


    Irina looked like she wanted to throw something.


    "Okay, first of all," she snapped, getting up from the bed, and pacing the room like she was about to break into a full-blown rant, "Loric is a snake¡ªa manipulative, arrogant, power-hungry bastard who only cares about himself."


    I grimaced slightly. "That''s... not surprising. I mean, I''m also quite arrogant and maybe a little power hungry."


    Irina scoffed. "Oh, I''m just getting started, sweetie. Trust me, you''re not half as arrogant as that son of a bitch is." She pointed at me. "Do you know how many women he''s toyed with back in Varin? How many nobles hate him but can''t do anything about it because he''s next in line for the throne? How many times he''s literally gotten away with things that would have ruined anyone else? And this includes raping, and beating women, including little girls. He''s a literal beast."


    Roxana raised an eyebrow. "Wow. He sounds disgusting."


    "He''s a damn nightmare," Irina spat before looking back at me, her eyes filled with something close to desperation. "Electra, listen to me. If you marry him, you will never have control over anything. He will never let you hold power. He will use you, pretend to be the perfect husband in front of the council, and then behind closed doors? He will make sure you are powerless."


    I clenched my jaw, already hating how much this confirmed my suspicions.


    I knew the council wouldn''t just let me marry anyone. They''d choose someone they could control, and if Loric was as dangerous as Irina was saying, then they were probably betting on him to keep me in line.


    Roxana, her expression serious now, looked at me carefully. "Electra," she said quietly, "what are you going to do?"


    I stayed silent for a moment, letting everything sink in¡ªthe ridiculousness, the absurdity, the sheer audacity of the situation, and then, without even meaning to, I let out a light chuckle.


    Both Irina and Roxana snapped their heads toward me, their faces twisted in confusion.


    Irina narrowed her eyes. "What the hell is so funny?"


    Roxana tilted her head, equally baffled. "Yeah, because unless you suddenly figured out how to make the idea of marrying Loric disappear into thin air, I don''t see what''s worth laughing about."


    I shook my head, still chuckling, but this time, there was no humor in it¡ªjust bitter amusement.


    "I just can''t believe," I said, my voice dry, "that I''ve gotten to a point in my life where marrying a man is what decides my fate." I scoffed, shaking my head again. "And the fact that I have to pretend to be interested in men just to keep my throne? Ugh." I shuddered. "It''s enough to make my skin crawl."


    Roxana sighed, rubbing her temples. "Well, if it''s that difficult for you," she said, "then why don''t you just... give up?"


    I immediately snapped my gaze toward her, my amusement vanishing in an instant.


    "What?" I said flatly.


    Roxana lifted a shoulder, looking at me carefully. "I mean, wouldn''t it be easier? Just let Hunter have the throne and be done with it."


    I stared at her, my jaw tightening, but before I could even respond, she continued.


    "Besides," she added, "whether you like it or not, even if you do become queen without marrying Loric, you''ll still need a husband at some point, and an heir."


    My fingers curled into fists.


    Irina immediately turned to Roxana with a look of disbelief. "Okay, what the hell, Roxie?"


    "What?" Roxana raised her hands in defense. "I''m just saying what no one else wants to say." She looked at me again. "Even if you win against Hunter, you still have to play by the kingdom''s rules, Electra. So what''s the difference?"


    I clenched my jaw, anger building inside me.


    Giving up? Giving up wasn''t an option.


    I let out a sharp exhale, my voice firm. "I am not giving up."


    Roxana blinked at me, but I continued before she could say anything.


    "I will never let Jella win against me, Roxie," I spat, my tone dripping with determination. "I won''t let her have her way by giving up, and more importantly? If I don''t become queen, I might as well be dead. I''d be exhiled out of my own kingdom, and even more convenient, I''d be killed. So no matter what, I have to become queen. It''s the only way to survive."

 Chapter 207 207: Locked in

    Seraphina''s POV


    When I finally woke up, the first thing I noticed was the sunlight streaming through my curtains, brighter than it should have been. Blinking against the light, I groggily turned my head toward the clock on my bedside table.


    11:23 AM.


    I stared at the time for a second, my brain still catching up. I never slept in this late on a normal day, and even on my worst days, I was up on or before 9. But after the emotional exhaustion of yesterday¡ªmy father''s funeral, the meeting with the king, and the ridiculous marriage proposal¡ªI suppose it wasn''t all that surprising. My body had needed the rest.


    Still, I couldn''t shake the mild frustration at having wasted half the morning.


    Sitting up, I reached for my phone instinctively, my fingers moving on their own as I checked for any notifications. Specifically, I checked to see if Electra had called me.


    Nothing.


    I swallowed, my grip tightening around the device. A part of me knew she wasn''t going to call, but another part had still hoped she would. That she would reach out first and that she''d acknowledge what we had been through, but there was nothing.


    And for reasons I didn''t want to admit, it hurt.


    Letting out a sharp breath, I forced myself to shake it off, pushing the thoughts aside. I refused to let my mind dwell on the fact that Electra seemed to have no recollection of our time in each other''s lives.


    I also refused to let myself dwell on the fact that I had admitted to having feelings for her, and she had responded positively, because now? Now, it was as if none of it had ever happened.


    But I remembered. I remembered everything, and until I returned to Elmeria and saw her in person, I wouldn''t know what the hell was going on.


    Not that I even knew when I was going to return.


    I exhaled sharply, tossing my phone onto the bed. My situation was complicated. As much as I wanted to book a flight and head back immediately, I couldn''t. Gianna was my legal guardian¡ªat least until my father''s estate was settled, and she was the only one who could approve my travel arrangements.


    Which meant I was at her mercy.


    The thought alone made my stomach churn. The idea of having to ask her for permission made my skin crawl, but if I wanted to go back to school¡ªif I wanted answers¡ªthen I had no choice but to deal with her.


    I sighed again, running a hand through my hair.


    One problem at a time.


    For now, I needed to figure out how I was going to convince Gianna to let me leave Aldoria. Because if I knew anything about her, it was that she wouldn''t make this easy for me, and I had a sinking feeling she was going to enjoy making things difficult.


    I let out a deep sigh, forcing myself to push aside the emotions threatening to take over. Lying in bed and overthinking wasn''t going to help anything.


    If I wanted to get back to Elmeria, I needed to take action¡ªstarting with getting through the day without losing my mind.


    Dragging myself out of bed, I headed straight to the bathroom. The cold water was more than enough to help me clear my head, as well as wash away the remnants of sleep and the lingering stress from yesterday.


    The plan was simple: get through breakfast, then find a way to convince Gianna to arrange my flight back to Elmeria for the day after my father''s will was read.


    I wasn''t sure if I was even allowed to leave without giving King Orion an answer about his proposal, but that was a problem for later. Right now, my priority was getting out of this house. The sooner, the better.


    I had no intention of being trapped under the same roof as Gianna for more than two or three days.


    After drying off, I changed into casual clothes¡ªa simple black top and jeans¡ªbefore grabbing my phone from the bed. I was just about to head downstairs when I reached for the door, unlocking it from the inside, but when I turned the knob and tried to push it open¡ª


    Nothing happened.


    I frowned, trying again. The door didn''t budge.


    For a brief second, I thought maybe it was just stuck. It was an old house, after all. Maybe the wood had expanded from the humidity, but then I tried again, twisting the knob harder, pushing at the door with more force.


    Still. Nothing.


    A cold sensation trickled down my spine as I kept trying. My breathing turned shallow, and with a sinking feeling, I realized¡ªI had been locked in.


    Just like I always used to be.


    Memories came rushing back, uninvited and relentless. The nights I had spent pounding at the door, screaming until my throat was raw, begging to be let out.


    Days spent locked inside this very room, pacing back and forth like a caged animal while Gianna or my father punished me for the smallest things.


    The air in the room suddenly felt nonexistent, and I had to step back, gripping my phone tightly to ground myself.


    I wasn''t a child anymore, and I sure as hell was no longer the foolish Seraphina that she used to know. I wasn''t going to let her do this to me again.


    Taking a deep breath, I quickly dialed her number. My hands were trembling slightly, but I ignored it. The phone rang once. Twice. Then¡ª


    Straight to voicemail.


    I clenched my jaw.


    Of course she wasn''t answering.


    Forcing down the panic clawing at my chest, I moved toward the window, but as soon as I reached for the handle, I froze.


    The bars were still there.


    I had forgotten about them.


    They had been there since a few months after Gianna moved in as my dad''s wife. She had, with the permission of my father, installed them herself to keep me from sneaking out whenever she locked me in.


    For some reason, she managed to convince my father that the Seraphina Hook of three years ago was capable of sneaking out through the window. Ridiculous, right?


    And now? Now I was right back where I started.


    Trapped.


    For a moment, I just stood there, gripping the window sill as I tried to steady my breathing.


    I should have just known that witch wouldn''t let me leave so easily. I should have expected this, but like an idiot, I didn''t, and now I was locked in for god knows how long, just like the not-so-good old days.

 Chapter 208 208: Calling for help

    Seraphina''s POV


    It had been over ten minutes since I found out I was locked in.


    Ten minutes of pacing.


    Ten minutes of calling Gianna nonstop¡ªonly for the calls to go straight to voicemail.


    Ten minutes of realizing that no matter how many times I called, she wasn''t going to answer, and when it finally sank in that she was deliberately ignoring me, my patience snapped.


    I stormed back toward the door and slammed my fists against it.


    Bang.


    "Open this damn door!" I shouted.


    Bang. Bang. Bang.


    I hit the door over and over again, my palms stinging from the impact.


    "I know you can hear me!" I yelled. "Somebody open this door!"


    I waited, hoping¡ªpraying¡ªthat one of the servants would come running.


    But nothing.


    No footsteps. No keys jingling. No one was coming to help me.


    My chest heaved, and I gritted my teeth, my frustration reaching its peak. I shouldn''t have been surprised.


    The servants worked for Gianna. They had always worked for Gianna. Which meant that, no matter how loudly I screamed, they were going to ignore me¡ªjust like she wanted them to.


    I let out a sharp, furious breath, making a mental note to fire every single one of them the moment I was out of this mess, but first? I needed to get out.


    And I wasn''t going to stop until I did.


    I slammed my shoulder into the door this time, ignoring the dull pain it sent up my arm.


    "Let me out!" I shouted. "Gianna, I know you did this! You can''t just keep me locked in here like I''m some child! You¡ª"


    A familiar voice interrupted me, one I hated more than anything.


    "Will you shut up?" Gianna''s exasperated tone came from the other side of the door. "You''re yelling like a madwoman."


    My fists clenched, my entire body going rigid with fury.


    "How dare you lock me in here?" I seethed. "Open this door!"


    There was a pause, as if she was actually considering it, but then she let out a sigh, her voice turning sickeningly sweet.


    "Oh, Seraphina," she drawled. "You act like this is something new."


    My jaw tightened, my breathing uneven.


    "You always used to throw tantrums when you were locked up," she continued. "And now, months later, here we are again. You never change."


    I saw red.


    I threw my entire weight against the door, gripping the handle and yanking at it with all my strength. "Let me out now, Gianna!" I shouted, my voice sharp enough to cut. "You don''t get to do this to me anymore!"


    She laughed. Actually laughed, and something inside me snapped again.


    I pressed both palms against the door and slammed into it with all my strength. "Let me out, Gianna!" I shouted. "Or I swear, I will make you pay in the worst way possible!"


    On the other side of the door, Gianna laughed.


    That infuriating, mocking laugh that I had gotten used to hearing. The one that made my blood boil.


    "Oh?" she taunted, her voice dripping with amusement. "And what exactly is little Seraphina going to do if I don''t let her out?"


    My fists clenched, my entire body shaking with rage.


    Gianna let out a dramatic sigh, as if this whole thing was boring her. "It seems to me," she continued, "that you''ve forgotten your place after spending just a few months at that boarding school. You left as a mouse, and now you think you''re bold enough to talk back to me?"


    I gritted my teeth.


    "Oh, don''t worry," she said, her tone turning sickly sweet. "If you spend the next few days locked in without food, I''m sure you''ll remember how to respect your elders again, and you''ll also be reminded of how to answer questions honestly when asked."


    My entire body froze.


    I stared at the door, my pulse pounding so loudly in my ears that I almost didn''t hear myself scoff in disbelief.


    "So, that''s what this is about?" I asked, my voice quieter now. "You locked me in because I wouldn''t tell you why the king called me to the palace?"


    Gianna didn''t respond immediately, but I could feel her smugness through the door.


    "Well," she finally said, her tone mocking, "if you want to keep secrets, that''s fine with me."


    There was a pause¡ªjust long enough for my stomach to twist with anticipation.


    Then, she added, "Not like you can call the king to come save you now, can you?"


    And with that, she let out another dry laugh¡ªbefore I heard the distinct sound of her heels clicking against the floor as she walked away.


    Leaving me here.


    Trapped.


    I screamed in frustration, slamming my fists against the door so hard that my knuckles ached.


    "Gianna, you bitch! Let me out!"


    Nothing.


    I kept hitting the door, yelling, demanding¡ªbut the only response was the sound of her footsteps fading down the hall, and then?


    Silence.


    The moment her footsteps disappeared completely, I ran a hand through my hair, frustrated beyond words.


    I paced the room, my mind racing, trying to think of a way out. I had no idea how long she planned to keep me locked up, but if I knew Gianna, she wouldn''t let me out until she felt she had broken me, but that wasn''t going to happen.


    I refused to let it happen.I needed a way out. Fast, and then¡ªher words echoed in my mind.


    "Not like you can call the king to come save you now, can you?"


    A thought clicked instantly. Maybe I couldn''t call the king, but I could call someone almost as powerful as him.


    Darius.


    I almost couldn''t believe I had forgotten about it.


    Yesterday, Darius had given me his phone number, and while I wasn''t sure if he''d actually help me, I did know that he had enough influence to do something, and if anyone could get me out of here, it was him.


    I grabbed my phone, my fingers moving quickly as I scrolled through my contacts. My hands were trembling slightly from the adrenaline, but I forced myself to focus.


    I needed him to answer.


    I needed to get out of here.


    The phone rang.


    And rang.


    And rang.


    Each passing second felt endless, and my stomach twisted.


    What if he didn''t pick up?


    What if he saw an unknown number and ignored it?


    What if¡ª


    Click.


    My breath caught the moment I heard the call connect, and then¡ªhis voice.


    "Hello?"


    Relief flooded through me so suddenly I almost collapsed. I took a shaky breath, gripping the phone tightly.


    "Prince Darius," I said, my voice urgent. "It''s me¡ªSeraphina Hook."

 Chapter 209 209: Drawing attention

    Seraphina''s POV


    There was a brief pause after I said my name, and then Darius''s voice came through the line again, but it was laced with clear amusement.


    "Well, I can''t say I expected to hear from you this soon," he admitted. "In fact, I didn''t think you''d call at all."


    I sighed, immediately feeling like this had been a mistake. Maybe he had only given me his number to be polite, not because he had any intention of actually keeping in touch.


    "I didn''t expect to call either," I muttered. "But if your highness is too busy, I understand. Forget I¡ª"


    "I''m not busy." His voice cut through before I could finish. "I''m just... surprised. That''s all."


    I let out a breath, gripping my phone a little tighter. At least he wasn''t brushing me off.


    "So," he continued, his tone shifting slightly. "What''s going on? Is everything alright?"


    A wave of relief washed over me. He was listening. That was all I needed for now.


    I exhaled, swallowing the slight embarrassment threatening to creep in. "Okay, look," I started, "this is a little... humiliating for me to admit, but right now, I''m stuck in my room, and I really need your help."


    Silence.


    For a moment, I thought the call had been cut, but then¡ª


    "...What?" Darius''s voice finally came through, sounding genuinely confused. "Seraphina, are you seriously calling me because you''re stuck in your room? Couldn''t you just¡ªI don''t know¡ªget someone in the house to help you with the door?"


    I groaned, realizing how I had completely butchered my explanation.


    "No, no¡ªthat''s not what I meant," I said quickly, pressing a hand to my forehead in frustration. "I''m not stuck¡ªI''m locked in."


    There was another pause.


    "...Locked in?" His tone had changed slightly. Less amusement now. More intrigue.


    "Yes," I said through gritted teeth. "Locked in. As in, my lovely aunt Gianna locked me in my room and is planning to keep me here¡ªwithout food¡ªuntil further notice."


    I waited, bracing myself for his response.


    And then¡ª


    "...Excuse me?"


    Darius''s voice had dropped several degrees, his usual collected tone replaced with something more intense than I was used to.


    I let out a deep sigh, gripping the phone tighter. "Look, I know it sounds pretty shocking," I admitted, "but it''s the truth. I''m locked up in my room, and you''re the only person I could think of who might be able to help me get out."


    There was a brief pause before Darius spoke again, his tone noticeably colder than before.


    "...Would you like me to send officers to the house and have your aunt arrested?"


    I froze.


    I wasn''t sure what surprised me more¡ªthe matter-of-fact way he said it or how genuinely appealing the idea was.


    The thought of seeing Gianna dragged away in handcuffs was delightful, but... my father''s death was still too fresh. The last thing I needed was a scandal tied to his name.


    If I had Gianna arrested, everyone in Aldoria would start speculating. The media would twist the story, rumors would spread, and suddenly, I wouldn''t just be the grieving daughter of the late general¡ªI''d be the center of a public scandal.


    Being anywhere near the news was not on my to-do list.


    "Seraphina?" Darius''s voice pulled me out of my thoughts. "Do you want me to send officers?"


    I inhaled sharply. "No," I said quickly. "I''d rather not draw public attention to this."


    Darius let out a slow, exasperated breath. "Alright," he muttered, and I could tell he wasn''t thrilled with my decision.


    Then, after a short pause, he added, "In that case, I hope you won''t mind me showing up at your place instead."


    My eyes widened. "Wait¡ªwhat?"


    "I''ll be there soon," he said simply.


    I sat up straighter. "Are you serious? You''re really going to come all the way here?"


    Darius chuckled softly. "Seraphina," he said, his voice smooth now, "you just told me you''re locked in a room by your own aunt. What kind of man would I be if I didn''t do something about it?"


    I blinked, caught completely off guard. He was actually coming here? To help me?


    I wasn''t sure if I was relieved, shocked, or just incredibly confused.


    I gripped my phone tighter and asked, "Are you sure this is a good idea?"


    Darius let out a soft chuckle on the other end of the line. "You sound like you''re trying to talk me out of helping you."


    I sighed, rubbing my temple. "I am trying to talk you out of it." I hesitated before adding, "I told you, I don''t want to draw public attention to this situation. If you come all the way here, the media will notice, and then suddenly, my father''s death will be yesterday''s news, and this will be all anyone talks about."


    Darius sighed this time, and I could hear the irritation creeping into his voice.


    "Then what do you want me to do, Seraphina?" he asked, exasperated. "I already offered to send officers, which would have been the easiest solution. You refused. If I can''t send officers, then the only other option is for me to come there myself and handle it."


    I stayed silent, biting my lip.


    Darius took my silence as a chance to continue. "Besides," he added smoothly, "it would actually be a good opportunity to show your dear aunt that you have my backing. I doubt she''d be so quick to throw you around like a prisoner if she saw that the Crown Prince of Aldoria was willing to show up at the Hook residence just to help you."


    I frowned, thinking about it.


    He had a point.


    If Gianna saw that someone as important as Darius was willing to personally intervene in my affairs, it would send a clear message¡ªshe couldn''t just do whatever she wanted with me anymore.


    But at the same time...I still hadn''t made up my mind about the king''s proposal.


    If Darius came here himself, it would definitely raise questions. People would talk. It wasn''t like I could just brush it off and say we were friends¡ªbecause we weren''t, and I had a feeling Darius wasn''t the type of person to do something for nothing.


    Still, what choice did I have?


    Gianna had locked me in, and I needed to get out, and right now, Darius was the only one who could help me.


    I inhaled deeply, closing my eyes for a second before finally exhaling. "Fine," I muttered. "You can come."


    I could practically hear the smirk in his voice when he responded, "That''s more like it."


    "But," I added quickly, "I''d appreciate it if you could keep things as low-profile as possible."


    Darius chuckled. "I''ll try," he said, and before I could argue, he ended the call.


    I let out a long breath, staring at my phone screen. I wasn''t sure if I had just made the right choice, but one thing was certain¡ªGianna was in for a shock.

 Chapter 210 210: Shes upset

    Electra''s POV


    I sat on my bed, staring at my phone for what felt like forever, my fingers hovering over Seraphina''s contact. I had been avoiding this and avoiding her.


    The last time she called, I had lied. I had pretended I didn''t remember anything about our lives switching¡ªpretended I didn''t know about everything we went through together, including the fact that she had lost her father.


    It wasn''t that I wanted to ignore it.


    It was that I had to.


    Because if I acknowledged what happened, then I''d have to deal with her meddling and a lot of other things I didn''t want to deal with. It sounded like a lame excuse, honestly, but for now, I told myself I was doing what was best for both of us by pretending.


    But despite all of that, I still found myself staring at her name, feeling the nagging urge to check on her. Because, regardless of everything, Seraphina was someone I cared about.


    More than I wanted to admit.


    I sighed, dragging a hand through my hair before finally making my decision and pressing the call button.


    The phone rang.


    Once.


    Twice.


    Three times.


    For a second, I thought she wouldn''t answer. Then¡ª


    "Hello?"


    I blinked at the sound of her voice, immediately noting the surprise in her tone.


    Of course, she was surprised. The poor girl probably thought I was never going to call.


    I cleared my throat, masking my emotions with a nonchalant tone.


    "Hey, little dove," I said simply. "I know it''s a little sudden that I''m calling, but I figured I''d call to check in. See how you were doing."


    There was a pause.


    Then¡ª


    "You''re calling to check on me?" she asked, skepticism lacing her voice.


    I rolled my eyes. "Don''t sound so shocked."


    "Well, forgive me for being surprised," she said, a hint of amusement in her voice now. "It''s just¡ªlast time I called, you acted like you had no idea who I was."


    I gritted my teeth, forcing out a light chuckle. "Yeah, well," I said, dodging that statement entirely. "I just figured it would only be right to see how you were holding up, given the circumstances and your father being sick. Is he doing better?"


    I made sure to be careful with my wording since I couldn''t let her know that I already knew her father was dead.


    That was something I had only learned after our lives switched, and since I was pretending that none of that ever happened... I had to make sure I didn''t slip up.


    There was a brief silence on the other end.


    Then, in a much quieter voice, she said, "I''m doing okay."


    I frowned at Seraphina''s response, instantly detecting the edge in her voice. I wasn''t sure if I believed that she was really okay.


    "Are you sure you''re doing okay?" I asked, narrowing my eyes even though she couldn''t see me. "Because you don''t sound like someone who''s okay."


    She let out a sharp scoff. "I''m fine," she muttered. Then, in a slightly colder tone, she added, "And even though I''m sure you''re not exactly worried about me, you can rest assured that I''m doing just fine."


    I heard the bitterness beneath her words, and it hit me. She was angry; in fact, she sounded furious. More furious than I liked.


    It was clear that she wasn''t upset because of my concern, but because she probably now believed that she was really the only one who remembered our experience of switching lives, and it clearly didn''t sit well with her.


    I didn''t even want to imagine how she would react when she came back to Elmeria, but there was no point dwelling on that now.


    Pushing the thought aside, I sighed. "I just wanted to make sure you were alright," I said, keeping my voice as neutral as possible.


    Then, after a slight pause, I added, "Is your father getting any better?"


    I immediately heard her exhale on the other end, her breath slow and heavy, almost like she was mentally preparing herself to answer.


    Then, in a voice completely void of emotion, she simply said¡ª


    "He''s dead."


    I forced myself to gasp in shock, trying to sound genuinely surprised. "Oh..." I muttered, gripping the phone tighter. "I¡ªI''m sorry, Seraphina. My condolences."


    I attempted to sound sympathetic, but even I could tell I was failing miserably.


    Seraphina, however, didn''t acknowledge my condolences, and she didn''t even react to them at all.


    Instead, she cut straight to the point. "Do you have any other questions?" she asked flatly. "Because if you don''t, I''d like to end this call now."


    I felt my lips press into a thin line. She was really mad at me, and she had every right to be, but this was exactly why I had to keep pretending. She was too emotional, and I couldn''t have an emotional mess like her become a constant in my life. She''d hold me back.


    I let out a slow, controlled sigh, gripping my phone a little tighter. "Sorry for calling," I muttered, trying to sound unbothered. "It seems I caught you at a bad time."


    Seraphina didn''t respond immediately, so I continued. "But don''t take the situation too hard. Just... take care of yourself."


    I wasn''t sure what I expected her response to be. Maybe a simple okay, or maybe a halfhearted thanks.


    What I didn''t expect was for her to say, "You must think I''m an idiot."


    And then¡ªClick.


    The call ended.


    I blinked, staring at my phone; I felt an odd shock settle over me. What the hell did she mean by that?


    I had to have misheard her. Right? But no¡ªI replayed the words in my head, again and again, and each time, they were the same.


    "You must think I''m an idiot."


    And then she hung up.


    My stomach twisted.


    Did she know?


    No, she couldn''t. There was no way she could have guessed that I remembered everything. I had been careful. I had made sure not to say anything that could slip up.


    So why¡ª?


    Ding.


    It was a text, and surprisingly, it was from her.


    I clicked it open immediately, my pulse hammering.


    "You and I are going to talk when I''m back."


    I froze.


    A heavy feeling settled in my chest, a strange mix of nervousness and confusion. She was probably going to confront me about the situation to see if I was being honest or not, and suddenly, I wasn''t sure if I was ready for it.

 Chapter 211 211: Saved by the Prince

    Seraphina''s POV


    I sat on the floor, my back pressed against the door, and my fingers idly scrolling through my phone as I waited for Darius to call and let me know when he arrived.


    My body was tense, and my mind restless, knowing Gianna was probably gloating somewhere in the house, thinking she had managed to remind me of my place. She had no idea what was coming, and I couldn''t wait to put that hag in her place.


    Just as I was lost in thought, my phone rang, and to my surprise, Electra''s name flashed across my screen. For a second, I just stared at it, my brows furrowing.


    Electra''s calling me? Even though I had wanted her to call me, I still couldn''t help the suspicion I felt as soon as I saw she was the caller. After the way she acted the last time I called¡ªpretending like she had no clue about our lives switching¡ªI was sure she had no intention of reaching out again.


    So why now had she decided to reach out? Did she finally remember? Was that why she was calling? Regardless of my skepticism, I answered, pressing the phone to my ear.


    And the moment we started speaking, something became painfully clear¡ªElectra Vale underestimated me in the worst way possible.


    The sheer audacity of her thinking I wouldn''t see through her lie made my blood boil. She actually thought I would just believe that she suddenly had the urge to call me and check up on me?


    That Electra Vale¡ªof all people¡ªthe one who didn''t spend weeks being in an alternate reality with me¡ªjust randomly decided she cared about how I was doing?


    I almost laughed. Not because it was funny, but because it was downright insulting. Did she really think so little of my intelligence?


    The Electra Vale that I knew before our lives switched¡ªthe same one who spent weeks making my life miserable¡ªwould never have called me, especially not because I had been away from school for barely two days.


    In fact, that Electra wouldn''t have given a damn if I died back home, but now, she was calling me? Acting as though she cared, while also trying to act like she didn''t care?


    It was so out of character that I didn''t even have to think twice. She had slipped up, and had just confirmed what I didn''t suspect earlier, but was certain of now.


    Electra remembered everything. She wasn''t confused, and she most certainly wasn''t oblivious. She was just pretending.


    Why? I didn''t know, but the fact that she thought she could fool me¡ªthought she could lie to me and get away with it¡ªmade my blood boil.


    I wasn''t the same fool she used to torment. Not anymore.


    So I let my irritation seep into my voice.


    "You must think I''m an idiot."


    And before she could respond¡ªbefore she could weasel her way out of it¡ªI ended the call. Not even a second later, I opened our messages and typed a single text.


    "You and I are going to talk when I''m back."


    No excuses. No lies.


    When I returned to Elmeria, Electra Vale and I were going to talk, and when we did, I was certain she wouldn''t be able to lie to my face.


    I exhaled sharply, forcing myself to push away all thoughts of Electra and her irritating lies. I had bigger things to focus on right now, and an example was getting out of this damn room and getting something to eat.


    My stomach let out a low, angry growl, and I pressed a hand against it, scowling. I hadn''t eaten anything since yesterday afternoon, which was sometime after the funeral proceedings, and it was already almost 1 PM.


    Just weeks ago, going days without food wouldn''t have even fazed me. It had been normal for me to stay hungry since locking me up had been Gianna''s favorite punishment. As embarassing as it was to think about it, I had learned to survive by drinking water from the bathroom sink, numbing my hunger until it dulled into something bearable.


    But now?


    Now that I had spent months at Elysium Girls High¡ªwhere I didn''t have to starve¡ªeven though I''ve had my fair share of horrible experiences¡ªI found that my body wasn''t used to it anymore, and I hated it.


    I hated that my hands were starting to feel weak, and that my legs were slightly shaky. I hated it because it meant that Gianna''s punishment was really working, and that she still had this kind of power over me.


    My jaw tightened, and I clenched my fists. The last thing I''d ever do was give her the satisfaction of breaking me again, and thankfully, I had a way out. I didn''t even want to imagine how I would have had to survive if Darius hadn''t been generous enough to give me his number last night.


    I leaned my head back against the door, inhaling deeply, forcing myself to stay focused.


    Darius should be here soon, so I just had to hold on a little longer. After what felt like forever, my phone buzzed with a text, and I grabbed it immediately, my heart pounding as I checked the message.


    Darius: I''m here.


    A rush of relief flooded through me, and I let out a long, shaky breath.


    Finally.


    I wasn''t going to be stuck here for much longer. In my excitement, I pushed myself up from where I had been sitting, stumbling slightly as my body protested, but I ignored the protest.


    I moved closer to the door, pressing my ear against it, listening for any sound of movement, and then I heard what I wanted to hear the most¡ªfootsteps.


    They weren''t hurried, and I could tell that whoever was walking towards me was calm and confident, and then, much to my pleasure, I heard the distinct sound of keys jingling, and my pulse quickened.


    The lock clicked, the door swung open, and standing there, dressed like he had nowhere better to be, was Darius.


    With a proud grin on his face, he tilted his head slightly, his eyes gleaming with amusement.


    "Your prince is here," he teased with a grin.


    I blinked, taken aback by his cringe comment .


    Then, despite everything, despite my frustration, my hunger, and my exhaustion¡ªI almost laughed.

 Chapter 212 212: Cat fight

    Seraphina''s POV


    Just as I was about to let out a laugh at Darius''s ridiculous your prince is here tease, my eyes caught movement from behind him, and just like that, my amusement vanished.


    Gianna.


    She was walking toward my room, her usual smugness written all over her face, no doubt coming to revel in whatever twisted pleasure she got from locking me up, or maybe she''ll try to question how I got the prince to show up at our doorstep.


    A fury I hadn''t known I was capable of exploded inside me, and something inside me snapped.


    Before Darius could react, I stormed past him, my feet moving on their own, my pulse roaring in my ears.


    Gianna barely had time to register what was happening before I reached her¡ªand without a second thought, I slapped her.


    Hard.


    The slap was so loud and sharp that it echoed through the hallway, and Gianna stumbled backward, her eyes widening in shock.


    A stunned gasp came from behind me, and I almost rolled my eyes at Darius''s dramatic reaction. I had never stood up to Gianna before, and no matter how angry I was with her and my father, the best I ever did was throw a little tantrum, even though I still always ended up getting punished.


    I had spent years being her punching bag, her little pet that she could torment whenever she pleased, but the audacity¡ªthe nerve¡ªof her to lock me up again as if I was still that weak little girl?


    It was mind-blowing, and now, I had finally done what I had been itching to do for years. I had slapped her, and it felt so damn good. Really, really good in ways I couldn''t even begin to describe.


    From behind me, Darius let out a low whistle, his tone amused. "Well, damn."


    Then, with absolutely zero seriousness, he muttered, "Cat fight."


    I turned my head, rolling my eyes so hard I was surprised they didn''t fall out of my skull.


    "Don''t be so childish, Your Highness," I muttered.


    Darius just grinned, looking far too entertained, and I turned my attention back to Gianna. Her face was still frozen in horror, almost like she was replaying the slap over and over in her head to be sure that it had really happened.


    Her cheek was red from the impact, and her lips were parted slightly as if she still couldn''t think of what to say to justify what happened.


    Her disbelief was my pleasure. Knowing that she couldn''t believe that little, weak Seraphina had just slapped her across the face made me feel a sense of satisfaction that words couldn''t begin to explain.


    The realization slowly sank in, and the pure, distraught look on her face? It was the most satisfying thing I had ever seen.


    For what felt like forever, she just stood there, her hand pressed against the side of her face, her mouth slightly parted in shock, and then, after what felt like an eternity, her hand dropped, and her expression changed.


    Her wide, stunned eyes suddenly filled with tears, and her lips trembled, as if she were the victim in all of this.


    In a forced, shaky voice, she gasped, "Did you really just have the audacity to put your hands on me, child? Did you really just raise a hand to hit your own mother?" she asked.


    On seeing her reaction, I didn''t say a word. I just stared at her, because of course, this was her next line of action. I shouldn''t be in the least bit surprised that she was about to turn this into some dramatic, pitiful scene and make herself into the wronged victim.


    And then, she did exactly what I expected her to do. She turned to Darius with false tears in her eyes. I couldn''t even bring myself to count the many times I''d seen those false tears form whenever she wanted to make me look like the crazy teenager and make herself into the sensible adult.


    "Your Highness," she pleaded, her voice dripping with fake devastation, "did you see that? Did you see what she just did to me?"


    I could feel Darius shift slightly beside me, but I didn''t turn to look at him.


    Gianna continued, "I have spent years taking care of this ungrateful girl, and this is how she repays me? By physically abusing me?"


    I clenched my fists, barely resisting the urge to laugh at her dramatics.


    "Seraphina has never respected me!" she wailed. "No matter what I do for her, no matter how much I try to guide her, she defies me at every turn! And I hope, Your Highness, that you can now see for yourself why I had to punish her! I hope you can see for yourself that she deserved to be punished."


    At that, I rolled my eyes. Her words were pathetic, but also unsurprising.


    I finally turned to Darius, and in a serious, flat tone, I asked, "Did you see anything, Your Highness?"


    For a split second, silence. Then Darius suddenly grinned. With an amused smirk, he slowly raised his hands in innocence.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, Lady Gianna," he said casually. "I didn''t see a thing. Was I supposed to see anything?"


    I smirked at his response, and Gianna''s face instantly fell, but Darius wasn''t finished just yet.


    He turned to her, his smile widening. "The only thing I can say for sure that I''m a witness to," he continued, "is the fact that you locked your stepdaughter in her room with the intention of starving her, and you can''t deny it, since I had to get her out myself."


    Gianna stiffened, and color drained from her face as the realization of the situation dawned on her. And then, as if enjoying every second of tormenting her¡ªDarius leaned in slightly, lowering his voice just enough to sound playful, but with an unmistakable edge beneath it.


    "And you do know," he added, "that, by the laws of Aldoria, that is recognized as child abuse. The fact that you''re doing this just a day after her father''s funeral goes to show how truly unscrupulous you are."


    Gianna froze completely, but Darius wasn''t done yet. With a polite smile, he finished, "And well, I believe you''re smart enough to know that child abuse is an arrestable offense, and it also comes with a heavy fine. So tell me, Lady Gianna, how do you think this situation should be handled? Should I have you arrested, or would you prefer to apologize to your daughter while promising to never pull such a stunt again?"


    The paleness of Gianna''s face almost made her look like a ghost, and I stared at her in fascination while enjoying every second of her fear.

 Chapter 213 213: Lets do it!

    Seraphina''s POV


    After Gianna was forced to apologize to me¡ªsomething that had never happened in my entire life¡ªI decided that I was done. I couldn''t stay in this house any longer.


    Not with her, or at the very least, not until I was able to cool off for a bit.


    I was very much aware that if I had to spend one more second under the same roof with her and deal with the nonsense she''d try to pull once Darius was out of sight, I might actually lose control and do something worse than just slapping her.


    So, without hesitating, I turned to Darius and said, "Get me out of here."


    He raised an eyebrow, still smirking like this whole thing was wildly entertaining to him. I could tell that he wasn''t the type to experience many exciting situations, maybe because of his position as prince, which was why a situation as significant as this seemed very interesting to him.


    "And where exactly am I taking you?" he asked, and as soon as I heard his question, that was when it hit me.


    I had nowhere to go.


    Absolutely nowhere.


    I opened my mouth, then shut it again when I couldn''t figure out what to say in response to where I wanted to go. My mind raced to think of something, but no matter how much I tried to think of a place¡ªany place¡ªI came up empty.


    Because the truth was, I had nowhere to go. For starters, I had no friends in Aldoria, and there was no one I could pay a visit to as a way to clear my mind.


    I had always been the awkward girl who barely spoke to anyone, who spent her days hiding in the background, and who never tried to form connections, and now?


    Now, I was paying the price for it.


    I could barely even remember the places my mother used to take me when I was younger, and after she died, I had resigned myself to a life of isolation. I never went out, not even when my father begged me to.


    Not even when he forced me to. That was how the old Seraphina used to live, and now, because of that, I suddenly felt like a stranger in her own kingdom.


    Letting out a frustrated sigh, I turned to Darius, crossing my arms. "Honestly?" I muttered. "I have no idea where to go. No place comes to mind at all."


    His brows furrowed slightly. "You don''t have any friends you could stay with? I mean, there has to be someone you can catch up with while you''re here."


    I let out a dry laugh. "Darius, I don''t even have any acquaintances in Aldoria, let alone friends."


    He blinked. "Well, that''s... depressing, and here I was thinking my life was sad. Yours suddenly seems much worse."


    "Tell me about it," I muttered, shaking my head.


    Darius hummed in thought before glancing toward the direction that Gianna had gone. After she apologized, she had simply walked away, and I couldn''t care less.


    "So, if you don''t have anywhere to go," he mused, "then why do you want to leave so badly?"


    I didn''t even hesitate.


    "Because if I stay under the same roof with Gianna for one more second," I said flatly, "I can''t guarantee that I won''t do more than slap her if she so much as breathes in my direction."


    Darius laughed, actually laughed like I had just told the funniest joke he had ever heard.


    "Well then," he said, grinning. "I guess I better get you out of here before you commit murder."


    As we made our way out of the house and into Darius''s car, I let out a slow breath, feeling the tension of being trapped inside with Gianna finally start to loosen.


    I had been locked in that house for less than a day, but it had been enough to remind me of why I never wanted to live under Gianna''s roof again.


    Darius climbed into the driver''s seat, and I settled into the passenger side, buckling my seatbelt before turning to him.


    "So... where are you taking me?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Darius let out an exaggerated sigh, shaking his head as if the answer was obvious.


    "Well," he started, throwing me a sideways glance, "your stomach has been growling for a while now¡ªvery loudly, might I add¡ªso how about I feed you first?"


    I felt my face heat up slightly, crossing my arms. "It hasn''t been that loud," I muttered.


    Darius smirked. "Seraphina, I almost thought there was a wild animal in your house."


    I shot him a glare, and he laughed before continuing. "Anyway," he said, "we''ll eat first, and then after that, we can get some ice cream and chat like normal people."


    I arched an eyebrow. "Do you ever do anything like a normal person?"


    Darius placed a hand over his chest in mock offense. "I try."


    I rolled my eyes, shaking my head, but then, a real concern entered my mind. I hesitated for a moment before turning to him.


    "Are you sure you can be seen in public with me?" I asked. "I mean... the fact that you came to my house is one thing, but being seen out in public with me? That''s another."


    Darius let out a small hum, tapping his fingers on the steering wheel. "You might have a point," he admitted. "That did kind of slip my mind."


    I sighed. I figured as much. He wasn''t exactly the most subtle person.


    "Well," he continued, "if being out in public won''t work, we can just head to the palace instead."


    I immediately shook my head. The last thing I wanted was to be stuck indoors again, and besides...something else had just occurred to me. A thought that made me reconsider everything.


    I exhaled. "Forget I said anything," I muttered.


    Darius raised an eyebrow.


    I continued, "If speculations arise from us being seen together, then... well, that would actually be better."


    Darius fully turned to me this time, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    "Better?" he repeated. "Explain."


    I bit the inside of my cheek, knowing exactly where this was headed. Darius wasn''t stupid, and if I was going to say this out loud, then I might as well say it directly.


    Letting out a slow breath, I turned my head to face him and said, "I''m agreeing to your father''s proposition, Darius. That is, I don''t mind letting the palace announce an engagement between you and me."


    The words left my mouth, and suddenly, the car felt ten times quieter. Darius blinked once.


    Then twice.


    Then¡ª


    "...Huh?"

 Chapter 214 214: The condition

    Seraphina''s POV


    I could tell from the way Darius was looking at me¡ªhis eyes sharp with curiosity and mild disbelief¡ªthat he had a million thoughts running through his head, and I didn''t blame him.


    My decision probably seemed sudden, but it wasn''t something I had decided on a whim. As much as the idea of getting engaged wasn''t something I''d thought I''d be doing anytime soon, I realized today that making this decision wasn''t just about the engagement¡ªit was about survival.


    But he probably didn''t understand that, so I''d have to explain myself to him.


    After what had just happened with Gianna, it had become painfully clear that I couldn''t deal with her alone. If I refused the King''s proposal, then the next two years of my life would be absolute hell. I would be locked up in my room whenever Gianna saw fit, isolated, and constantly monitored like I was her prisoner.


    And the worst part? She would win.


    She would steal everything from me¡ªmy father''s inheritance, my dignity, and my freedom.


    Unfortunately, no matter how stubborn I tried to be, I wouldn''t even be able to stop her because I didn''t know the first thing about defending my legal rights.


    I wasn''t powerful, and by myself, I wasn''t connected, but Darius? He was enough to prevent this problem, and I assumed my father already knew I wouldn''t be able to handle his second wife by myself, which was why he arranged this proposal with the king.


    Darius coming to my house¡ªpersonally¡ªto get me out of Gianna''s grasp had sealed my decision, and it had made me realize something crystal clear.


    If I wanted to survive, if I wanted to gain my freedom eventually while having everything intact¡ªthen I needed to align myself with a family that Gianna wouldn''t dare to cross.


    And that family? Was the royal family.


    Darius was still staring at me, his lips slightly parted, as if he was waiting for me to take back what I said, but I didn''t.


    Instead, I met his gaze directly and said, "I know you''re shocked, Darius, but I meant what I just said."


    His eyebrows raised slightly. Then, after a moment of silence, he leaned back against the car seat and let out a low chuckle.


    "Well," he mused, shaking his head. "That escalated quickly."


    I sighed, rubbing my temple. "Look¡ª"


    But he held up a hand, stopping me.


    "No, no¡ªdon''t explain just yet," he said, smirking slightly. "I think I already have a theory about why you suddenly want to be engaged to me."


    I crossed my arms. "Oh, do you?"


    He nodded.


    Then, with an amused expression, he said, "You realized I''m devastatingly handsome and decided you couldn''t resist me."


    I stared at him. Then, after a full three seconds, I reached over and slapped his arm.


    "Ow!" He laughed, rubbing his shoulder. "Alright, alright¡ªkidding."


    I rolled my eyes. "Your highness, please be serious."


    He exhaled, but his smirk remained. "Fine. Tell me your real reason, then."


    I paused. Then, quietly, I said. "I''m agreeing simply because I need protection."


    Darius''s smirk faded instantly.


    I continued, "I know I can''t handle Gianna alone, and if I refuse the King''s proposal, I''ll be stuck under her control until I''m twenty. I won''t have access to anything my father left behind, and legally, she''ll still be my guardian."


    I swallowed. "And... I don''t know how to fight for my inheritance. I don''t even know where to start. It''d be way too easy for her to take everything from me, and I can''t let that happen."


    Darius was silent for a moment. Then, finally, he let out a slow breath. "So," he muttered, "you''re saying you need this engagement to secure your place in Aldoria."


    I nodded. Darius tilted his head slightly, studying me. "And what do you think I get out of this? I''m just curious to hear your thoughts."


    I held his gaze, rolling my eyes at his obvious question.


    "If you let the kingdom believe you''re marrying the daughter of one of the most powerful and wealthiest men in the kingdom," I said quietly, "then you''ll be securing your throne."


    Silence, and then¡ªDarius smirked.


    "Well, Seraphina," he drawled, his voice smooth. "I do love a mutually beneficial arrangement, but what do you mean, if I let the kingdom believe we''re getting married? Aren''t we going to get married?"


    I let out a slow, measured sigh, forcing myself to calm down as I prepared for what I had to say next.


    This was it. This was the moment I had to lay everything out¡ªmy condition, my reason, and yet, for some reason, I felt nervous.


    I had never had to say it out loud before. Not to anyone. It wasn''t that I was ashamed of it¡ªI wasn''t, but this wasn''t just a casual conversation.


    This was a negotiation with the Crown Prince of Aldoria, and he was also someone I didn''t know well enough to decide how open-minded he was.


    I took another breath before finally speaking.


    "Well, there''s a condition I have if we''re going to make the announcement," I said, keeping my voice steady.


    Darius arched an eyebrow, his expression still amused. "Oh?"


    I nodded. "Even though I''m agreeing to let the royal family announce our engagement... it will only last for a few years¡ªprobably two."


    His smirk faded slightly, replaced by a look of mild confusion. "And then what?" he asked.


    I swallowed. "After two years, we call off the engagement."


    The moment I said it, Darius''s expression shifted entirely. His eyes widened, and I could see the irritation flicker across his face. "Hold on¡ª" he started. "Are you saying what I think you''re saying?"


    I nodded, keeping my gaze steady. "Yes, I am."


    Darius let out a slow breath, his jaw tightening slightly as he processed what I just said. I could tell he was annoyed, and I didn''t blame him.


    I was essentially telling him that I was using the royal family for protection and then backing out of the arrangement later.


    "You do realize," he said after a moment, "that this is a pretty insulting conversation, right?"


    I nodded again. "I know."


    He frowned, waiting for me to explain. I hesitated.


    Then, finally, I forced myself to say it.


    "Darius...we can''t get married."


    His frown deepened. "And why exactly is that?"


    I paused, gathering my courage. Then, quietly, I admitted, "Because I like girls."


    Silence. I could feel Darius staring at me, his expression unreadable.


    I swallowed before continuing. "And there''s... someone I have feelings for right now."


    Another beat of silence.


    Then, finally, Darius let out a low whistle, leaning back in his seat. "Well, damn."


    I clenched my fists, waiting for him to say something else. Instead, after a moment, he grinned. "You should''ve led with that," he said. "Would''ve saved me from wondering if you just personally hated me or something."


    I let out a breath I didn''t realize I had been holding.


    Darius wasn''t angry. If anything...he looked more amused than anything else.


    "So," he continued, resting his chin on his hand. "Let me get this straight¡ªyou''re using me to escape your evil stepmother, and I get to play the role of your perfect fake fiance? for two years before we dramatically break up?"


    I nodded slowly. "Basically."


    Darius smirked. "I do love a good drama."


    I blinked. "Wait¡ªso you''re okay with this?"


    He shrugged. "Why wouldn''t I be? This works for me too, Seraphina. You think I want to be forced into marriage by my father? I mean, I''m not being forced, but I''d also like to marry someone I choose, so this just gives me two years to stall before I have to deal with it again."


    I exhaled, feeling a wave of relief wash over me. Darius studied me for a second before smirking. "So, tell me... who''s the lucky girl?"


    I felt my face heat up.


    I turned my head toward the window, muttering, "None of your business, your highness."

 Chapter 215 215: Handling Betrayal

    Electra''s POV


    As we made our way toward the dining hall, the familiar scent of roasted meats and warm bread filled the air, but unfortunately, appetite was now nonexistent¡ªnot with her sitting at our usual table.


    From a distance, I could already see Deena seated beside Penelope, her expression casual, like she didn''t have a single care in the world. Like she hadn''t plotted to kill me.


    My fists clenched instinctively, my nails pressing hard into my palms as my mind replayed what Seraphina had told me during that nightmare.


    Deena had plotted my death.


    Deena, one of the few people I had trusted and believed was a friend of mine, actually wanted me dead.


    The shock of it still hadn''t worn off, but now that I knew the truth, I wasn''t about to sit around and let her succeed. I needed to be careful around her and not get too cocky, and more importantly, I needed to find out who was pulling the strings.


    Because if Deena was following orders, that meant someone else wanted me dead, and it definitely had to be someone with more power than her¡ªnot like she had any power to begin with. The only reason she wasn''t considered a regular student was because she was a part of my friend group, but without me, she''d be nothing.


    Absolutely nothing.


    I could have confronted her now. I could have grabbed her by the throat, slammed her against the table, and demanded to know who she was working for, but that would be too easy and too obvious, and I didn''t like when things were easy, especially when it came to dealing with getting betrayed.


    Another reason I ask as going to let her be was because I wanted answers, not just from her, but from whoever had ordered her to betray me.


    So, for now¡ªI would wait. Despite how hard it would be and how furious I currently was, I would play the part of the clueless princess, and when the time was right? I would find out who was behind her and make them pay.


    We reached the table, and Deena''s eyes immediately flickered toward me. A smile stretched across her lips¡ªone I had seen a thousand times before, back when I thought she was on my side.


    "Electra!" she greeted, her voice light, friendly. "You guys took forever getting here. Pen and I were about to start eating without you guys."


    I forced a smirk, sliding into my usual seat across from her. "That would''ve been a grave mistake," I said smoothly. "You know I don''t like sharing my food."


    Deena laughed, shaking her head. "As terrifying as ever."


    Irina and Roxana sat down beside me, but I could feel Irina''s sharp gaze darting toward me, sensing the tension I was trying to mask. I picked up my glass of water, taking a slow sip as I studied Deena carefully.


    She was calm. Too calm, clearly because she had no idea that I knew the truth, and the thought alone made my stomach churn.


    No matter how much I hated betrayal¡ªa part of me still remembered the Deena I had once trusted, and the sentimental side of me that now existed as a result of living as Electra Hook was still holding on to the thought of everything being a misunderstanding, even though the dream had been enough to show me that it wasn''t.


    But if it ever came down to it...if I truly had to confront Deena, would I be able to do what I always did to people who crossed me?


    Would I be able to hurt her, or would I let her go?


    I clenched my jaw at the thought, hating that I was even worrying about this.


    Penelope snapped her fingers in front of my face, snapping me out of my thoughts.


    "Electra," she said, tilting her head. "What are you thinking about so intensely, and why in the world are you glaring so hard? You look like you''re about to hurt someone."


    I blinked, realizing that I had been staring too long. Damn it.


    I forced a chuckle, shaking my head. "It''s nothing; don''t mind me."


    Irina, sitting beside me, narrowed her eyes. "Are you sure?"


    "Positive," I lied smoothly, reaching for the drink that had been served on the table as part of dinner. "I just got lost in my thoughts, but it''s nothing significant."


    The last thing I needed was for them to sense that something was off, especially Deena. So, I changed the subject, trying not to let my anger show even though it was much harder than I expected.


    Clearing my throat, I leaned forward slightly, casually resting my chin on my hand. "Can I ask you all something?"


    My friends turned their attention toward me.


    "Would any of you ever betray me?" I asked, keeping my voice light. "If someone rich¡ªor maybe someone more powerful than me¡ªoffered you something better and asked you to betray me in return?"


    For a moment, they just stared at me, confused.


    Then¡ª


    "What the hell, Electra?" Roxana blurted out, looking completely baffled. "Are you sure you''re okay?"


    I turned to her, raising an eyebrow. "Why wouldn''t I be?"


    "Well," she muttered, crossing her arms. "First, you randomly professed love for me and Irina earlier, and now, you''re asking if we''d betray you? Don''t you see how very weird you''re being right now?"


    She gave me a pointed look. "Why would you even ask something like that?"


    I simply shrugged, ignoring the way Irina and Penelope were still watching me closely. Instead, I turned my gaze to the one person I actually wanted an answer from.


    Deena.


    She was sitting perfectly still, her expression unreadable, but I knew her well enough to see the slight stiffness in her shoulders.


    Interesting.


    Still staring directly at her, I repeated my question.


    "So?" I said, tilting my head. "Would anyone here betray me?" I let the words linger for a second before adding, "To the point of plotting to kill me?"


    The air at the table shifted, and for a split second, I could have sworn that I saw Deena''s fingers twitch, but then¡ª


    "Electra," Penelope sighed, giving me an exasperated look. "What''s wrong with you today?"


    Irina nodded. "Seriously. This is weird, even for you. Suddenly asking about betraying? That''s not very normal of you."


    "Is it?" I mused, still watching Deena closely. "I''m just curious."


    I smirked slightly. "Hypothetically, of course."


    Deena finally spoke, her voice calm and controlled. "That''s a pretty extreme hypothetical," she said, giving me a small laugh. "Why would we ever betray you, Electra? We''re all best friends, and we''ve been best friends since forever. Why would you even think of something that outrageous?"


    I lifted my drink to my lips, taking a slow sip before answering. "Good question," I murmured. "Why would I?"


    Deena held my gaze, and at that moment, I knew one thing for certain¡ªshe was hiding something, and that was all the confirmation I needed.

 Chapter 216 216: Acceptance

    Seraphina''s POV


    By the time we arrived at the palace, I was exhausted¡ªbut at least I was full.


    After everything that had happened today, I hadn''t realized just how hungry I had been until I was sitting in front of a plate of food, shoveling bites into my mouth like a starved animal.


    Darius, of course, had been completely entertained by my suffering.


    He had leaned back in his chair, smirking, and said, "I feel like I should''ve taken you to a buffet instead.


    I had rolled my eyes at him then, but the truth was, I was grateful because despite how bizarre this entire situation was¡ªgetting engaged to someone I barely knew, for the sake of survival¡ªDarius had somehow managed to make it feel less suffocating.


    He wasn''t at all what I expected him to be.


    I had assumed that as the Crown Prince, he would be a traditionalist¡ªthe kind of man who thrived on politics and obeyed his father without question, but I had been wrong.


    So wrong.


    Darius was the opposite of a traditionalist. He was easygoing, sarcastic, and oddly progressive for a prince in a kingdom as conservative as Aldoria. More importantly, he hadn''t made me regret telling him that I liked girls.


    I had been prepared for judgment along the line, and for some kind of awkward questions that would make me wish I had kept my mouth shut, but Darius had only been curious, and persistent in a good way.


    He had practically demanded that I tell him about the girl I liked.


    I had refused at first, but he had worn me down with his smug, knowing smirk and his infuriatingly persistent attitude, and eventually, I had to cave in.


    I had told him about my crush¡ªbut I had been careful. I didn''t mention her name or her status.


    The last thing I wanted was for him to know that my crush was Electra Vale¡ªthe crown princess of Elmeria.


    So instead, I had given him a half-truth. I told him that my crush was a popular girl at my school, and when he asked what kind of person she was, I had vaguely described her as someone who was strong-willed, intimidating, and impossible to figure out.


    I also mentioned that she made my life difficult, but I couldn''t help but admire her anyway, and finally, I told him that my feelings were one-sided.


    Darius had listened closely, occasionally making jokes and teasing me whenever I got too serious, but in the end, he had just shrugged and said, "Well, if she''s as stubborn as you claim, then maybe she just needs time to realize she''s just as into you as you are into her."


    I had rolled my eyes at his optimism, but I had appreciated the fact that he hadn''t made me feel weird for confiding in him.


    Now, as we stepped through the palace entrance, I exhaled, preparing myself for the real reason we were here. It was time to talk to King Orion, and time to tell him that I was agreeing to the engagement.


    Even though I had zero intention of telling him that I planned on calling it off after two years since he might not be as receptive as prince Darius was to the idea of a mere civilian trying to use the royal family.


    Darius nudged my arm. "Nervous?"


    I shot him a look. "Should I be?"


    He grinned. "Maybe. My father can be... persuasive, and he might end up laying out a bunch of rules that night not sit well with you."


    I huffed. "Well, if it doesn''t sit well with, I''ll simply let him know that I refuse. I don''t intend on going through with anything that''d add to my problems, Your Highness."


    Darius chuckled. "Then this should be interesting."


    With that, he led me through the halls of the palace, and toward the King''s office, and as we walked, I reminded myself that this was my decision, and that I was doing this for my own survival.


    That this was the only way to keep Gianna from taking everything from me. So, I just had to get through this conversation, and hope that King Orion wouldn''t see through my act.


    As soon as we arrived in front of King Orion''s office, I took a steady breath, preparing myself for what was about to happen.


    This was it.


    The moment where I''d officially accept the engagement that would change the course of my life¡ªfor the next two years, at least.


    The guard at the door straightened before announcing, "His Royal Highness, Prince Darius, and Lady Seraphina Hook."


    With that, the doors swung open, and I stepped in beside Darius, keeping my posture straight as we approached the King''s desk. King Orion was seated behind it, his piercing gaze landing on us immediately, and just like I expected¡ªhis lips curled into a proud smile, almost like he was pleased to see us together.


    Darius and I bowed our heads in respect, greeting him formally. "Your Majesty," I said, keeping my voice composed.


    "Father," Darius added with his usual lazy grin, the kind that said he wasn''t nearly as formal as he should be.


    King Orion gestured for us to take a seat, his smile still present. I could already tell what he was thinking¡ªthat his son had convinced me to accept the arrangement, and in a way, he was right, but not for the reasons he thought.


    As I sat down across from him, he leaned forward slightly, studying me with intrigue.


    "I must say, Seraphina dear," he began, "I didn''t expect you to return to the palace so soon."


    He tilted his head. "I thought you would need at least a few days to make up your mind, and I was more than willing to give you that."


    I folded my hands in my lap, keeping my expression neutral. "I didn''t expect to return so soon either, Your Majesty," I admitted. "But I figured it would be better to get things over with and let you know of my decision, since I had already made up my mind."


    King Orion''s eyebrows raised slightly at my straightforwardness. Then, with an intrigued look, he asked, "And what was your final conclusion, dear?"


    I swallowed, forcing my voice to sound confident. I couldn''t afford to hesitate now, and I needed to make this sound as natural as possible.


    I turned to Darius for a brief second¡ªwho was watching me closely, waiting to see how I''d play this¡ªbefore returning my gaze to the King.


    "I spoke with Prince Darius about it already," I said steadily. "And after getting to know each other and speaking at length, we have agreed to announce to the rest of the kingdom that we are engaged."


    The moment the words left my mouth¡ªKing Orion''s smile widened.


    Pleased.


    Satisfied, like everything was falling into place exactly as he wanted.


    I kept my expression unreadable, refusing to show the real emotions swirling inside me because the King had no idea¡ªthat this engagement was going to end in two years, and that I was only doing this to protect myself, and that when the time came¡ªI would walk away from this deal, completely free, and hopefully, unscathed.

 Chapter 217 217: Responsibilities

    Seraphina''s POV


    King Orion''s smile broadened, his approval evident as he nodded.


    "I''m glad to hear that you and Darius have taken the time to get to know each other before making this decision," he said smoothly. "It''s important for a future royal couple to have some level of understanding."


    I kept my expression neutral, nodding slightly.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty," I responded. "Darius and I had the opportunity to talk, and we both realized that we could get along really well."


    King Orion nodded in satisfaction.


    "I''ll inform the appropriate channels to release the news of your engagement," he continued, his voice steady, like a ruler making an official decree. "By tomorrow, all of Aldoria will know that you are the future princess of this kingdom. The people will be eager to celebrate this announcement."


    I could already picture the headlines.


    Prince Darius Announces His Engagement to Daughter of Late Koran Hook!


    The idea of my name being plastered everywhere¡ªof people talking about me, judging me¡ªmade my stomach churn, but I didn''t let it show.


    Even though I had already accepted this outcome, hearing it out loud still made my insides feel slightly weird.


    Future princess¡ªa title that didn''t suit me in the silence, and a title that thankfully wasn''t meant to last.


    Still, I gave a small nod, maintaining my composure.


    Then, the King''s expression turned slightly more serious. "Now that your engagement is going to become official, I hope you understand that you''ll now have a responsibility to the royal family, Seraphina."


    That caught my attention. I wasn''t surprised to hear it, but I was curious.


    "What exactly does that mean, Your Majesty?" I asked carefully.


    King Orion leaned forward slightly, his piercing gaze settling on me.


    "For starters," he said, "you must ensure that you do not involve yourself in anything that could be deemed a scandal."


    I frowned slightly but nodded. That was... expected.


    "The reputation of the royal family must remain spotless," he continued. "And any mishap on your part could put us in a precarious position since you''re now seen as a part of us."


    His tone was pointed, as if he was giving me the opportunity to confess something now before it could be unearthed later.


    "If there is anything in your past that could be deemed a humiliation by the public," he added, "it would be best to inform us now so we can protect you before the media gets hold of it."


    I swallowed, keeping my expression calm. The King was being... careful, and I could tell that he was testing me, trying to see if I had anything to hide.


    Which, of course, I did, but nothing that could be traced back to me, and certainly not something I would admit to him.


    I shook my head, my voice firm but polite.


    "Your Majesty, I assure you¡ªI am not the type to get into trouble," I said evenly. "So I can assure you that the royal family won''t have anything to worry about when it comes to me."


    Darius let out a quiet chuckle beside me, and I saw him smirk from the corner of my eye.


    King Orion, however, held my gaze for a long moment before nodding.


    "Good," he finally said.


    But even though he looked pleased, I could tell that he would be watching me very carefully from now on. He steepled his fingers together, watching me carefully before continuing.


    "There is one more responsibility you must uphold once the engagement is officially announced," he said, his voice calm yet authoritative.


    I braced myself.


    "As Darius''s fiance?e, you will be expected to attend a few royal events," he explained. "These gatherings are crucial for maintaining the public image of the royal family, and your presence will be required."


    My stomach clenched at the thought.


    I had spent most of my life avoiding any kind of social interaction outside of what was absolutely necessary, and now, I was supposed to parade myself in front of an audience as the future princess of Aldoria?


    Just fantastic.


    The king sighed, leaning back in his chair. "I am aware that you are still in school¡ªin a different kingdom, no less. While I would have preferred otherwise, I understand your situation. However..."


    I knew what was coming.


    "You will have to deal with flying back and forth between Aldoria and Elmeria whenever your presence is required," he finished.


    I fought the urge to groan.


    Of course I would. I hated the idea of constant travel, and I especially hated the idea of having to stand in front of crowds, smile, and pretend I belonged in a world I had no intention of staying in, but I also knew that I couldn''t refuse.


    Not if I wanted to keep up this illusion, and not if I wanted to make it out of my situation alive. If I was going to be using the royal family, then maybe I deserved this as karma and no longer had any reason to feel bad.


    I forced a smile, keeping my tone as polite as possible. "I understand, Your Majesty," I said. "I''ll do my best to attend these events as often as I can."


    The king nodded approvingly, though I could see the way he analyzed me¡ªlike he was trying to figure out if I truly meant it.


    I didn''t, but he didn''t need to know that. Instead, I shifted the topic. "Is there anything else, Your Majesty?" I asked, hoping to wrap this up as quickly as possible.


    King Orion exhaled, folding his hands together.


    "For now, that will be all," he said.


    Then, his expression darkened slightly.


    "But before I forget, once your engagement is made public, you may begin to attract attention¡ªincluding from the press."


    I tensed.


    "As uncomfortable and as upsetting as this may sound, you might even start being followed by reporters¡ªeven all the way to your school."


    I tensed slightly but kept my face neutral, even though I was spiraling on the inside.


    "The media will be looking for anything on you," he continued. "So I strongly advise you to be careful at all times."


    I exhaled slowly.


    The thought of reporters digging into my life, trying to find dirt on me, made me want to crawl into a hole, and it wasn''t just about the fact that I wasn''t really planning to marry Darius.


    It was about the fact that I had something to hide, even though it shouldn''t even be something this serious. Unfortunately, though, it was a secret that would ruin a lot of things for me if it was exposed, and for my own sake, I''d rather my real business wasn''t out there for public consumption.


    So instead of expressing my discomfort, I didn''t let it show. Instead, I simply nodded and responded with, "I understand, Your Majesty."


    Even though inwardly...I was already mentally preparing for the storm that was about to come.

 Chapter 218 218: Backstabbing B*tch

    Electra''s POV


    The cool breeze brushed against my skin as I stood at the rooftop, a cigarette lazily balanced between my fingers. I took a slow drag, exhaling the smoke into the open air, watching as it dispersed into the sky.


    My mind, however, was far from at peace.It was a mess of thoughts, plans, and calculations.


    Ever since my whole life turned upside down, including the existence of my so-called uncle, I had been mentally strategizing on how to safeguard my position as Crown Princess.


    Because one thing was clear, and that was¡ªif I didn''t act soon, I was going to lose everything, and I was not the type to lose.


    I brought the cigarette back to my lips, ready to take another drag, but then¡ª


    "Electra."


    The familiar voice cut through my peace and quiet, and I immediately stiffened. I turned my head slightly, my eyes narrowing as I watched Irina walk towards me.


    Of course.


    The second I wanted to be alone, she just had to show up, and judging by the look on her face, she was about to grill me.


    I sighed, bringing the cigarette back to my lips before exhaling another puff of smoke.


    "What in the world are you doing here instead of being in class, Irina?" I asked, already bracing myself for whatever she was about to say.


    Irina rolled her eyes before crossing her arms. "I could ask you the same thing," she shot back. "You weren''t in your room when we went looking for you earlier, so I figured you had to be here."


    I huffed, looking toward the rooftop door. "Are the other girls coming too?" I asked, half-dreading the answer.


    The last thing I needed was for this rooftop to be invaded by my entire friend group. I had come here to think¡ªnot to deal with people.


    Irina raised an eyebrow. "Why? Are you hiding from someone?"


    I scoffed. "No."


    I was, though.


    I didn''t need to be anywhere near Deena right now, not until I had figured out what to do with my anger and how to deal with her.


    Irina studied me carefully before finally letting out a sigh.


    "Relax, it''s just me," she said. "Penelope and Roxana are still in class, and I doubt Deena even knows you''re up here."


    The mention of Deena''s name made my jaw clench, but I forced myself to stay neutral.


    Irina watched me closely, her eyes analyzing me like she knew something was off.


    "Alright," she muttered, leaning against the railing. "What''s going on with you?"


    I raised an eyebrow, feigning indifference. "Nothing."


    She snorted. "Please. You''ve been acting weird since last night, Electra, specifically since dinner last night . So spill, kid. What''s going on with your?"


    I took another drag of my cigarette, exhaling slowly before responding. "I''m just...thinking," I muttered.


    She tilted her head. "Thinking about what? Is this about Hunter and your position?"


    I smirked slightly. "Well, as you know, there''s always a lot on my mind, sweetie. Politics, betrayal, and impending doom. The usual."


    Irina''s eyes narrowed. "Electra."


    Her tone was serious now. "Talk to me. What''s really going on with you?"


    I let out a sigh, tapping the cigarette against the railing as I tried to gather my thoughts. I couldn''t tell her everything, not because I didn''t trust her but because I knew I would sound very crazy if I told her everything that was running through my mind.


    I turned my gaze toward her, my expression unreadable. "Let''s say...someone close to you betrays you," I said slowly. "Someone you trust."


    Irina frowned. "You''re still on this topic?" she asked, clearly baffled.


    "Do you want to hear what I have to say or not, Irina?" I responded.


    She rolled her eyes at me before reluctantly responding. "Go ahead, but it had better make sense."


    "Thank you. Now, as I was saying, let''s assume...you find out that they''re planning to kill you."


    I turned to her fully now.


    "What would you do?"


    Irina stared at me, her expression unreadable. Then, after a moment¡ªshe grinned.


    "You know me well enough to know the answer to that question, Electra," she said casually, "If I''m ever betrayed by someone I trusted, and I find out they want to kill me, I''d kill them first."


    I let out a low chuckle, shaking my head. "Of course you would."


    Irina smirked, but then her eyes darkened slightly. "Electra."


    She took a step closer. "Are you trying to tell me something? Is something going to betray you? Who is it?"


    I held her gaze for a long moment. Then, I simply shrugged.


    "I''m just thinking out loud," I said smoothly. "That''s all."


    Irina''s fingers dug into my shoulders, squeezing just hard enough to make me feel it.


    "Electra," she said, her voice low. "Tell me the truth."


    I exhaled slowly, keeping my expression neutral as I took another drag from my cigarette, but Irina wasn''t letting up.


    "Why do you keep talking about betrayal, Electra?" she demanded. "Who''s going to betray you?"


    "Is it someone we know?" she pressed. "Is it one of us?"


    When I didn''t respond immediately, her grip tightened slightly, her tone turning more urgent.


    "Is it Roxie?"


    Silence.


    "Penelope?"


    I took another slow drag from my cigarette, then exhaled deliberately.


    "Deena?"


    That time, I felt my jaw tighten, and Irina must''ve noticed, because she suddenly narrowed her eyes.


    "Electra," she said slowly, "if you don''t start talking, I swear¡ª"


    I cut her off with a scoff, rolling my shoulders under her grip.


    "How are you so sure it''s not you?" I challenged, raising an eyebrow at her. "Why are you so confident that I don''t suspect you?"


    For a split second, Irina stared at me¡ªthen¡ªshe let out a loud laugh.


    Her fingers loosened, and she shook her head with mock amusement.


    "Even if you believe that the whole world has betrayed you," she said, "you and I both know that I wouldn''t be one of them."


    Her tone was matter-of-fact, like it was undisputed truth, and I couldn''t even argue because she was right. Irina would never do anything to hurt me, which was exactly why I finally made up my mind.


    I took one last inhale of my cigarette, then flicked the ash over the edge of the rooftop before finally¡ªI spoke.


    "It''s Deena."


    As soon as the words left my mouth, Irina froze, and her eyes darkened. For a moment, she didn''t say anything, and then¡ª


    "What?"


    I turned to face her fully now, my expression blank. "Deena is planning to kill me."


    Irina''s face shifted, and her usual sarcastic expression had completely disappeared. Her lips pressed into a thin line, and her eyes became cold, colder than usual.


    I could see her mind working, putting pieces together, and then, after several long seconds¡ªshe exhaled slowly, her hands falling away from my shoulders.


    "How do you know?"


    My fingers tightened around my cigarette. "Seraphina told me."


    Irina''s eyes snapped back to mine, and for the first time today¡ªshe looked genuinely shaken.


    "Seraphina?" she repeated. "Hook?"


    I nodded once.


    "She overheard Deena talking to someone over the phone," I said flatly. "She was planning my murder. Someone was giving her orders."


    Irina''s hands curled into fists.


    Her jaw clenched, but when she spoke again, her voice was dangerously calm.


    "And you''re just now telling me this?"


    I sighed, running a hand through my hair. "I only just found out myself, Irina. Imagine how I''m feeling."


    Irina let out a sharp breath, shaking her head.


    "That backstabbing bitch," she muttered. "I should''ve known something was off about her. I knew there was a reason I never really liked her."


    I let out a dry chuckle. "Well, you don''t exactly like anyone besides me and Roxie. You tolerate them."


    Irina''s eyes flashed, but instead of snapping back at me, she simply tilted her head. "What''s the plan?" she asked. "Because you do have one, right?"


    I smirked slightly. "Of course I do."


    I took another slow drag from my cigarette before exhaling, watching the smoke dissolve into the sky.


    Then, I turned back to Irina, and with calm certainty, I said¡ª


    "I''m going to make her pay, but only when I know when and how she''s going to try to kill me, and more importantly, I want to know who gave her the order."

 Chapter 219 219: An Unexpected Encounter

    Seraphina''s POV


    Days later...


    I took a deep breath, filling my lungs with air, before slowly exhaling. The seriousness of what was about to happen made me feel like I had a heavy load on my shoulders, but I forced myself to keep my head up.


    Tonight was the engagement ceremony.


    The official public debut of my engagement to Prince Darius of Aldoria.


    In the last few days, my name had been plastered everywhere¡ªon news channels, in newspapers, and on social media¡ªand it just felt like the entire kingdom had something to say about me.


    Some were simply shocked, while others were outright disgusted.


    People who had never even seen me before suddenly had opinions about whether or not I belonged in the royal family, and the worst part? They didn''t think I did.


    They called me plain, said I didn''t look like royalty, mocked my background, even though I didn''t lack noble blood, and they also mocked my supposed timidness.


    And, of course¡ªthey couldn''t believe that someone like me was engaged to Darius, who, in their words, was far too good-looking for an ordinary individual like me.


    Darius had warned me about this. He had told me that people would talk and that they would judge me, but knowing and experiencing it firsthand were two very different things.


    Now, it was time for me to step out and face the very people who thought I wasn''t worthy of standing beside him.


    I released another slow breath, steadying myself. I could do this. I had to do this.


    Just as I straightened my posture, preparing to walk forward, a familiar voice sneered from beside me.


    "Are you sure you can do this?"


    I stiffened immediately.


    That mocking tone, that cold, condescending voice. I already knew who it was before I even turned my head.


    Gianna.


    I clenched my jaw, bracing myself for whatever nonsense she was about to say. When I turned to face her, she was standing there with her arms crossed, a smug expression on her face. There was thinly veiled amusement in her eyes, as if she was waiting for me to crumble.


    "You don''t think a timid little fool like you is taking too bold a risk?" she continued, tilting her head. "Walking out there in front of everyone? Do you really believe they''ll accept you?"


    I could feel the way she was trying to get into my head. She was clearly trying to intimidate me and trying to break me before I even stepped outside.


    Pathetic.


    I let out a tired sigh before rolling my eyes.


    "Shouldn''t you be somewhere else, Gianna?" I asked, bored. "Perhaps crying about the fact that your days of controlling me are officially over?"


    Her scowl deepened, but I saw a flicker of anger in her eyes.


    Good. It was killing her that I had slipped out of her grasp and that I now had the backing of the royal family, so unfortunately for her, a


    she couldn''t just lock me away or starve me whenever she wanted anymore.


    I took one step closer, my voice lowering.


    "And if you''re so concerned about whether I belong," I continued, keeping my tone sharp, "then maybe you should be asking yourself why you''re still here instead of slithering away like the snake you are."


    Her eyes flashed, but before she could spit out a reply, a voice interrupted us.


    "Everything okay here?"


    I turned to see Darius approaching, his posture relaxed, but his gaze calculating.


    Gianna immediately stiffened, stepping back slightly. Her expression shifted into something more neutral, but I could see the irritation in her eyes.


    I smirked.


    She could talk all she wanted when we were alone, but she would never dare insult me in front of the Crown Prince.


    "Everything''s fine," I said, keeping my tone light and unconcerned. "Gianna was just offering her support before I went out."


    Gianna''s lips pressed into a thin line, and for once, she was smart enough not to open her mouth.


    Darius glanced between us, and even though he didn''t say anything, I knew he had already picked up on the tension, but instead of pressing the issue, he simply offered his arm to me.


    "Shall we?" he asked, raising an eyebrow.


    I hesitated for a brief second, then placed my hand on his arm, but as we turned to leave, I threw one last glance at Gianna, enjoying the anger in her eyes and the realization that there was nothing she could do to hurt me anymore.


    The instant Darius and I stepped out into the engagement venue, my stomach lurched.


    The flash of cameras was blinding¡ªlike standing under a storm of relentless lightning. Hundreds of bright, white flashes went off in my direction, each one stinging my eyes.


    I winced, my breath hitching, as a sudden wave of nausea rolled over me. This was too much for me. There were way too many people and too much attention.


    Darius, sensing my discomfort, immediately leaned in. His voice was low and concerned as he asked, "Are you okay?"


    I swallowed hard, forcing myself to nod before shaking my head instead. "I''m not," I admitted, keeping my voice low. "Am I really supposed to pose in front of this many cameras?"


    Darius''s lips pressed into a thin line, his gaze flickering toward the swarm of photographers.


    He sighed, looking genuinely apologetic. "Unfortunately, yes," he muttered. "But just for a few seconds. If you can manage that, I''ll have them dismissed after."


    I clenched my jaw. A few seconds, just a few seconds.


    I could do that... right?


    Slowly, against every single instinct telling me to run, I turned back toward the flashing cameras, and I forced a smile.


    It felt fake and uncomfortable, like my lips were glued together in a way that didn''t belong to me, but I held it, and as promised, within moments, Darius raised a hand and signaled the photographers away.


    Almost instantly, the cameras lowered, and I felt like I could finally breathe again.


    "Let''s go," Darius murmured beside me, his arm still firmly linked with mine.


    I nodded gratefully as we moved forward, leaving the flashing lights behind, but the night was still very far from being over.


    Now, we had to greet guests, and one by one, we moved through a bunch of nobles, exchanging forced pleasantries.


    "Congratulations," someone said.


    "Your father would be so proud of you, Lady Seraphina," another added, their voice dripping with insincerity.


    I nodded politely, keeping my responses short. I was barely listening anymore. Everything felt like white noise, a blur of meaningless words and empty smiles.


    And then¡ªa familiar voice cut through the chatter, a voice that sent a sharp chill down my spine.


    "Hello, Seraphina."


    I froze.


    My entire body went rigid. That voice¡ªI knew that voice, but it couldn''t be¡ªI whirled around, heart hammering, convinced that I must have been imagining it, but I wasn''t.


    Because standing right in front of me, wearing a smug, amused expression, was¡ªElectra Vale.


    Dressed in a sleek black gown, her posture relaxed yet intriguing as she stood there like she owned the entire room.


    Her piercing blue eyes were glistening with something unreadable, a knowing smirk curling at her lips.


    "Surprised to see me?" she asked, tilting her head slightly.


    I blinked, my throat suddenly dry.


    "What are you doing here?" I demanded, my voice coming out harsher than I intended.


    Electra''s smirk widened. "What?" she drawled, placing a hand on her hip. "You don''t want to see me anymore now that you''re the fiance?e of the Crown Prince of Aldoria?"

 Chapter 220 220: This Miserable Feeling

    Electra''s POV


    I was mid-sentence, having a serious conversation with Irina, when Penelope suddenly burst into my room without warning.


    The door slammed open, and she practically stumbled inside, her eyes wide with urgency, and at her intrusion, I felt my irritation spike instantly.


    I had told them all before¡ªjust because my door wasn''t locked didn''t mean they could barge in unannounced. I shot her a flat look, my arms crossed over my chest.


    "Penelope, what the hell are you thinking?" I snapped. "Did your brain finally short-circuit, or do you just enjoy testing my patience?"


    She barely reacted to my tone, which meant whatever she had to say was something big or very stupid. "Sorry if I interrupted anything important," she said quickly, "but¡ªhave you heard the news?"


    My brows furrowed.


    "What news?"


    She hesitated, and immediately, I felt my annoyance flare up further. "Penelope," I said slowly, "how many times have I told you¡ªif you have something to say, just say it. No stupid build-up. No pointless questions. Spit it out."


    She let out a dramatic sigh, rolling her eyes before moving further into the room. Without another word, she dropped down on the sofa, right between me and Irina, and then she pulled out her phone, scrolled for a few seconds, and then shoved it into my hands.


    "Check this out," she said.


    I snatched the phone from her, already irritated¡ªbut curious. I had no idea what I was about to see, but I also wasn''t expecting much¡ªmaybe it''d be something annoying, but definitely nothing major, but the moment my eyes landed on the article staring back at me¡ªmy entire body went still.


    I felt my grip tighten around the phone, my breath catching in my throat.


    I stared, blinking once¡ªthen twice¡ªas if that would change the words glaring back at me, but it didn''t.


    The headline remained clear and taunting:


    "PRINCE DARIUS ORION OF ALDORIA TO MARRY LATE MAJOR GENERAL''S DAUGHTER, SERAPHINA HOOK."


    My blood ran cold.


    For a long moment, I just stared at the screen, unable to fully process what I was seeing.


    Then¡ªI let out a low, bitter laugh. A laugh so void of humor, it made Irina glance at me sharply.


    Penelope, eager as always to stir the pot, leaned in slightly.


    "Well?" she asked. "Are you surprised? Were you not given a heads-up at all?"


    My fingers dug into the phone as I turned to her, my expression carefully blank.


    "You''re telling me," I said slowly, "that Seraphina, little dove Sera, is engaged. To the Prince of Aldoria."


    Penelope nodded eagerly. "Yup."


    "And this was just announced?"


    "Yes, a few hours ago. You know I''m always in every kingdom''s business, so the news just popped up suddenly, and because I recognized the name, I figured that you''d also like to know."


    I felt a faint ringing in my ears.


    So it was real? The news of Seraphina getting married was actually real?


    I leaned back, gripping the phone tightly as I read through the article, and as I did¡ªsomething sharp and ugly twisted in my chest.


    The article talked about how Seraphina had accepted the prince when he expressed his interest in her, how the king himself had given his blessing, and how she would soon be known as Lady Seraphina Orion.


    I couldn''t tell what irritated me more¡ªthe fact that this was happening or the fact that I had to find out through a damn news article. Seraphina didn''t exactly owe me an explanation or anything, since we weren''t an item, but for someone that claimed to like me so much, I just didn''t expect to be blindsided like this.


    Across from me, Irina was watching closely¡ªtoo closely. I could feel her gaze, feel the way she was waiting, and feel her analyzing every shift in my expression.


    So I did what I did best¡ªI masked everything.


    I forced my lips into a smirk, tossed the phone back at Penelope, and leaned back against the couch as if I didn''t have a care in the world.


    "Well," I said, my voice bored, "good for her."


    Penelope blinked while Irina stared, and I could tell that neither of them bought it.


    Penelope tilted her head, a slow smirk creeping on her face. "Huh," she mused. "You know, I was expecting more of a reaction."


    I raised an eyebrow at her. "And why the hell would you expect that?"


    "Because it''s Seraphina," she replied knowingly. "And last I checked, you two had a thing going on."


    My jaw clenched, but my smirk didn''t waver. "A thing?" I repeated, letting out a low chuckle. "Please, Penelope, don''t be stupid. I don''t get involved with people."


    Penelope just grinned.


    "Oh, come on," she teased. "We all know how obsessed you are with the girl, and we saw how much effort you put into making sure she was able to leave for Aldoria. The Electra I know wouldn''t do that for just anyone, and now she''s now engaged to some prince? You have to feel something about that."


    I kept my expression impassive.


    "I don''t," I said simply. "She can do whatever she wants, Pen. It''s her life and her business."


    "Even if it means marrying someone else? You know she stops being your ''little dove,'' right?"


    My smile faltered¡ªjust barely, and Penelope''s eyes flickered with amusement.


    She noticed, of course she did. The annoying brat was too perceptive for her own good.


    "You''re unusually calm about this, Electra," Irina finally spoke, her voice measured. "Considering you were just asking questions about betrayal yesterday. Doesn''t this count as a betrayal?"


    I turned to her, eyes narrowing slightly. "You think?" I challenged.


    She studied me for a long moment. Then¡ªshe smirked, and that was when I knew that she saw right through me.


    I was pissed, and I didn''t even know why. Was it because Seraphina was engaged? Was it because she hadn''t told me herself, or was it because¡ªdeep down¡ªsome stupid, ridiculous part of me had assumed that she would always be in the palm of my hands no matter what?


    I didn''t have an answer, but whatever was going on with me, and whatever this miserable feeling I suddenly had was, I hated it.

 Chapter 221 221: The Voice Returns

    Electra''s POV


    I couldn''t sleep.


    No matter how many times I twisted, turned, flipped my pillow, or yanked the blanket over my head¡ªsleep refused to come, and I knew exactly why.


    It was her.


    Seraphina Hook, or, should I say¡ªthe soon-to-be Seraphina Orion.


    My teeth clenched at the thought, and I flipped on my back, staring at the ceiling, and feeling my chest tighten with frustration.


    This was ridiculous. I shouldn''t care this much; I shouldn''t be this restless over a stupid engagement announcement, and yet¡ªI was losing my mind.


    I knew it was bad when, after tossing and turning for over an hour, I had reached for my phone¡ªand done something I had never done before.


    I had searched his name.


    Prince Darius Orion.


    I needed something, some flaw, some imperfection. Something to justify the growing knot of irritation in my chest.


    Instead, I found nothing. The stupid bastard was flawless, and unlike me, he seemed like the perfect royal with no single problem.


    His reputation? Spotless. His social media presence? Carefully curated to perfection, and his appearance? Annoyingly attractive, which, frankly, pissed me off even more.


    I wasn''t the type to give men credit, but even I had to admit¡ªDarius Orion was the kind of man most girls, the ones who liked men, would dream of marrying, and Seraphina was marrying him.


    That thought made my blood boil, and I hated this feeling so much. I hated that there wasn''t a single thing I could use to convince myself that Seraphina was making a mistake.


    I hated that I kept scrolling, searching for something¡ªanything¡ªthat would make me feel better, and most of all¡ªI hated the bitter, ugly feeling twisting in my gut every time I saw his name next to hers.


    I clenched my jaw, forcing myself to lock my phone and toss it on the nightstand.


    I had never been this pathetic.


    This wasn''t like me. I didn''t get jealous, and I didn''t lose sleep over things I couldn''t control, and yet, here I was, tossing and turning like an idiot over a girl I had no right to be mad at.


    Because the worst part? Seraphina didn''t even betray me. She didn''t owe me anything.


    I was the one who had pretended like I didn''t remember what we went through together, and I was the one who had planned on rejecting her feelings before she could even confess them in our real lives.


    I was the one who had denied my own feelings, hoping they would just go away, with the excuse that it was for the best, and now¡ªnow she was engaged to some perfect prince¡ªand I was seething over something that was entirely my fault.


    I was a damn hypocrite.


    I ran my hands down my face, letting out a deep sigh.I needed to get a grip.


    This wasn''t me.


    I didn''t do feelings, I didn''t pine over people, and I didn''t torture myself over what-ifs, but then¡ªwhy did I feel like this? Why did my chest ache every time I imagined Seraphina smiling at Darius?


    Why did I feel this sickening pit of regret deep in my stomach? I shut my eyes tightly, trying to block it out and trying to pretend like I didn''t already know the answer, but no matter how hard I tried¡ªI couldn''t escape the truth.


    I had messed up, and the worst part? I wasn''t sure I could fix it, or if I wanted to fix it.


    I threw an arm over my face, letting out another frustrated groan.


    "This is really stupid, Electra," I muttered under my breath, but no matter how much I tried to convince myself of that¡ª


    No matter how many times I reminded myself that Seraphina could marry whoever the hell she wanted¡ªthe anger didn''t fade, the restlessness didn''t disappear, and the jealousy¡ªbecause that''s what it was, wasn''t it?¡ªonly grew stronger.


    I sat up abruptly, rubbing my face aggressively before grabbing my phone again.


    I had no idea what I was hoping to find this time, but I unlocked it anyway, staring at the article one more time.


    The headline was still there, mocking me¡ª"Prince Darius Orion of Aldoria to Marry Late Major General''s Daughter, Seraphina Hook."


    My jaw tightened.


    I scrolled through the pictures, stopping at one of Seraphina and Darius standing side by side at an outing that looked like it was a date.


    Seraphina was dressed casually, seated just close enough to Darius to look comfortable, but not intimate. Her expression was neutral, composed, but her eyes...I zoomed in slightly, staring at her eyes.


    She didn''t look happy. Not really. She didn''t look like someone who was in love and thrilled to be engaged, and that alone should have made me feel better, but instead, it made me feel even worse.


    Because it meant this wasn''t just a casual engagement. It meant that, despite not loving him, which I hoped she didn''t, Seraphina had still agreed.


    Why?


    Why would she do that?


    A part of me knew I could just call her and ask¡ªbut I couldn''t. Because I had already burned that bridge the second I pretended not to remember.


    I had pushed her away, and now, she was moving on¡ªmoving forward. Moving toward a future that didn''t involve me, and wasn''t that exactly what I wanted?


    Wasn''t that what I had told myself I needed? Then why did it feel like someone was squeezing my chest so tight I could barely breathe?


    I tossed my phone on the bed and stood up, pacing toward the window. Outside, the moon was high, and everywhere was quiet, and it should have calmed me down¡ªbut it didn''t.


    Because all I could think about was how, at this very moment, Seraphina was probably preparing to become a member of her kingdom''s royal family and move into the palace with her new fiance?, and I was here, feeling like a complete idiot.


    I let out another frustrated sigh, gripping the edge of the windowsill.


    I was already on edge, frustrated, restless, and on the brink of a mental breakdown when all of a sudden, the air shifted, and it wasn''t subtle.


    It was like the entire atmosphere had been sucked out of the room, replaced by something heavy and unnatural.


    My body reacted before my mind could catch up, and heat surged through my veins, fast and sudden. A burning sensation spread from my chest to my fingertips, and in that moment¡ªmy vision blurred¡ªthen sharpened.


    I felt the prickling sensation of power surging behind my eyes, and before I even needed a mirror to confirm it¡ªI knew.


    Golden irises with a ring of fire inside¡ªmy other side had awakened, but¡ªwhy? This had never happened before.


    Even when I was furious, hurt, or cornered, my Phoenix instincts had never flared up this strongly, which meant something was wrong, something was very, very wrong.


    I turned instinctively, my body tense¡ªand then I saw it.


    A creature. A shadow-like figure standing just a few feet away.


    It wasn''t human, and it wasn''t anything I could name. Its body shifted and warped, like it was half-solid, half-smoke, and its eyes¡ªglowing and watching.


    I should''ve felt fear. I should''ve backed away, but I didn''t, because the moment the thing smiled¡ªthe moment it spoke¡ªmy blood ran cold.


    "Hello, Electra."


    The voice.


    That voice.


    I knew that voice.


    I had heard it before, and in my shock, the words left my mouth before I could stop them¡ª


    "It''s you!"


    The thing''s smile widened, amused.


    "Oh?" it hummed. "So you remember me?"

 Chapter 222 222: Running out of time

    Electra''s POV


    I scoffed, arms crossing over my chest, glaring at the shadowy figure that stood just a few feet away from me.


    "Of course, I remember you," I snapped, my tone laced with mocking amusement. "How could I possibly forget about the dumb and clearly bored creep voice that keeps playing puppet master with my life?"


    The entity let out a low, amused chuckle, the sound slithering through the air like it was alive.


    "Oh, Electra," it murmured, its form shifting slightly, "you wound me."


    I rolled my eyes. "Let me guess," I continued, narrowing my gaze. "You''re not happy that Seraphina and I switched back? Is that why you''re here? Are you here to try to mess with me like you messed with her and got her to say yes to our lives switching?"


    A smirk curled my lips, but my muscles remained tense. This thing¡ªwhatever the hell it was¡ªwas dangerous. I could feel it.


    The way the instincts of my other side burned under my skin, clearly ready to lash out, the way my heart pounded, and the way my body was on edge like it was standing in the presence of a predator was enough indication that whatever this thing was, it was dangerous.


    The voice let out another chuckle, this time louder and almost amused.


    "Oh, Electra, do you truly believe I''m unhappy about your switch?"


    Its shadow-like form flickered, the air around it warping slightly. "On the contrary," it said. "I''m quite pleased. It means we can finally get to the real reason I''m meeting you instead of playing around."


    I scoffed at its ridiculous response. I didn''t trust it at all, not for a second.


    The first time it had spoken to me, it had hidden, and I never got to see what it looked like, and Seraphina had also mentioned that she had never seen it. Yet here it was, fully revealing itself to me now.


    "You''re the one who''s playing around, you sick piece of shit!" I snapped.


    I saw the glow of its eyes sharpen, and then¡ªit laughed. Not a cold laugh, not a menacing, villainous chuckle. No¡ªit was genuine amusement, which somehow made me even angrier.


    "Oh, Electra," it hummed, "I understand your anger, but like I just said, I have no intention of switching your lives again. I mean, why would I, when I was the one who made sure you switched back in the first place?"


    I froze.


    "What the hell do you mean by that?" I demanded.


    It took a slow step forward as it responded. "I mean exactly what I said," it murmured. "You didn''t think you and Seraphina just happened to wake up in your own bodies again, did you?"


    I said nothing because the truth was¡ªI hadn''t questioned it. Not deeply enough.


    When I had opened my eyes in my own bed, I had been so relieved that I didn''t stop to wonder how it happened, but now¡ªnow I realized I had been a fool.


    This thing had been pulling the strings from the start. "So you..." My voice was low, dangerous. "You really switched us back?"


    "I did," it confirmed.


    "Why?"


    Another chuckle.


    "Because, Electra," it whispered, "your time is running out."


    A chill ran through me. I didn''t like the way it said that; I didn''t like the implication, and I sure as hell didn''t like that it knew something I didn''t.


    I took a step forward, fists clenching at my sides.


    "If you''re not here to make me switch lives with Sera again, then why are you here? What do you want from me?" I demanded.


    The creature sighed.


    "Still so impatient," it muttered, almost fondly. "Always so quick to fight, so unwilling to listen."


    I gritted my teeth, feeling my anger rise dangerously.


    "I have every right to be impatient," I spat. "You''ve been screwing with my life¡ªour lives¡ªsince the beginning. So start talking. Why are you here now, and what do you want from me?"


    The air around us shifted again. The creature''s gaze bore into mine, and for the first time, I felt something deeper under its amusement.


    Something ancient and somewhat terrifying.


    "I am here, Electra," it murmured, "to tell you the truth. Your truth."


    My breath hitched slightly, but I held my ground. "What truth?" I asked, my voice sharp.


    The voice was silent for a moment, as if considering something, and then, in a voice so low, so cold, it sent a shiver through my bones, it said¡ª


    "The truth about what you really are."


    My stomach dropped, and a strange feeling coiled around my chest. I hated this feeling, and I hated how my body was reacting to his words before my mind could even process them.


    "What¡ª" I started, but my voice faltered.


    The creature grinned, sensing my hesitation.


    "Ah," it hummed, "you feel it, don''t you?"


    I took a step back, my breathing uneven. "Feel what?" I asked through clenched teeth.


    The voice laughed, and this time, the sound wasn''t just amused¡ªit was thrilled.


    And I had reached my limit¡ªthe mocking, the cryptic words, and the way this thing continued to play in my face like this was some twisted game to it¡ªI was done.


    Anger burned through me, setting my veins alight with heat, and before I could stop myself, the words tore out of my throat.


    "Just stop messing around and tell me the damn truth!" I snapped, my voice raw. "What are you even talking about? If you''re not going to tell me what this truth is and what the hell I''m supposed to be feeling, then get out!"


    The figure chuckled. "Calm down, Electra," it murmured, "anger doesn''t exactly help you in this situation."


    I clenched my fists, nails digging into my palms.


    "Stop playing games!" I snarled. "If you have something to say, then say it!"


    The creature tilted its head, its eyes narrowing with amusement, and then¡ª "Very well," it said, its voice taking on a chilling, almost delighted tone. "You want the truth? Here it is¡ª"


    There was a pause¡ªa moment of absolute silence¡ªand then it said words that I didn''t expect to hear.


    "You, Electra Vale, are an abomination."


    I froze. My heart skipped a beat¡ªthen another. I stared at the creature, my mind racing, and my body tensed.


    Abomination?


    "What¡ª" My voice caught, my throat suddenly dry. "What the hell do you mean?"


    The thing grinned, and I hated how much it looked like it was enjoying this.


    "Tell me, Electra," it purred, "what are you feeling right now?"


    I blinked, utterly confused by its question.


    To be honest, I was feeling angry, obviously, and also confused. I was¡ªthen it hit me.


    I wasn''t just angry; I was also starting to feel tired. My body felt heavy¡ªtoo heavy, like something inside me was slowly leaving me, and unlike a few minutes earlier, my other side suddenly felt like it was no longer fighting.


    It was¡ªfading. A slow fade, like a candle being snuffed out, and my stomach dropped.


    I pressed a hand against my chest, feeling the rapid beat of my heart.


    "What¡ª" My voice shook. "What''s happening to me?"


    The creature grinned wider, exposing rows of jagged teeth that flickered in and out of focus.


    "What you should be feeling, Electra," it whispered, "is your own life slipping away."


    My life was¡ªslipping away? I was dying already?


    My thoughts were so disoriented and so out of it until the nightmare I had came back to me, and now¡ªnow, this thing was confirming to me that it wasn''t just a dream, and it was really a warning.


    My breath came short, panic coiling tightly around my ribs. "Am I really going to die?" I demanded, my voice shaking despite myself.


    The creature tilted its head, mockingly thoughtful. "Haven''t you already been given a sign?" it mused. "A glimpse of your own end?"


    A sign¡ªa glimpse of my own end. That had to be the dream and the burning, according to what Roxana had said.


    I swallowed hard, my pulse pounding in my ears.


    "You''re saying I''m heading toward death, and there''s no way for me to stop it? Is that it?" I asked, my voice low.


    The creature smirked.


    "Oh, most definitely you are very close to death," it said smoothly. "And unfortunately, you keep pushing away the only person who could save you."


    I stiffened, and my brows furrowed. The only person who could save me? My mind started to spin as I tried piecing together the puzzle, and then¡ªI thought of her.


    Seraphina, and my chest tightened.


    "Are you talking about Seraphina?" I asked, my voice barely audible.


    The creature''s smile widened, like it was pleased. "Ah, so you are capable of putting the pieces together," it drawled. "Maybe you aren''t as hopeless as I thought."


    A chill crawled up my spine.


    What did Seraphina have to do with my death?


    Was she supposed to stop it? How though? She was an ordinary human? So how was an ordinary human my only hope?


    My head spun, and I needed more specific answers, but before I could speak again, the creature took a step back.


    "Tick, tock, Electra," it murmured, grinning again like it knew something I didn''t. "Your clock is ticking faster than you think."


    I stiffened.


    "What does that mean?" I snapped. "Stop talking in riddles and¡ª"


    But before I could finish, the creature vanished like it had never even been there, and I couldn''t breathe.


    I couldn''t move. I was still shaking, and the only thing I could think about was how my clock was supposedly ticking fast and how the only person who could save me was Seraphina.

 Chapter 223 223: Rattled

    Electra''s POV


    I had barely taken three steps into the palace before I heard my name being called. I turned, frowning, and found a servant approaching me with hurried steps. His dark eyes flickered with something close to apprehension, and I instantly knew I wouldn''t like whatever he had to say.


    "I apologize for interrupting you, Your Highness," he said quickly, bowing slightly. "But the queen requests your presence."


    For a moment, I said nothing, processing the words. The Queen. Jella. That old witch.


    How the hell did she know I was even here?


    I hadn''t sent word of my arrival¡ªnot to my father, not to anyone. The only logical explanation was that she had stationed someone at the gates, keeping watch for me, and knowing that I couldn''t even come and go as I liked without her knowing wasn''t exactly a comforting thought.


    I felt very annoyed, but I forced my expression into something neutral, feigning indifference.


    "Did she say why?" I asked, though I already knew I wouldn''t get an answer.


    The servant only shook his head. "No, Your Highness. She only asked that I bring you to her immediately."


    Of course, she did.


    I exhaled sharply, rolling my shoulders back. This wasn''t why I''d come to the palace. I was here for my father, to ask him for a favor¡ªone I doubted he''d grant, but I had to try.


    The last thing I wanted was to waste my time playing whatever game Jella had prepared for me today.


    But, as much as I despised talking to her, I could also see this as an opportunity. I had been meaning to confront her about her latest betrayal, which was her attempt to replace me, and what better time than now to bring it up with her?


    So, rather than refuse, I nodded once. "Fine. Lead the way."


    The servant didn''t hesitate. He turned on his heel, and I followed behind.


    After what felt like walking for an eternity, even though it was barely five minutes, we finally arrived outside her chamber, and the servant stopped and knocked lightly on the door.


    "Your Majesty, Princess Electra is here."


    A brief silence followed before a voice¡ªthe witch''s voice¡ªresponded from within.


    "Let her in."


    The servant wasted no time. He pushed open the door and gestured for me to step inside before bowing and excusing himself.


    I squared my shoulders and stepped into the room, and as soon as I did, I didn''t hesitate.


    No pleasantries. No fake smiles, certainly, no empty courtesies.


    "What do you want from me?" I asked, my voice sharp, and my eyes locked on her. "Why did you call for me?"


    She barely spared me a glance as she sat by the large window, looking as regal and composed as ever.


    Then she scoffed.


    "Can''t you at least greet me like a normal person?" she asked, turning to face me, her piercing eyes filled with mock disappointment.


    I let out a low, unimpressed laugh.


    "I thought we already established that I''m not exactly a normal person," I shot back, crossing my arms. "So how about you get straight to the point? Or better yet, I say what I came here to say first, then get the hell out of here before you waste more of my time."


    Jella''s lips curled into a smirk.


    There it was. That twisted amusement. The same look she always had when she was plotting something and was planning on rattling me just for her entertainment.


    With a slow movement, she stood from her seat and turned fully toward me.


    "Ah, my darling Electra," she purred, mocking sweetness dripping from her voice. "Still such a rude little bitch. I must say, I appreciate that you haven''t changed. It will make things all the more satisfying when I finally get to throw you off your high horse."


    My lips twitched, a dry laugh escaping me.


    "Oh, so we''re getting straight to the threats now?" I mused. "How refreshing. Usually, you waste at least a minute pretending to care and beating around the bush before you show your claws."


    She merely smiled¡ªa cold, calculated smile.


    "If you already know where this conversation is going, then let''s not waste each other''s time," she said, tilting her head slightly. "You''re going to be replaced, Electra. The council sees it. The people will see it, and soon, you''ll see it too. So for your own good, I''d advise that you give up willingly instead of fighting for what''s already lost."


    My eyes flashed, heat rising in my chest. I stepped forward, tilting my head slightly in mock curiosity.


    "You mean Hunter?" I asked, smirking. "Do you really think that bastard is going to take my place?"


    Jella''s smile widened, pleased that I already knew. I could see it in her eyes¡ªshe thought she had already won.


    Too bad for her; I don''t lose.


    "Oh, Electra," she cooed, stepping closer, voice dripping with condescension. "You really should start preparing yourself for reality. Your claim to the throne was always weak, and you were merely tolerated because there was no other option, but now? Now there is, meaning your days of being significant are finally over."


    I let out a low, mocking hum.


    "Right. Because a man who''s spent his entire life hidden away in obscurity is suddenly fit to be king?" I sneered. "How convenient."


    She raised a brow, amusement flickering across her face.


    "More fit than a delinquent like you, if you ask anyone," she said simply. "The council knows it, and soon, the people will know it too."


    My smile widened, but there was no warmth in it. I took another step forward, closing the space between us.


    "If you think I''m going to let you and your council of old fools take away what''s mine, you''re delusional," I whispered. "I don''t care what game you''re playing, what pathetic bastard you''ve dug up, or how much you want me gone."


    I leaned in slightly, my eyes gleaming.


    "I am Electra Vale, and whether you like it or now, I will be the next queen of Elmeria, and there''s nothing you can do to stop me. So my advice: kill yourself now while you still have the chance, or I''ll kill you myself after I get rid of your new lackey."


    Jella''s smirk faltered¡ªjust for a split second, and that''s how I knew¡ªI was getting under her skin. She probably wasn''t as confident as she was trying to seem, which to me, was a good sign.


    She quickly recovered, her expression smoothing back into cold confidence. "We''ll see about that," she murmured, turning away as if I wasn''t even worth the energy anymore.


    It was classic Jella.


    Whenever she felt like she was losing control, she would act dismissive, like she was the one with the upper hand, but I knew better.


    The hag was rattled.


    Good.


    I stepped back, rolling my shoulders before flashing her one last mocking smile.


    "Enjoy your fantasies while you can, Mother," I said, voice dripping with fake politeness. "Because soon, I''ll make sure you choke on them, and when I''m done, I''ll burn you alive."


    Then, without waiting for a response, I turned on my heel and walked out, leaving her alone with her delusions.


    I didn''t need to hear whatever pathetic last words she had prepared.


    I had more important things to do.


    Like figuring out how to bury her ambitions before she buried mine.

 Chapter 224 224: Bold Requests

    Electra''s POV


    I hated bowing my head, and it wasn''t because I was arrogant¡ªthough I very much was.


    It was because I knew that every time I lowered my head, I was giving away power, and being born and raised in a place like this, I''d always been taught that power was everything.


    Still, I did it.


    Because I needed something, and my father, King Vale, wasn''t a man who gave anything freely.


    As expected, the moment I lifted my head, I found him watching me suspiciously, his sharp gaze analyzing my every move.


    "I wasn''t expecting to see you," he said, leaning back in his chair. "I didn''t call for you."


    "And yet, here I am," I responded, forcing my usual careless smirk onto my face.


    He studied me for a moment before raising a brow. "This isn''t about the marriage proposal, is it?" he asked, and my eye twitched.


    Of course, he''d assume I came crawling back, ready to throw myself into some political union just to secure my claim. I almost rolled my eyes.


    Almost, but I stopped myself, inhaling slowly before replying, "No, Father, this has nothing to do with Prince Loric. I came here to discuss something else entirely."


    I could tell by the slight downturn of his lips that he wasn''t thrilled by that answer; still, he gestured to the chair in front of him.


    "Sit."


    I hesitated¡ªbecause I never sat in my father''s presence unless absolutely necessary. He and I didn''t have that sort of relationship, and sitting in front of him and having to face him in that way always made me uncomfortable. But I didn''t want to test his patience today.


    So, I sat.


    "Now, tell me," he said, fingers interlocking on his desk. "Why are you being so... surprisingly gentle today?"


    I scoffed. "You make it sound like I''m some kind of tyrant, father. You should speak more kindly to your only child."


    His expression remained blank, but amusement flickered in his cold eyes. "Aren''t you a tyrant, though?" he mused. "You certainly have a reputation for it."


    I rolled my eyes this time.


    "I''ll take that as a compliment," I muttered. "But no, I''m not here to throw a tantrum or demand anything unreasonable. I actually came to talk about something that you might find interesting, or possibly foolish."


    Now, that got his attention.


    His brow lifted slightly, and for the first time since I walked in, he actually looked interested. "Go on."


    Sighing, I crossed my legs and met his gaze head-on, refusing to waver under his scrutinizing stare.


    "I came here for two things, Father," I said, keeping my voice steady. "The first¡ª"


    I leaned forward slightly, resting my elbows on the armrests of my chair. "I need you to tell me where exactly Hunter Vale is right now."


    That definitely took him by surprise. His brows furrowed instantly, and a flicker of something dangerous passed through his eyes.


    "Why in the world would you need to know that?" he questioned, clearly annoyed by my request.


    I expected that reaction, so I shrugged, playing it cool. "Because I want to see him," I said simply.


    His expression darkened, and for a long moment, he just stared at me, as if trying to gauge my sanity.


    "You want to meet the man who''s trying to take your throne?" he asked slowly, like he was making sure he heard me correctly.


    "Yes."


    Silence, and then¡ª


    "Electra," he sighed, rubbing his temples. "Do you even realize what you''re asking me?"


    "I do."


    He exhaled sharply, his jaw tightening. "You are aware that this is your competition, correct?" he said, voice laced with frustration. "The council is already considering replacing you with him, and you¡ª"


    He let out a humorless laugh. "You want to go meet him?"


    I tilted my head slightly. "Yes."


    His eyes narrowed. "Why?"


    I smirked. "Because I want to see for myself if he''s actually worth all this trouble."


    That made him pause, and I could tell he wasn''t expecting that answer, but I meant it.


    I needed to see Hunter Vale with my own eyes. I wanted to face him and decide for myself how much of a threat he really was. I also had other intentions, but it was best to keep that to myself.


    Still, my father didn''t respond immediately. He just kept staring at me, his sharp gaze digging into me, trying to read my mind, and I let him because he wouldn''t find anything there except determination.


    After what felt like an eternity, he sighed and leaned back in his chair. "I don''t know where he is," he admitted. "Jella is keeping that information from me, but if you''re serious about this¡ª"


    His gaze hardened. "I can find out for you."


    Bingo.


    I grinned, but before I could thank him, he raised a finger.


    "But."


    I tensed. Here it comes.


    "If I do this for you," he said, voice dangerously calm, "you better have a damn good reason for why you''re doing it."


    I nodded.


    That was fair.


    "I do," I assured him. "And you''ll understand when the time comes."


    He studied me for a moment longer, then sighed. "Fine."


    I hid my smirk.


    "And the second thing?" he asked.


    My grin widened.


    "I''d like to be Elmeria''s representative at the engagement ceremony of the prince of Aldoria."


    Now he looked genuinely confused. "What?"


    "You heard me."


    His frown deepened.


    "Why?"


    This time, I leaned back comfortably, enjoying his reaction. "Because it''ll be fun," I said simply. "And because I feel like it."


    His jaw clenched, and I could tell he was starting to get irritated.


    "Electra," he said slowly, "you never attend these things willingly. Why now?"


    I tilted my head, pretending to think. "Maybe I''m turning over a new leaf," I said innocently. "You''re the one that complained that I wasn''t taking my position as seriously as I should."


    His lips pressed into a thin line. "Try again, child."


    I rolled my eyes. "Fine," I sighed. "I want to see Seraphina Hook in person."


    That froze him, and for a second, his expression went blank, like he was processing my words.


    Then¡ª"Seraphina Hook? Who is that, and why would you want to go and see her in person?" he repeated slowly.


    I smirked.


    "Well, she happens to attend Elysium Girls High, so I know her personally,''" I said, not bothering to hide my amusement. "And, she also happens to be the girl I like."

 Chapter 225 225: Sexual tension and Jealousy

    Third-person POV


    Back to the present...


    Seraphina narrowed her eyes, hating the clear sarcasm that she could hear in Electra''s voice.


    "Be serious for once, Electra," she scoffed, crossing her arms over her chest. "What are you really doing here? Why are you in Aldoria?"


    Electra was the last person she had expected to show up at her engagement ceremony¡ªthe last person she wanted to see, and yet, here she was, standing in front of her, looking as smug as ever, as if she had every right to be here.


    Seraphina couldn''t decide if this was a coincidence¡ªif Electra was here simply as Elmeria''s representative¡ªor if she had come on purpose.


    If she had come for her.


    Electra opened her mouth to respond, but before she could say anything, a familiar presence appeared beside Seraphina, and suddenly, a strong arm wrapped around her waist.


    Darius.


    She tensed as his fingers pressed against the fabric of her gown, his grip firm but not possessive, but to Electra¡ªto Electra, it must have looked possessive as hell because the moment Darius touched her, Electra''s entire body stiffened.


    Her fists clenched, her shoulders went rigid, and for a split second¡ªabrief, almost imperceptible second¡ªSeraphina saw something dangerous flash in Electra''s eyes.


    Jealousy.


    Pure, undiluted jealousy.


    Seraphina''s stomach twisted, but before she could dwell on it, Darius'' voice cut through the tension.


    "I have to admit," he said, his tone friendly, but guarded, "I didn''t think the King of Elmeria would consider me worthy enough to have his only daughter attend my engagement ceremony."


    His words were polite, but there was an edge to them. An edge that said¡ª


    "I know you''re not just here as a representative."


    Seraphina''s heart pounded. She didn''t know what Electra would say, didn''t know if she would say something reckless, and didn''t know if she would throw both of them into the fire.


    Electra, on the other hand, continued to watch the way Darius''s hand rested so possessively on Seraphina''s waist, and her blood boiled.


    She had never wanted to set something on fire more than she did in that moment, but she wouldn''t.


    She''d play smart.


    She forced a smile, the kind that looked pleasant but felt dangerous, as she tilted her head at the prince.


    "Well," she said, her voice silky smooth with barely concealed mockery. "I wouldn''t say I came all the way here for you, Prince Darius."


    Darius raised a brow, amusement flickering in his gaze.


    Seraphina, clearly panicking, tightened her grip around the purse she was holding, almost as though she was bracing herself for whatever Electra would say next.


    Electra smirked at that.


    She shifted her gaze back to the prince and continued, "I actually came because of Seraphina."


    She laid heavy emphasis on the name, her voice lingering over it like she was savoring the taste.


    Then, she added. "She and I are very good friends, after all."


    That did it.


    Seraphina visibly stiffened, her entire posture rigid, and Electra could almost hear the mental screaming going on in her head.


    Darius, on the other hand, chuckled, rubbing circles against Seraphina''s waist in a possessive manner that made Electra''s fingers twitch.


    "Oh?" he mused, curiosity flickering in his eyes. "I see. Very good friends, you say?"


    Electra''s smirk widened, her eyes glinting with hidden challenge. "Yes," she said smoothly. "Very good friends. You could even say we''re close enough to read each other''s thoughts."


    She made sure to hold Seraphina''s gaze as she said it, as if daring her to contradict her words.


    Seraphina, flustered and annoyed, forced a polite smile at Electra before quickly turning to Darius.


    "Darius," she started, her voice a little too forced, "why don''t we go greet some of your guests? I''m sure there are a few people we haven''t spoken to yet."


    Electra raised an amused brow, watching as Seraphina tried to escape, but she wasn''t letting her go that easily.


    Before Darius could even respond, Electra stepped closer, her voice dropping into something sickly sweet.


    "Leaving so soon?"


    Seraphina glared at her.


    Electra smiled.


    "We barely even got to catch up," she continued. "And here I was, thinking you''d be happy to see me."


    Seraphina inhaled deeply, clearly trying to compose herself before she did something reckless.


    Darius, sensing the tension between the two, chuckled.


    "You know," he mused, his blue eyes flicking back and forth between them, "I have a feeling there''s some history here that I''m missing."


    Electra smirked, already opening her mouth to say something incriminating, but before she could¡ªSeraphina grabbed Darius''s wrist.


    "Let''s go," she hissed through gritted teeth, dragging him away from Electra.


    Darius, clearly entertained, allowed himself to be led away, though his eyes still held a spark of curiosity.


    Electra watched them go, her smirk never wavering, even as her chest felt tight with something she didn''t want to name.


    As Seraphina walked away with Darius, the warmth of his hand on her waist barely registered in her mind. Her focus was everywhere but on him¡ªinstead, it was still locked on the tension that had lingered between her and Electra.


    She could feel the intensity of Electra''s gaze burning into her back, as well as the smugness that undoubtedly lingered on her face after that infuriating encounter.


    Damn her.


    Damn Electra Vale for showing up here, for getting under her skin so effortlessly, and for making her stomach twist in ways it had no business doing.


    She had just barely started calming herself when Darius suddenly leaned down, his breath warm against her ear as he whispered,


    "So... is she the one?"


    Seraphina froze mid-step, her body going stiff in his grasp.


    Her stomach dropped.


    "What?" she blurted out, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Darius, ever the observer, chuckled lightly before pulling back slightly to meet her gaze.


    "Electra Vale," he repeated smoothly, his voice laced with amusement. "Is she the girl you have feelings for? The one you couldn''t stop smiling about the last time?"


    Seraphina''s throat ran dry.


    How the hell had he figured that out so quickly?


    She let out an awkward laugh, forcing her feet to move again as they continued walking toward the next group of guests.


    "What¡ª" she started, her voice higher than usual. "Why would you assume something like that? What makes you think the girl I have a crush on would be the princess of Elmeria of all people?"


    She knew she sounded guilty as hell, but she needed to stall¡ªneeded to see if he was simply testing her, or if she had really been that obvious.


    Darius merely hummed, as if entertained by her pathetic attempt at deflection.


    "Because," he said, his lips curving into a knowing smile, "the tension between you two is thick enough to cut with a knife. It''s like you both want to kill each other and, at the same time, tear each other''s clothes off. Very interesting display of sexual tension if you ask me."


    Seraphina nearly tripped.


    Sexual tension? There was no such tension...Okay, maybe there was normal tension between them, but that was just because Electra was annoying and dramatic, and she was probably just acting possessive out of habit.


    It meant nothing. Absolutely nothing.


    Seraphina sighed, her shoulders slumping slightly.


    "I''d rather not talk about it," she muttered, hoping he''d drop the subject.


    Darius, however, only chuckled even deeper, clearly enjoying this far too much. "I thought you said your feelings were one-sided," he mused.


    Seraphina''s head snapped toward him. "They are," she insisted a little too quickly, a little too defensively.


    Darius simply shook his head, his expression unwavering. "No," he said firmly. "They''re not. That girl likes you just as much as you like her, if not more."


    Seraphina stared at him, baffled.


    Her chest tightened.


    "Darius," she scoffed, "don''t be fooled. Electra is just¡ª" she hesitated, searching for the right word, "possessive. She doesn''t like me like that; she just doesn''t like when people touch things she considers hers."


    Darius arched a brow.


    "And you''re okay with being a thing she considers hers?"


    Seraphina flushed, her jaw tightening.


    Damn him.


    Damn Darius Orion for being so perceptive.


    He was clearly enjoying this too much, but more importantly, she hated that he had seen something she hadn''t allowed herself to see.


    "But I know what I saw, kiddo," Darius continued. "She wasn''t just possessive; she was jealous."


    Seraphina''s stomach did a somersault.


    Jealous?


    No. Electra Vale wasn''t jealous, and Electra Vale certainly didn''t care about her.


    If she did¡ªif she ever had¡ªthen she wouldn''t have pretended like their time together never happened. She wouldn''t have lied to her and taken her for a fool that would fall for such a foolish lie.


    Seraphina forced herself to laugh, shaking her head.


    "Trust me, she''s not jealous," she said, her voice flat. "She''s just territorial. That''s all."


    Darius tilted his head, watching her closely. Then, he smirked. "Whatever helps you sleep at night, Seraphina."


    Seraphina scowled, turning away as she felt her face burning.


    This conversation was over, at least, that''s what she told herself, but no matter how much she tried to push Darius''s words out of her mind, they lingered, playing over and over again like a song she couldn''t turn off.


    "She was jealous."


    "They''re not one-sided."


    Damn it.


    She hated that a small, reckless part of her wanted to believe it.

 Chapter 226 226: Her Territory

    Third-person POV


    Electra had never considered herself the patient type.


    She just wasn''t the kind of person to wait for answers to come to her, and instead, she was the kind of person who demanded them.


    So, after spending thirty excruciating minutes smiling at officials, nodding at their pointless praises, and enduring their incessant questions about whether she was well-served, while obviously trying to put themselves in her good book, like she would even care to remember their names when she was out of here, she''d had enough.


    She hadn''t come here to be paraded like some honored guest. She had come here to get answers¡ªanswers that only Seraphina Hook could give her, and for the past hour, Seraphina had been doing a damn good job of avoiding her.


    Letting out a frustrated sigh, she tipped her champagne glass back and downed the rest in one swift gulp, ignoring the slight burn as it slid down her throat.


    Technically, she wasn''t supposed to be drinking, not when she was still considered underage at nineteen, but did she care? Not in the slightest.


    Tossing the empty glass on the nearest server''s tray, she made her move.


    Without hesitation, without doubt, and with all the confidence in the world, she walked straight toward Seraphina, who stood beside Darius, engaged in conversation with some nobleman she couldn''t care less about.


    Since Seraphina had been avoiding her all evening and skirting around her like she was a plague, and she was sick of it, she didn''t care how interrupting their conversation would make her look.


    If Seraphina wouldn''t come to her, then she would go to Seraphina, and this time, there would be no way for Sera to avoid her.


    She continued to walk across the hall, with the train of her gown trailing behind her, and the moment she reached them, she didn''t hesitate.


    "Seraphina," she said, her voice loud, commanding, and impossible to ignore.


    Seraphina visibly tensed, and Darius turned first, his usual easygoing demeanor unchanged, though there was something sharp in his gaze as he took in Electra''s expression.


    The noble they had been speaking to looked startled by her bold interruption, but Electra didn''t care.


    Seraphina, clearly flustered, finally turned to her, her expression carefully neutral, but her eyes¡ªthose beautiful, frustratingly innocent eyes¡ªbetrayed a flicker of something else.


    Something Electra wasn''t sure she was ready to decipher.


    "You''re still here, Electra. Thank you so much for staying," Seraphina said, her tone cool, as if she hadn''t been actively dodging her all evening.


    Electra''s lips curled into a smirk, though there was nothing amused about it. "I''m starting to think you''re avoiding me, Seraphina," she said smoothly, though the bite in her voice was undeniable. "Did I perhaps do something wrong?"


    Seraphina let out a breath, clearly trying to compose herself.


    "Of course, not. I''ve just been busy," she replied. "There are a lot of people to speak to tonight since it is, after all, my engagement ceremony."


    Electra arched a brow, feigning innocence.


    "Oh? And here I thought you were just trying to avoid explaining to me how in the world you ended up engaged to a prince without ever mentioning it before. I''m still quite surprised by this sudden development."


    She watched as Seraphina''s fingers twitched at her sides, as if resisting the urge to clench into fists, and she smirked.


    Darius, realizing that the situation was getting even more tense between them, would quietly ask Seraphina and Electra to follow him, leading them away from the prying eyes of the noble with them, who had also started noticing the tension between them.


    As soon as they were out of earshot, he turned to them with a knowing smile, his golden eyes flickering between them.


    "As much as I''m enjoying the show," he started, his tone light, "I think it''s best you two talk privately before someone else picks up on whatever this... thing between you is."


    Seraphina exhaled slowly, trying to ignore the sharp pang of irritation crawling under her skin.


    Electra, who had been biting her tongue this entire time, let out a sharp scoff before crossing her arms. "Glad to see that you''re at least perceptive, Prince Darius," she drawled, her voice dripping with sarcasm.


    Seraphina shot her a sharp look, already irritated by how Electra was turning this into a spectacle.


    With a sigh, she turned to Darius. "Is there a private room nearby where we can speak alone?" she asked, her voice calm.


    Darius raised an eyebrow before his grin widened slightly, mischief dancing in his eyes. "Ah, so it''s serious," he teased. "Well, if you want absolute privacy, you could use my lair."


    Seraphina rolled her eyes. "I need somewhere closer," she muttered. "It will only be for a few minutes."


    Electra let out a mocking scoff. "Doubt it," she muttered, arms still crossed, her eyes glinting with amusement.


    Seraphina ignored her, refusing to give her the satisfaction of a reaction. Turning back to Darius, she sighed.


    "Do you have any other suggestions?"


    Darius pretended to think for a moment, then finally responded. "There''s a small storage room at the back of the hall," he said. "It''s not the most comfortable, but it''s private enough. Just don''t shout too much, or people might start getting curious."


    Seraphina nodded quickly. "That works."


    Darius sighed dramatically, tilting his head as he studied the two women in front of him.


    "Well, you two are something else," he muttered, amusement clear in his voice.


    Seraphina ignored him, her focus solely on finding a secluded place to get Electra off her back. She had no intention of dragging this out any longer than necessary.


    Electra, on the other hand, had her arms crossed, her smirk never faltering.


    "A storage room?" she mused, arching a brow. "How romantic."


    Seraphina shot her a glare before turning back to Darius again. "Could you please just show us where it is?" she asked, trying not to sound impatient even though she was.


    Darius grinned knowingly before gesturing for them to follow him; without waiting for Electra''s input, Seraphina grabbed Electra''s wrist and dragged her along.


    Electra, still smirking, let herself be pulled along. "Oh, Seraphina," she mused, "if you wanted to get me alone this badly, you should have just said so."


    Seraphina gritted her teeth, mentally swearing that¡ªif she made it through this conversation without strangling Electra¡ªit would be a miracle.

 Chapter 227 227: Mine

    Third-person POV


    As soon as Electra and Seraphina stepped inside the small storage room, the air between them shifted¡ªthickening with something almost unbearable.


    The door clicked shut, and before Seraphina could even register what was happening, Electra turned sharply, her hand finding the lock, and with a sharp twist, she secured the door behind them.


    Before Seraphina could so much as breathe a word, Electra''s hands were on her, pushing her back against the door. The force wasn''t harsh¡ªit wasn''t meant to hurt¡ªbut it was enough to make her breath hitch, her back hitting the wooden surface as Electra''s taller frame stood over her, pressing in close.


    Seraphina''s pulse roared in her ears, her chest rising and falling sharply, and as she looked up at Electra''s face, the first thing she noticed¡ªthe first thing she felt¡ªwas Electra''s eyes on her lips.


    She was staring.


    Unapologetically.


    Unwavering.


    Fixated.


    Her heart slammed against her ribcage, her breath coming out in shallow puffs, and when she finally found her voice, it was barely a whisper¡ªshaky, and unsteady.


    "What are you doing?"


    Electra tilted her head, a slow, deliberate smirk curling her lips.


    "What do you think I''m doing?" she murmured, her voice low, teasing¡ªbut there was something deeper beneath it, something dangerous.


    Slowly, agonizingly slowly, Electra''s head dipped, her face moving closer¡ªcloser¡ªuntil her breath ghosted over Seraphina''s lips, her own barely a whisper away.


    Seraphina''s body locked up, her hands gripping at the fabric of her dress as a visible tremor ran down her spine.


    "Weren''t we here to talk?" she managed to stammer, her voice betraying her.


    She needed to talk. She needed to understand, she needed distance¡ªbut Electra wasn''t giving her any.


    "We should talk¡ª"


    Her words cut off in a sharp gasp when Electra''s hand moved, her fingers finding the fabric of Seraphina''s long dress, and bunching it up slowly.


    Seraphina''s breath caught, her fingers twitching at her sides, as Electra''s hand slipped under the fabric¡ªwarm, firm, possessive¡ªtrailing up her thigh in a slow, agonizing path.


    The sensation stole the air from her lungs, and her lips parted involuntarily, a soft, barely-there gasp escaping her throat¡ªbut that was all Electra needed.


    Her lips brushed against Seraphina''s, teasingly light, barely there¡ªbut enough to set her entire body ablaze.


    Seraphina''s head spun, her body melting despite herself, despite the war raging in her mind. "Electra¡ª" she breathed, pleading, but for what, she didn''t know.


    Electra hummed against her mouth, smirking against her lips.


    "You''re shaking," she murmured, her fingers tightening on Seraphina''s thigh, pulling her just a fraction closer.


    Seraphina squeezed her eyes shut, her body betraying her, responding in ways she couldn''t control.


    "Shut up," she whispered.


    Electra chuckled, the sound low and rich, vibrating against her lips.


    "Make me."


    And then, finally¡ªfinally¡ªElectra closed the distance.


    Her lips claimed Seraphina''s, a slow, deliberate possession, hot and heady, filled with days of frustration and days of denial.


    Seraphina''s mind blanked, her fingers gripping Electra''s shoulders, unsure whether she wanted to pull her closer or push her away, but when Electra''s hand moved higher, trailing fire up her thigh, pulling her flush against her body, Seraphina stopped thinking altogether.


    She stopped fighting it.


    She let herself drown.


    In Electra''s hands.


    In Electra''s lips.


    In everything she had tried so desperately to ignore.


    She felt her entire body ignite, her hands grasping onto Electra''s shoulders as if she would fall apart otherwise.


    Electra let out a low groan, her fingers tightening around Seraphina''s waist as she pulled her against her, as if she couldn''t stand a single inch of space between them.


    It was desperate, heated, chaotic¡ªcollision of want and frustration and pent-up tension.


    Seraphina felt like she was drowning in it, like she had been starving for this moment, and now that she had it, she couldn''t get enough.


    Electra tilted her head, deepening the kiss, her hands roaming up Seraphina''s sides before gripping the back of her neck, keeping her exactly where she wanted her.


    It was intoxicating.


    Overwhelming.


    Seraphina felt lightheaded, like she was spiraling out of control, but at the same time, she didn''t want to stop.


    Not when Electra kissed her like this. Like she was something worth breaking rules for. Like she was the only thing that mattered.


    Her breathing became even more uneven, and her heart pounded so fiercely against her ribcage that she was certain Electra could hear it.


    Without breaking the kiss, Electra''s hands roamed over her back, and before she knew it, the zipper of her gown was already undone, with the fabric hanging loosely against her shoulders until it fell at her feet.


    Every touch sent a shiver down her spine, her body betraying the logical part of her mind that screamed for control.


    She was still trying to process what was happening¡ªhow Electra had cornered her so effortlessly, and how she had managed to flip Seraphina''s world upside down just by being here, and by looking at her like that.


    "Why are you doing this?" she whispered breathlessly, tilting her head to the side despite herself, allowing Electra more access to the sensitive skin of her throat.


    She could feel Electra smirking against her skin, which only irritated her further. "You push me away, then you pull me back in. Do my feelings not matter to you?"


    Electra exhaled, her breath hot against Seraphina''s skin. For a moment, she stilled, as if she was weighing her next words carefully. Then, instead of answering immediately, she trailed her hands down Seraphina''s arms before resting them on her waist.


    "They matter," she murmured finally, her voice lower than usual, almost vulnerable. "More than you think."


    Seraphina blinked, caught off guard by the sincerity in her voice. That was the problem with Electra¡ªshe always knew exactly how to disarm her and how to make her weak when she needed to be strong.


    "I don''t believe you," Seraphina admitted, though her voice wavered slightly. "If they did, you wouldn''t have acted the way you did."


    Electra''s jaw tightened at that, her expression shifting as something flickered in her eyes¡ªguilt? Anger? Frustration? Maybe all three.


    She didn''t answer right away. Instead, she dipped her head, brushing her lips softly over Seraphina''s pulse before trailing lower, her breath warm against her skin. She pressed feather-light kisses along Seraphina''s jawline, a teasing contrast to the tension between them.


    Finally, Electra murmured against her throat, "Do you really think your feelings don''t matter to me?"


    Her voice was low, almost a whisper, but it carried an intensity that made Seraphina''s heart stutter.


    Her mind was spinning, but instead of answering, she did what her body screamed for. She lifted her hands to Electra''s neck, her grip firm but not forceful, her fingers pressing lightly against the pulse beneath Electra''s skin.


    With a swift move, she flipped their positions, her hands pressing Electra back against the door with just enough force to make her breath hitch.


    Her fingers lingered on Electra''s throat, and her body pressed against Electra''s as she searched her face for something¡ªanything¡ªthat would tell her this wasn''t just another fling.


    "If they do, then, prove it," Seraphina whispered, her voice barely audible over the pounding of her own heartbeat. "Tell me what I am to you."


    Electra smirked, that familiar look of arrogance flashing across her face, but her eyes¡ªdark, intense¡ªbetrayed something deeper. Something that sent a shiver down Seraphina''s spine.


    "You''re mine, Seraphina," Electra murmured, her voice husky. "Only mine."


    And before Seraphina could fully process those words, Electra claimed her lips again, her hands finding Seraphina''s waist and pulling her closer, eliminating the last bit of space between them.


    The kiss was possessive, consuming, like Electra was determined to burn her mark into Seraphina, to make sure she never forgot this moment, and never forgot who she belonged to.


    Seraphina melted into it, her fingers tightening around Electra''s throat as she let herself be swept away. Her body was caught in the heat of Electra, her mind lost in the overwhelming sensation of Electra''s lips moving against hers.


    Every part of her was screaming at her to stop, to slow down, to think¡ªbut she ignored it, because right now, thinking was the last thing she wanted to do.


    Electra''s hands roamed lower, gripping her hips before sliding around to the small of her back, pressing her in even further. Seraphina gasped into the kiss, and Electra took the opportunity to deepen it, her tongue sweeping past Seraphina''s lips, stealing whatever breath she had left.


    Then she pulled back slightly, just enough for their lips to part but not enough for Seraphina to move away.


    "Say it," she murmured against Sera''s lips, her voice nothing more than a rasp.


    Seraphina swallowed hard, her fingers still resting at Electra''s throat. "Say what?"


    Electra tilted her head, pressing another slow, lingering kiss to Seraphina''s lips before whispering, "That you''re mine."


    Seraphina''s heart pounded. She should say no, that she belonged to no one, but when she opened her mouth, the words she should say never came.


    Instead, she whispered, "I''m yours."


    Electra exhaled sharply, her grip on Seraphina tightening. "Damn right, you are."

 Chapter 228 228: Yours Forever

    Third-person POV


    The moment Seraphina realized that she wouldn''t be leaving this room anytime soon, she snapped out of her daze, reminding herself that she needed to let Darius know.


    With a reluctant sigh, she pulled away from Electra''s lips, her fingers lingering against Electra''s jaw as she whispered, "Give me a minute."


    Electra exhaled sharply, her eyes narrowing just slightly, but she nodded.


    Seraphina took a step back and turned toward the corner of the storage room where her dress and purse were lying in an unceremonious heap. She moved quickly, snatching up her purse and digging through it for her phone.


    As she typed out a quick message to Darius, her mind was still clouded with the taste of Electra''s lips, the warmth of her body, and the way her hands had gripped Seraphina''s waist like she had no intention of letting go.


    Her message was simple:


    "This is going to take longer than I thought. Make up an excuse if anyone asks for me."


    She barely had time to take a breath before her phone buzzed with his response.


    "Got it. Have fun, kid."


    Seraphina rolled her eyes, a smirk tugging at her lips. Of course, he would find a way to make it sound like she was doing something scandalous¡ªthough, to be fair, he wasn''t exactly wrong.


    A quiet chuckle slipped past her lips as she locked her phone, putting it back into her purse, and then she turned around¡ªonly to find Electra standing there, dress discarded, her toned body barely concealed by the dim lighting of the room.


    Electra''s expression was unreadable at first, but then she frowned slightly and tilted her head. "I don''t like that you were laughing at whatever he said to you."


    The statement caught Seraphina off guard.


    It was... jealousy.


    A slow, genuine smile tugged at her lips before she let out another amused chuckle. Electra, always so composed, always so in control, was jealous, and she wasn''t even trying to hide it.


    "That''s cute," Seraphina said, stepping closer.


    Electra''s eyes darkened, but she didn''t move away. "It''s not cute. It''s annoying."


    Seraphina arched a brow. "Annoying? Why? I think you should already know by now that you don''t have to worry about Darius. He and I are just friends."


    Electra let out a soft scoff, crossing her arms as she gave Seraphina a look that told her she wasn''t convinced.


    So Seraphina closed the remaining space between them. Slowly, and deliberately. Her fingers found Electra''s wrist, gently uncrossing her arms before sliding her hands up Electra''s bare shoulders.


    She leaned in until their lips were only a breath apart. "Darius and I aren''t interested in each other. I can assure you of that."


    Electra''s gaze searched hers, as if looking for a lie. Finding none, her lips parted slightly, but she said nothing.


    Seraphina smirked, brushing her lips against Electra''s jaw. "So instead of being jealous," she murmured, letting her hands trace down Electra''s back, "how about we continue from where we stopped?"


    A slow chuckle escaped Electra''s lips as she pulled Seraphina closer, her fingers pressing into the bare skin of Seraphina''s waist.


    Then, without wasting time, she took control of Seraphina''s lips again, her tongue sliding along Seraphina''s teeth. Her hand drifted down to rest on her hip, pulling Seraphina against her. She pressed herself closer, deepening the kiss.


    Seraphina hummed softly, moving her lips against Electra''s, tasting her mouth, and feeling her tongue dart across her bottom lip.


    Then, with a light touch, she slid her hands down, cupping Electra''s ass, while Electra''s hands found their way to Seraphina''s bra strap, pulling it down over her shoulder. Then she trailed kisses across her neck, biting lightly every now and then.


    "Ah," Sera gasped when Electra bit into the tender spot under her ear, drawing a low groan from her throat.


    Then she returned her attention to kissing her way down Sera''s throat, making her shiver and moan until her lips found Sera''s breasts, and she paused, flicking her tongue over Seraphina''s nipples to tease them into peaks.


    Then, she slowly began suckling on one nipple, nipping lightly against its peak before rolling her tongue around it.


    "You''re driving me crazy right now," Sera panted, running her hands through Electra''s hair, gripping a handful of it tightly.


    Electra continued to alternate between her breasts and her nipples, teasing them with her tongue and her teeth, and when she finally released Sera''s breast, she kissed her way lower, tracing hot open-mouthed kisses along her stomach before licking and sucking her way up Seraphina''s midsection, pausing at the edge of her navel.


    Then she smiled up at her, her eyes hooded with desire, as she whispered, "I want you to sit on my face."


    She''d slowly pull down Seraphina''s already soaked panties until Seraphina was fully naked before her, and then to tease her, she would proceed to lick between her legs, causing Sera to shudder and whimper in pleasure.


    Using her dress as a sheet, she''d lie on her back, and after settling herself, she''d guide Seraphina''s hips down until her face was between Seraphina''s thighs, looking up at her sex.


    "You''re so wet," she whispered, her voice husky. Then she would press a wet, warm tongue against Sera''s clit, sucking at it and swirling her tongue around it before licking Sera''s slit again.


    "Fuck, Electra... please. Don''t stop," Seraphina pleaded, arching her back and riding Electra''s tongue as it stroked against her clit.


    She ground her pelvis into Electra''s face, loving the feel of Electra''s tongue on her throbbing cunt, and then she pushed her hips forward harder, increasing her pace until she felt herself reaching a point of no return.


    "Oh fuck..." she moaned, squeezing her eyes shut as she felt her orgasm building.


    She dug her nails hard into Electra''s scalp, and then, when she reached a certain point, she came all over Electra''s face, her moan echoing through the room before she collapsed on Electra''s chest, panting heavily.


    Electra''s lips found hers again, and she ran her hands through Sera''s hair, her fingers combing through the thick strands.


    The sensation made her shiver, but before she could deepen the kiss, Seraphina pulled away from her lips, moving her lips to Electra''s neck.


    Her tongue swirled around Electra''s pulse point until she felt her tense beneath her. Then, she sucked hard enough to leave a mark before continuing to kiss down to Electra''s chest.


    Without bothering to unhook her bra, Sera would simply push it aside, exposing Electra''s breasts¡ªthe pink, swollen flesh peeking out from underneath it.


    The sight sent a rush of lust through her veins, and she lowered her lips to suck on the tip of one, biting at it until it hardened in her mouth. Then she repeated the action on the other, alternating between both, leaving bruises beneath her fingertips.


    "Shit..." Electra muttered breathlessly.


    Sera would continue to flick her tongue over Electra''s hardened nipples, watching the way Electra''s eyelashes fluttered close, her lips parting.


    Then she''d run her fingertips over Electra''s abdomen, leaving a trail of goosebumps in her wake before she dipped lower, her fingers slipping inside Electra''s folds.


    She pulled at Electra''s underwear, taking it off with ease before sliding her fingers back into Electra, earning herself another moan from Electra.


    "Oh god..." Electra breathed.


    Seraphina moved her fingers faster, pushing deeper and finding Electra''s sweet spot, and Electra gasped, bucking beneath her touch.


    Seraphina smiled as she gripped her ass tighter and held it steady, pumping her finger into Electra''s wet passage and enjoying how slick it was.


    When Electra arched into her fingers, Seraphina moved her thumb across her clit, adding extra pressure and feeling Electra''s muscles tighten around her finger.


    She pumped her finger faster, feeling Electra''s orgasm build higher as she added more force behind her movements, and when Electra let out an agonizing moan, Seraphina pulled her fingers out, crashing her lips back on Electra''s, while continuing to rub her clit with her thumb.


    Electra threw her head back in pleasure, her entire body trembling violently under Sera''s caresses.


    Her breathing was ragged, gasping for air as she fought against her own orgasm, and after a few more minutes of having her clit rubbed, her eyes rolled back, and she lost all sense of awareness as her body continued to tremble and twitch as she came.


    Her lips found Seraphina''s again, her tongue curling possessively around Sera''s, lapping at her mouth, and demanding entrance.


    Then she broke away, resting her forehead against Seraphina''s as they breathed heavily, staring deeply into each other''s eyes.


    "God, you''re beautiful," Sera murmured before leaning in and kissing her again. "I just love looking at you," she added before she leaned back and stared into Electra''s eyes. "You''re perfect."


    She smiled when she watched as Electra''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment and then leaned down and brushed her nose against Electra''s cheek before whispering, "And honestly, I wouldn''t mind being yours forever."

 Chapter 229 229: House guest

    Seraphina''s POV


    Stepping out of the car, I could feel my nerves¡ªtight and unrelenting, coiling in the pit of my stomach as I walked toward my family house with Electra beside me.


    I still wasn''t entirely sure how I let this happen.


    After Electra and I finally made it out of the storage without getting caught, thanks to Darius saving us, I continued to get through the engagement ceremony with Darius teasing me endlessly.


    But before I knew it, Electra suddenly decided that she would rather stay at my house instead of the luxurious royal suite prepared for her, as she didn''t want to be separated from me.


    Then, I wasn''t sure if she was being serious or if she was just trying to tease me, especially since we had agreed that we would meet up tomorrow to talk properly, but when she asked in front of King Orion and Darius, I confirmed that she was being serious, and I also couldn''t refuse without making things seem... strange.


    I was nervous at the idea of her staying in the same room with me, because I knew keeping my hands to myself would not exactly be an easy task, and I didn''t even want to imagine what would happen if someone overheard having sex at night and informed Gianna.


    The thought of having my sexuality known by the person who hated me the most and would happily oust me just to hurt me made my blood run cold, but I had to trust that Electra would keep her naughtiness at bay like she promised to.


    Now, as we walked into my house, I tried to mentally prepare myself, ignoring the way my heart skipped a beat when she looked around, taking in her surroundings with sharp, analyzing eyes.


    "The place looks different from how it did in the dream," she blurted out, tilting her head slightly as she examined the hallway.


    I rolled my eyes, trying to seem unfazed despite the fact that just hearing her mention the dream made me feel on edge. I had momentarily forgotten about it, but now that she brought it up, I realized that it was also one of the many things we still needed to talk about.


    Good. More things to talk about to keep them from getting distracted and eating each other out.


    "Of course, it does," I muttered. "The dream was in black and white, and it was from twenty years ago. This is the present."


    Electra hummed, clearly amused, before stepping further inside.


    "Yeah, but it still feels kind of strange," she mused, trailing her fingers lightly along the wall. "It''s creeping me out a little that I''ve been here before in a way, and I just feel weird."


    I let out a frustrated sigh, resisting the urge to shove her for being so damn dramatic.


    "If you knew you were going to feel so strange, why did you decide not to stay at the hotel and come here instead? I''m pretty sure the hotel would be much more convenient." I snapped, crossing my arms.


    Electra smirked, turning her attention back to me, her eyes glinting with something mischievous, something that made me feel like she was up to something.


    "Why? Are you still scared of me being here? Does it make you nervous?" she teased, stepping closer.


    I took a step back instinctively, but the moment I did, Electra''s smirk grew wider.


    "You''re scared," she whispered, voice lower, almost taunting.


    "I''m not scared," I lied, my voice not nearly as firm as I wanted it to be.


    Electra laughed, a low, satisfied sound, before finally stepping away, allowing me to breathe again.


    "Relax, Sera," she said playfully. "What you''re scared of isn''t going to happen. I already told you that you and I aren''t doing any funny business that''s going to get us caught, so you can be rest assured that you''ll be getting a good night''s sleep, except, of course, if we end up talking for too long."


    I glared, but before I could respond, we heard footsteps approaching from the main hall, and my body stiffened immediately.


    I knew that sound by instinct.


    Gianna.


    I turned toward the entrance of the living room just as Gianna stepped into view, her displeased gaze landing on both me and Electra.


    I felt my fingers curl into fists at my sides.


    "Who is she, and what is she doing in my house?" Gianna demanded, her voice sharp and already dripping with irritation.


    I was confused as to how come she didn''t recognize Electra since at some point during the ceremony, everybody had been talking about Electra''s presence, but then I remembered that she had left the party quite early, probably because she couldn''t stand that I was the center of attention.


    Before I could respond, Electra stepped forward, tilting her head with a mocking smile.


    "She?" Electra echoed, raising an eyebrow. "Do you mean me, old lady? Do you not realize who you''re talking to?"


    I nearly choked on my breath at Electra''s instantly rude tone, even though I wasn''t sure why I was surprised in the first place. Electra was naturally rude without even trying.


    Gianna''s lips pressed into a thin line, her glare hardening, and by the time she turned her attention to me, her expression was already seething with disgust.


    Her lips curled in disgust, her eyes flashing with pure disdain as she pointed a sharp glare at Electra, who still had a smug look on her face.


    "Who the hell is this girl?" Gianna snapped, her voice venomous. "And why does she think she has the right to refer to me as ''old lady'' in my own damn house?"


    I sighed heavily, already feeling the headache coming. Before I could get a word in, Electra¡ªbeing Electra¡ªbeat me to it again.


    With that same smug smirk, she stepped forward, crossing her arms with her usual air of confidence.


    "Oh, my apologies, ma''am," she purred, clearly enjoying herself. "Let me properly introduce myself, then."


    She paused dramatically, tilting her head ever so slightly before continuing.


    "I am Electra Vale, daughter of King Vale of Elmeria, Crown Princess of the Kingdom, and heir to the Elmerian throne. Does my introduction suffice?"


    I saw Gianna freeze immediately, her mouth parting slightly and her eyes widening in utter disbelief.


    She looked genuinely caught off guard and blinked rapidly, almost as if she couldn''t process what she had just heard, and when she finally spoke, her voice came out stuttering.


    "Y-You''re joking..." she muttered, shaking her head as if trying to convince herself that Electra was playing some kind of elaborate trick and couldn''t possibly be who she claimed she was. "You can''t be serious¡ª"


    I rolled my eyes.


    "Oh, please," I cut in, exasperated. "Do you really think she''d joke about something like that?"


    Gianna''s gaze snapped to mine, clearly baffled, but I couldn''t even be bothered enough to enjoy her bewilderment.


    "The princess is staying with me tonight," I said firmly, my tone making it clear that this conversation was over. "So you should probably mind your business and stay out of our way."


    Her jaw clenched so hard, I thought she might break a tooth, but before she could come up with another snarky response, I turned away, walking past her and grabbing Electra''s wrist as I led her away from the disaster that was my aunt.

 Chapter 230 230: Lets be serious

    Seraphina''s POV


    I sat cross-legged on my bed, already dressed in my favorite pair of bright-colored pajamas, waiting for Electra to finally step out of the bathroom.


    The anticipation was killing me, not because I was in a rush to see her or anything, but because I was honestly curious about how she would look in my clothes.


    Finding something that would fit her had been a struggle. Electra was taller than me, and her frame was far more toned. I had rummaged through my wardrobe for nearly twenty minutes before settling on a pair of pajama shorts and an oversized shirt.


    The shirt was meant to be baggy, but I had my doubts about the shorts. Still, it was the best I could do under the circumstances.


    Finally, the bathroom door creaked open, and Electra sauntered out with the kind of confidence that only she could pull off. My lips twitched, barely containing the laugh that threatened to escape.


    My pajamas¡ªmy pajamas¡ªlooked completely different on her.


    The shorts, which fit me loosely, barely covered half of Electra''s ass, and I could see the toned muscles of her thighs on full display. Even worse, they were so snug that they left nothing to the imagination.


    The oversized shirt I had given her? It clung to her torso, emphasizing her curves in ways I hadn''t anticipated.


    I quickly looked away, mentally scolding myself for even noticing such things and thinking dirty thoughts.


    We''re just going to talk. That''s it.


    Taking a deep breath, I forced myself to focus and asked, "So... are you comfortable in those?"


    Electra''s blue eyes sparkled with mischief, and instead of giving me a simple answer like a normal person, she started striking poses¡ªone hand on her hip, the other behind her head, exaggerating every curve of her body.


    Then, to make matters worse, she turned around, giving me a full view before tossing a smirk over her shoulder.


    "Oh, I don''t just feel comfortable," she said, voice dripping with amusement. "I feel sexy."


    I felt my face burn instantly. "Electra!"


    "What?" She turned back around, still grinning. "If anything, you should take this as a compliment. You have great taste in sleepwear."


    I buried my face in my hands. "I hate you."


    "No, you don''t."


    I peeked through my fingers, catching the way she was clearly enjoying herself at my expense.


    "I literally gave you those clothes to sleep in, not to model," I grumbled, trying to regain control of my flustered emotions. "So maybe stop striking poses like you''re on a runway?"


    Electra chuckled, finally walking toward the bed. She plopped down beside me, stretching her long legs out in front of her.


    "You''re acting all shy," she teased, leaning back on her elbows. "I swear, Seraphina, you''ve seen me in worse."


    I scoffed, glaring at her. "That is not the point."


    She smirked. "Then what is?"


    I opened my mouth, but no words came out. I had no logical argument. I was just... frazzled.


    Electra must have picked up on it because she shifted slightly, her tone turning a bit more serious. "Alright, alright. I''ll stop." She said. "But not before I steal a kiss."


    Before Seraphina could react, Electra''s lips met with hers, and she smirked as she pulled back slightly from the brief peck, her fingers still lingering near Seraphina''s arm.


    Seraphina, in her surprise, would tap Electra lightly on the shoulder, throwing her a mock-stern look.


    "We said we''d stick to talking only, remember?" she reminded her, though her voice was noticeably softer than she intended. "This is my family house, and we can''t afford to be reckless. If Gianna even gets a whiff of this, she''ll use it against me in a lot of ways."


    Electra chuckled, clearly unfazed by Seraphina''s warning. She tilted her head, her mischievous grin never wavering. "All you have to do is not make a sound. How hard could that be?"


    Seraphina rolled her eyes, crossing her arms over her chest in an attempt to appear unaffected. "Electra."


    "Fine, fine." Electra raised her hands in mock surrender, though the glint in her eyes revealed she wasn''t entirely giving up on teasing Seraphina.


    "I''ll keep my hands to myself. Even though¡ª" She let her gaze drop momentarily before meeting Seraphina''s eyes again, a smirk playing on her lips. "Seeing the outline of your breasts in your pajamas is proving to be a rather distracting challenge."


    Heat rushed to Seraphina''s face, but she quickly masked it by rolling her eyes again. "Look up at my face when you''re talking to me, Electra."


    Electra let out a low chuckle but complied, her intense eyes locking on Seraphina''s. "Alright, my love. I''m all ears. What do you want to talk about?"


    Seraphina exhaled slowly, regaining her focus. "When we attempted to go back to the dream where we saw our mothers by falling asleep again, did you wake up in your bed as yourself, or did something else happen before you woke up again as yourself?"


    Electra''s playful expression faded slightly as she considered the question. She leaned back against the headboard, her fingers absentmindedly tracing patterns on the sheets. "Well, after we tried again, I ended up waking at my funeral before suddenly waking up as myself again."


    I sat up straighter on the bed, my brows furrowing as I processed what Electra had just said.


    "You were at your own funeral?"


    Electra let out another sigh and leaned back against the pillows, rubbing her temples as though the memory itself gave her a headache. "Yeah. It was at the school auditorium. There were flowers everywhere, a huge picture of me in my royal outfit, and students gathered around. It was honestly so bizarre, like I was watching something I shouldn''t be able to witness."


    I felt a shiver crawl up my spine. "And let me guess, nobody could see you?"


    Electra shook her head. "Not a single person. I tried speaking and touching people, but I was just... there. Like a ghost watching my own memorial."


    I took a deep breath, running my fingers anxiously through my hair before finally calming myself enough to speak.


    Electra was watching me intently, arms crossed over her chest, clearly waiting for me to say something since I was sure I looked serious, maybe too serious. There was a guarded look in her eyes, one that told me she was preparing herself for something she wouldn''t like.


    I exhaled sharply. "You might not believe me, Electra, and you might even be upset by what I''m about to say, but I promise you, I wouldn''t say this if it wasn''t important."


    Electra''s brow furrowed. "Just tell me what it is, sweetie. What has you suddenly looking serious?"


    I hesitated for just a second before responding. "I think you were born to die, Electra. You''re not supposed to exist."

 Chapter 231 231: Slipping Away

    Third-person POV


    Electra wasn''t exactly shocked when Seraphina said she was born to die. After all, that strange creature had called her an abomination and warned her that her life was slipping away, but what did surprise her was Seraphina''s next statement¡ªthat she wasn''t supposed to exist.


    That part made her freeze. It wasn''t that she doubted it, not after what the creature had told her. It was the way Seraphina said it, like she knew something Electra didn''t. Like she had proof.


    Electra frowned, staring at Seraphina intently. "What do you mean I''m supposed to exist? How exactly do you know that?" she asked, trying to keep her voice steady.


    Seraphina sighed, brushing a hand through her hair before looking Electra straight in the eye. "After we tried falling asleep again to return to the past, I actually managed to go back," she admitted. "You didn''t come with me, but I made it back to the moment when our mothers were speaking."


    Electra sat up straighter, her heart thudding in her chest. "You heard their conversation?" she asked, her voice more urgent than she intended.


    Seraphina nodded. "Yeah, and, Electra... what I heard, although I''m still a little confused on what it entails, I can say for sure that it wasn''t pleasant in the slightest."


    Electra felt her stomach tighten. "Just tell me, Sera. I can take it," she demanded, feeling a surge of unease. "What exactly did you overhear?"


    Seraphina hesitated for a second, as if trying to find the right words, but then she exhaled and just said it. "Your mother¡ªSolara¡ªwas terrified, Electra. She came to my mother, begging for help because she believed her child¡ªbelieved you¡ªwould mostly die the moment you were born, and she didn''t want you to die."


    Electra''s breath caught in her throat. "She did?" she echoed, her mind racing. "But, did she mention why?"


    Seraphina sighed, her fingers playing with the fabric of her pajama shirt as she prepared to explain. Electra was watching her intently, arms crossed over her chest, clearly trying to keep her frustration in check.


    Seraphina understood¡ªwhat she was about to say wasn''t easy to digest.


    "When Solara told my mother that she was pregnant," Seraphina began carefully, "my mother didn''t react happily. In fact, it was the opposite. From the way she spoke, I got the impression that a half-human, half-Phoenix wasn''t exactly... ideal."


    Electra scoffed, rolling her eyes. "Yeah, no shit. You''d think people would be a little more open-minded, considering how many different species exist in this world. I mean, why''s a half-snake like Yuna understandable, but a phoenix isn''t?"


    Seraphina gave a small shrug. "It''s not about open-mindedness, Electra. From the way they talked, it was more like... something unnatural. Something that wasn''t meant to happen. I''m guessing that since a phoenix is considered very sacred in all seven kingdoms, it''s less acceptable than common snakes."


    Electra''s frown deepened, but she didn''t interrupt, so Seraphina continued. "At one point, after my mother reluctantly agreed to help Solara, she made a comment about how she would only be able to do something if Solara was lucky enough to not have a stillborn baby."


    Electra sat up straighter. "What?"


    Seraphina nodded grimly. "Since a child like you wasn''t supposed to exist, the chances of you even being born alive were pretty slim."


    Electra let out a bitter laugh. "So, basically, I was supposed to be stillborn. Great. Love that for me."


    "Pretty much," Seraphina admitted, though she winced at how bluntly Electra put it. "But your mother was determined. She kept insisting that she would make sure you were born and that all she needed was for my mother to help her once you were born alive."


    Electra''s brows furrowed in deeper confusion. "But help her how? Your mother was just a regular human, wasn''t she? What could she have possibly done to stop me from dying?"


    Seraphina bit her lip, hesitating. This was the part she didn''t fully understand either, but unfortunately, she had no one to ask, and it didn''t seem like she would be getting a chance to see her mother in her dreams again. "I also don''t know the full details," she admitted. "But whatever my mother was supposed to do, it was something powerful enough to interfere with whatever force was trying to stop you from existing."


    Electra looked at her skeptically. "Are you seriously telling me your human mother had the power to stop something that was basically the will of the universe?"


    Seraphina rolled her eyes before responding, "I know it sounds weird, and trust me, I''ve been wondering what in the world my mother could have possibly done, but you saw it yourself in the part of the dream you were able to see. Solara came to ask for my mother''s help. That means there had to have been something my mother could do to help the situation."


    Electra opened her mouth to say something, but Seraphina quickly raised a hand to stop her. "Give me a minute to explain everything I heard," she said, her voice urgent. "It''s like... the more I talk about it, the more the dream is slowly fading from my memory, and I can''t risk forgetting any of it."


    Electra, despite the visible confusion on her face, pressed her lips together and nodded, letting Seraphina continue.


    Seraphina took a deep breath before going on. "In the dream, my mother had also told Solara that if she really wanted her help, she would have to bring the baby¡ªyou¡ªto her immediately after giving birth. No delays."


    Electra''s brows furrowed, her confusion deepening. "But..." she started hesitantly. "According to my father, my mother died as soon as she gave birth to me. That means she couldn''t have brought me to your mother. She would have never had the chance to."


    Seraphina felt her stomach drop. That''s right. She hadn''t even thought about that before. If Solara died before she could take Electra to her mother... then what happened? Had someone else taken Electra to Aurora, or had her mother''s help never come at all?


    "I..." Seraphina struggled for words, her mind racing. "That doesn''t make sense. Because from the way they spoke, it sounded like my mother knew exactly what she needed to do, and Solara seemed to have really trusted and depended on her, but if your mother never made it back to her with you, then..."


    Electra''s expression hardened. "Then whatever she was supposed to do, it never happened, and maybe that would explain why my life is supposedly slipping away from me at nineteen."

 Chapter 232 232: Youre my saving grace

    Electra''s POV


    I sat on the edge of Seraphina''s bed, rubbing my temples while feeling absolutely exhausted. My head was starting to ache, and the longer we talked about my mother and her mother''s conversation in the past, the more frustrated I felt.


    It was like no matter how much information we uncovered, we were still running in circles, always one step behind something¡ªor someone¡ªthat was deliberately toying with us.


    "Let''s stop talking about this," I muttered, exhaling sharply. "At least for now. This entire thing is giving me a headache."


    Seraphina gave me a curious look but didn''t immediately object. "Yeah, I''m getting a headache too, and I barely even remember anything I saw in the dream anyway," she admitted, a frown forming on her lips.


    That caught my attention. I turned to her fully, my brows furrowing. "What do you mean you barely remember? Has everything disappeared already?"


    She hesitated, as if trying to make sense of her own thoughts. "I mean... I can still see my mother and Solara talking, but I don''t remember what they were saying. It''s like the words are gone, wiped from my mind while I was explaining them to you."


    My stomach twisted uncomfortably. "Wait¡ªyou forgot what they said? Everything, including the ones you still haven''t shared?" I asked, barely able to believe what I was hearing.


    She shook her head. "Not forgot, exactly. It''s more like... the memories are blurred, like someone took an eraser to them while I was talking. I know I heard them, and I know it was important, but now it''s just... gone."


    I clenched my jaw, frustration burning beneath my skin. "At this point, it seriously feels like the universe is actively trying to mess with us. It''s like they want me to know I''m dying and then get me to be desperate on purpose."


    Seraphina nodded solemnly. "Usually, I''d disagree, but yeah, it does seem like it."


    I ran a hand through my hair, exhaling slowly. There was no use dwelling on it now¡ªwe had to keep moving forward, find new answers if the ones we had were suddenly out of reach.


    "Forget about it for now," I told her. "I need to talk to you about something else."


    Seraphina arched an eyebrow. "Something else?"


    I nodded, my hands balling into fists on my lap. "A few nights ago, the thing¡ªthe voice that caused us to switch lives¡ªit appeared to me."


    Her body went rigid. "What?" she whispered, her eyes wide with disbelief. "You saw it?"


    I nodded grimly. "Yes, not just heard it this time¡ªI saw it. In its full form, and before you ask, it''s hideous, my love. Looks like a monster you can''t even imagine. Very hideous looking, and that''s probably why it never showed itself before."


    Seraphina chuckled lightly and then leaned closer, her entire demeanor shifting. "Forget how it looks; what did it say?"


    I swallowed, remembering the eerie, shadowy creature that had stood in my room, its glowing eyes locked on mine. "It told me that I wasn''t supposed to exist."


    Seraphina''s breath hitched. "You mean¡ªlike what my mother said? About how the chances of you being born were slim?"


    I shook my head. "No, that thing wasn''t just talking about my birth. It called me an abomination, Seraphina. Like I was some kind of mistake that was never supposed to happen, which it may seem as though, he wasn''t entirely wrong about."


    She inhaled sharply. "Electra..."


    I clenched my jaw, pushing past the sickening feeling that rose in my chest every time I thought about that conversation. "It also told me... that my life was slipping away."


    Seraphina''s face paled. "Slipping away?" she echoed. "What does that even mean?"


    "I don''t know," I admitted, my fingers tightening into fists. "But it sounded so damn sure¡ªlike it knew something I didn''t, and considering everything else that''s been happening, I''m pretty sure that it wasn''t just trying to scare me."


    I watched as Seraphina let out a long, deep sigh, her fingers threading anxiously through her hair before finally exhaling in a way that made me feel like she was trying to hold herself together for my sake.


    "Electra, listen to me," she said, trying to reassure me, even though it was obvious that she had no clue how to go about it. "We''re going to figure this out. No matter what it takes, we''ll make sure you don''t die."


    I wanted to believe her, I really did, but there was something else, something I hadn''t told her yet, and I had a feeling it was going to shake her just as much as it had shaken me.


    "Actually," I said, shifting my weight on the bed as I looked at her seriously, "there was something else that thing said to me."


    Seraphina''s eyes narrowed slightly in concern. "Really? What else did it say?"


    I hesitated for a moment, my fingers absentmindedly gripping the sheets as I considered my next words. "It said... that I had a saving grace."


    Seraphina immediately perked up, her entire posture shifting as she leaned toward me. "A saving grace?" she repeated, her voice tinged with a newfound urgency. "What does that mean? Does this mean there''s a way for you to live? Did it tell you what it was?"


    I nodded. "Yeah, it did."


    She stared at me, waiting. Her eyes searched mine, and I knew she was expecting some sort of revelation¡ªmaybe something mystical or ancient, something tied to my other side or some powerful force.


    Instead, I simply raised my hand and pointed directly at her.


    "You."


    Seraphina''s reaction was instant. Her eyes widened, and her mouth fell open slightly before she quickly shut it again.


    "Me?" she blurted out, pointing at herself like she needed confirmation that I was serious. "I''m your saving grace? How the hell does that make any sense? How is that even possible?"


    I let out a small chuckle at her disbelief, even though I understood it completely. "I don''t know, but according to that thing, you''re the one person who can save me, and it said that I shouldn''t push you away."


    Seraphina shook her head, running her hands through her hair as if trying to process this information. "That... that makes no sense, Electra. I''m human. A completely ordinary human. I don''t have any powers; I don''t have some divine connection to anything or some great knowledge that no one else knows. I''m quite plain and stupid, as you already know, so how in the world am I supposed to save you?"


    I smirked slightly, shaking my head. "That''s the thing, Sera. You say you''re an ordinary human, but so was your mother, right? And yet, my mother went to her for help. So maybe... whatever your mother knew, whatever she could have done to save me, maybe you can do it now."


    She swallowed, looking at me like I had just dropped the weight of the world on her shoulders, and honestly, maybe I had.


    "But how?" she asked softly. "How am I supposed to save you when I don''t even know what''s trying to kill you? What in the world is going on?"


    I leaned back slightly, sighing as I looked up at the ceiling. "That''s what we have to figure out, my love."

 Chapter 233 233: A dangerous trip

    Seraphina''s POV


    I jolted awake the moment Electra''s phone rang, breaking through the peace and quiet in the room. Still groggy, I barely had time to register what was happening before Electra, with a low growl, snatched the phone from the nightstand and answered it.


    She didn''t say much¡ªjust a few clipped responses, her voice still husky with sleep, but as I lay there, listening to the one-sided conversation, my brain slowly started to catch up with what was going on.


    By the time she ended the call and tossed her phone back on the bed, I was fully awake. "Who was that?" I asked, rubbing my eyes before turning to face her.


    Electra sighed, stretching lazily. "My bodyguard ," she muttered, running a hand through her messy hair. "Reminding me about our flight to Valternor."


    My brows furrowed instantly. "Our flight?" I repeated, confused. "Why are you going to Valternor? And why am I just now hearing about this?"


    Electra tilted her head, looking almost amused at my irritation. "Relax, Sera," she said, her voice still groggy but teasing. "I wasn''t planning on dragging you along. You can stay here if you want."


    That didn''t answer my question. "Why are you going in the first place?" I pressed. "Is something important happening there?"


    She shook her head, sitting up against the headboard. "Not really. But someone important is there."


    My frown deepened. "Who?"


    Electra clapped her hands together dramatically, as if just remembering that she had forgotten to tell me something major. "Oh, right. I haven''t mentioned that yet, have I?" she mused. "Well, remember Hunter Vale? The one who existed in that alternate reality where we switched lives and he was your brother?"


    I tensed at the mention of the name, immediately recalling the Hunter Vale from that nightmare of a world. "Yeah," I said cautiously. "What about him?"


    Electra smirked, but there was something dark in her expression. "Well, he exists here too," she said, voice deceptively light. "Except this time, he''s not my brother¡ªhe''s my uncle. And, according to my darling mother and the council of Elmeria, he''s their new favorite person. They want to make him king in my place."


    I stared at her, my mind racing to process what she had just said. "Wait, what?" I sat up straighter. "So, you''re telling me that your uncle¡ªwho you didn''t even know existed until recently¡ªis suddenly in line to take your throne?"


    "Exactly," Electra drawled, stretching her arms above her head before letting them drop lazily onto the bed. "And I intend to pay him a little visit."


    I crossed my arms. "That sounds... dangerous."


    Electra scoffed. "Please. I am danger."


    I rolled my eyes at her theatrics but didn''t drop the subject. "Electra, be serious. This guy just showed up out of nowhere, and now the council is backing him? That doesn''t seem suspicious to you?"


    "Of course it does," she said, her smirk fading into something more serious. "That''s why I need to see him for myself. Find out what kind of man he is. If he''s a weak little pawn being used by my mother and the council, then I''ll deal with him accordingly."


    I didn''t like the sound of that. "And by ''deal with him accordingly,'' you mean...?"


    Electra gave me a pointed look. "That depends entirely on him."


    I sighed, already feeling a headache forming. "Electra, you can''t just waltz into Valternor and expect him to what? Confess to some evil plot? What if he''s actually strong enough to take the throne? What if he wants to take it from you?"


    Electra''s golden eyes darkened slightly. "Then I''ll make sure he doesn''t."


    Her voice was quiet, but there was an edge to it¡ªsomething dangerous as if there was something else she had in mind that wasn''t very pleasant. I knew better than to push her when she was like this, but I also knew I couldn''t just let her go into this blind.


    I exhaled, trying to steady my thoughts. "I don''t trust this, Electra."


    "You don''t trust anything," she pointed out.


    "That''s because things keep happening to us! To you!" I snapped, frustrated. "Dreams. Visions. That thing messing with our heads, and now, suddenly, your long-lost uncle is appearing out of nowhere, and everyone''s acting like he''s the perfect replacement for you? This isn''t normal. You could be walking into a dangerous situation."


    Electra''s smirk returned, but it was forced. "First things first, nothing about me is normal, Sera. That''s the whole point, and my life is already in danger even if I just sit back and do nothing, so how about I do something crazy for once?"


    I crossed my arms over my chest, narrowing my eyes at Electra as she smirked at me. "Since when have you ever not done something crazy?" I shot back. "You flew all the way to Aldoria just to mess with my engagement party and reconcile with me. If that''s not crazy, I don''t know what is."


    Electra chuckled, completely unfazed. "Fair point," she admitted, her eyes gleaming with amusement. "But, to be fair, I''d say you were worth the trip."


    I rolled my eyes, but before I could respond, Electra pulled me into a hug. Her body was warm against mine, and for a second, I let myself relax into it, inhaling the faint scent of something uniquely her.


    She rested her chin lightly on my shoulder and murmured, "I get why you''re worried, Sera, but trust me, I''m not dying yet. And Hunter? He''s not a threat to me. His position as a prince isn''t even secure, let alone as heir to the throne. He won''t be able to do anything to me."


    I sighed, my hands gripping the fabric of her shirt lightly before I pulled away, just enough to meet her eyes. "You say that now," I muttered, "but you''re also the same person who didn''t think she''d wake up at her own damn memorial, and yet, that happened. You don''t know him enough to predict anything about him, Electra. Don''t be a know-it-all."


    Electra''s jaw tensed slightly at my words, but she didn''t argue. She knew I had a point.


    I exhaled sharply, pulling out of the hug and putting some distance between us. "Book a flight for me too," I said, my voice leaving no room for argument.


    Electra''s brows shot up in surprise. "Sera¡ª"


    "I mean it," I cut her off. "I''m coming with you to Valternor, and you can''t say no, even if you want to."


    Electra stared at me, her lips parting as if she wanted to argue. I could see the protest forming in her mind¡ªthat infuriating I-don''t-need-anyone''s-help mentality of hers, but I wasn''t about to back down.


    Her eyes searched mine, scanning my face, and for a moment, neither of us spoke. It was a silent battle of wills, but I knew I had won when her lips curled into a lopsided smirk, her shoulders relaxing just slightly.


    "Alright fine," she muttered. "You can tag along, but whatever I do, don''t try to stop me, okay?"

 Chapter 234 234: Meeting Hunter

    Third-person POV


    As they stepped out of the busy Valternor airport, the evening air greeted them, carrying a scent of pine and something else Seraphina couldn''t quite place.


    The architecture of Valternor was far more modern than what she was used to in Aldoria, yet it still carried an air of regal authority¡ªclean streets, towering statues of past rulers, and the unmistakable presence of guards stationed at every major checkpoint.


    Seraphina walked a little slower, taking it all in, her eyes darting around with pure fascination. The only time she had ever left Aldoria was when she was forced to transfer to Elysium Girls High in Elmeria, and now, here she was, in Valternor¡ªthe third most powerful kingdom in all of the seven kingdoms, just above Aldoria.


    It felt surreal. She had always dreamed of visiting the other six kingdoms, starting from the most powerful to the least, and while she never thought she''d get the chance, here she was, slowly fulfilling one of her wishes.


    Electra, who had been striding ahead with effortless confidence, turned back and smirked at the look on Seraphina''s face. "Let me guess," she said, slowing her pace to match Seraphina''s. "First time in Valternor?"


    Seraphina nodded, unable to keep the excitement from her voice. "Yeah. First time in Valternor, first time in any other kingdom outside of Aldoria and Elmeria, actually."


    She tilted her head slightly and glanced at Electra. "Honestly, the only reason I even know what a plane looks like is because my father sent me to Elysium. Otherwise, I doubt I''d have ever left Aldoria."


    Electra snorted, shoving her hands into the pockets of her coat. "You sound like a total hermit."


    Seraphina rolled her eyes. "Not everyone gets to be a privileged princess who travels all over the world."


    Electra smirked. "Fair point." She then gestured towards the street, where a black car was already waiting for them.


    Her bodyguards, who had been tailing them discreetly since they left the airport, moved ahead to check the car before opening the doors for them.


    As they slid inside, Seraphina turned to Electra. "So, I''m guessing you''ve been here before?"


    Electra leaned back against the leather seat, crossing one leg over the other. "Of course," she said with a shrug. "Before Hunter suddenly decided to be a problem, I was the only heir, and my father took me to all the other six kingdoms when I was younger."


    She turned her gaze towards the window, watching the cityscape blur past them as the car moved. "Valternor has always been... interesting. The royal family here is quite strict, but effective, and if they''re backing Hunter, then he''s already gained some serious credibility."


    Seraphina frowned at that, her excitement slightly dampened. "So you think the royal family of Valternor is actually considering helping Hunter become the future king?"


    Electra exhaled slowly, tapping her fingers against her knee. "That''s what we''re here to find out."


    The car drove through the city, passing large stone bridges and iron-clad gates that led deeper into the heart of Valternor. Unlike Aldoria, where politics were largely handled behind closed doors, Valternor was a kingdom that took its traditions seriously.


    They held public forums, military demonstrations, and courtly gatherings that were as much about spectacle as they were about governance. It was a place where power was earned and displayed with pride.


    Seraphina watched as armored guards patrolled the streets, their movements almost mechanical. She had always heard that Valternor had the most elite military force in all seven kingdoms, and from what she was seeing, it wasn''t an exaggeration.


    Electra must have noticed her staring because she chuckled. "Intimidating, huh?"


    Seraphina nodded. "It''s different from Aldoria. We have a strong military, but it doesn''t... feel like this. This place breathes discipline."


    Electra nodded in agreement. "That''s why I need to be careful. If the council is planning to use Hunter, then they''re going to make sure he''s got backing from powerful allies. Valternor isn''t just any kingdom, so if they see potential in him, it won''t be easy to dismiss."


    Seraphina studied Electra for a moment. She looked calm, almost casual, but there was an underlying tension in her posture.


    This wasn''t just a visit for her¡ªthis was a battlefield. She wasn''t here as a princess; she was here as a contender for her own throne.


    The car eventually pulled up in front of a massive estate¡ªan imposing structure made of dark stone, with high walls lined with banners displaying Valternor''s crest: a silver dragon coiled around a burning sword.


    The sight of it made Seraphina''s stomach tighten. This wasn''t the royal palace, but it was close enough. This was the home of one of Valternor''s highest-ranking nobles, and judging by the security, it was likely where Hunter was staying.


    Electra turned to Seraphina just before stepping out of the car. "Remember," she said, her tone dropping to something more serious. "You''re here as my guest. You don''t owe anyone explanations, and you don''t need to prove anything to anyone."


    Seraphina nodded, but there was a fire in her eyes. "I get it, but I''m not here to just stand around and watch."


    Electra smirked, tilting her head slightly. "I''d expect nothing less."


    With that, the doors were opened, and they stepped out into the heart of enemy territory.


    The moment Electra stepped into the estate, an uneasy feeling crept into the back of her mind, but she forced herself to push it aside.


    She and Seraphina were escorted by guards through the high-arched hallways, and the further in they went, the more Electra could feel unseen eyes watching them, assessing their every movement.


    Electra didn''t particularly remember the name of the noble who owned this house¡ªit had been too long since she had last stepped foot in Valternor¡ªbut she knew that whoever he was, he was important enough to house Hunter Vale, and that was enough for her to be suspicious.


    The guards leading them eventually stopped in front of a large set of double doors before one of them turned toward them and bowed slightly.


    "Princess Electra, the lord is expecting you," he announced. "Your guest will have to wait outside."


    Electra felt Seraphina tense beside her, her eyes narrowing slightly at the idea of being left out. She turned to Electra, clearly displeased, but before she could say anything, Electra subtly raised a hand, signaling her to stay calm.


    "Wait here," Electra murmured. "This won''t take long."


    Seraphina hesitated but eventually nodded. The guards motioned for her to stand back while Electra stepped forward, pushing open the doors and entering the office.


    At the far end of the room, behind the large desk, sat an older man. His sharp eyes assessed Electra the moment she stepped inside, yet there was no hostility in them. Instead, he rose to his feet and gave a slight bow.


    "It is an honor to welcome the Princess of Elmeria into my home," the man said smoothly.


    Electra barely paid him any attention. Her gaze had already settled on the younger man seated opposite him.


    The man slowly stood up, meeting her eyes with a calm, almost amused expression.


    Electra didn''t need an introduction. She knew exactly who he was, even before he spoke.


    Still, she tilted her head slightly, her eyes burning into him as she asked, "And you are?"


    The young man smirked, as if he had been expecting the question. He extended his hand toward her, exuding confidence.


    "Hunter," he said with ease. "Hunter Vale."


    Electra did not take his hand.


    Instead, she simply stared at him, her expression unreadable, waiting.


    Hunter held her gaze, seemingly unfazed by the cold reception. His smirk didn''t falter, and his posture didn''t stiffen. If anything, he looked entertained.


    The older man cleared his throat, sensing the tension in the room. "Please, Your Highness, have a seat. We have much to discuss."


    Electra finally looked away from Hunter, exhaling through her nose before stepping forward. She didn''t sit immediately. Instead, she took her time, running her fingers over the edge of the chair before finally lowering herself on the seat.


    Hunter followed suit, leaning back slightly, completely at ease.


    Electra studied him now, taking in everything about him.


    He had the same striking silver eyes as her father, but where her father''s gaze was always piercing, Hunter''s was calm.


    His dark hair was neatly combed back, and even dressed so casually, he looked like someone who belonged in power, someone who had spent his whole life believing that he was destined for it.


    And that irritated her because she knew that she was exactly the same.

 Chapter 235 235: Foolish Pride

    Electra''s POV


    I forced my expression into something composed, even though the fire burning inside me begged to be unleashed.


    Every fiber of my being wanted to lash out, to rip Hunter Vale''s arrogance apart, but I knew better than to let my emotions dictate my actions¡ªnot here, not in an enemy''s house.


    Instead, I turned my attention to the older man seated opposite us, the noble who had opened his doors to my so-called uncle.


    "Before we get into why I''m here," I said smoothly, tilting my head slightly, "I think it''s only fair that you introduce yourself first. I don''t believe we''ve had the pleasure of meeting before."


    The older man let out a deep chuckle, his amusement irritating me for reasons I couldn''t quite pinpoint. "Oh, but we have met before, Your Highness," he corrected rather arrogantly. "You were much younger at the time, so it''s understandable that you wouldn''t remember me."


    I kept my expression neutral, but my mind was already working, analyzing every syllable he spoke, every twitch of his fingers.


    "Is that so?" I asked, arching a brow. "Then you have me at a disadvantage."


    The man gave a polite nod before finally offering, "General Lucian Aurelian, at your service. I serve as one of Valternor''s generals and have long been a loyal servant of its crown."


    Aurelian.


    The moment he said his name, that nagging thought from earlier surged forward again, the one I had been trying to ignore. It was irrational, probably nothing¡ªbut something about the name Aurelian gnawed at me, like a puzzle piece that didn''t quite fit yet was impossible to ignore.


    I buried the thought¡ªfor now.


    "A pleasure," I lied smoothly, giving him a small, courteous nod.


    General Aurelian studied me for a moment before offering a small smile. "From what I hear, however, you did not come to Valternor to see me."


    I exhaled through my nose, forcing a polite¡ªalbeit empty¡ªsmile. "Unfortunately, no, General. While I do appreciate your hospitality, my visit here is rather specific."


    I turned my attention to Hunter, who had been watching me in silence, his fingers steepled beneath his chin.


    "I''m here to see him," I clarified, my voice sharpening slightly.


    Hunter smiled, slow and deliberate. He leaned back in his chair, as if he were in complete control of this situation¡ªwhich only made my blood boil more.


    "Well then," he mused, "I suppose you should get to it, niece."


    I clenched my jaw. He''s enjoying this. Enjoying watching me come all this way to confront him, but I would not give him the satisfaction of reacting.


    "You''ve made quite the name for yourself in a short amount of time, Uncle," I remarked coolly, my fingers tracing the edge of the chair''s armrest. "First, I hear rumors about a long-lost Vale appearing out of nowhere. Then, those rumors turn into the rumors of you being positioned to take my place as Elmeria''s heir. Interesting, don''t you think?"


    Hunter tilted his head slightly, as if amused by my words. "Rumors do have a way of spreading quickly, don''t they?"


    I narrowed my eyes. "So, tell me¡ªwhat exactly are you playing at?"


    Hunter let out a low hum of thought, glancing at General Aurelian, who merely observed in silence. When he finally spoke, his voice was infuriatingly measured. "It''s not a game, Electra. I assure you, everything that is happening is... natural. I didn''t appear out of nowhere, and I didn''t start the rumors."


    "Yet here you are, conveniently benefiting from them," I shot back.


    Hunter sighed, shaking his head. "Electra, you seem to have this misconception that I chose to be here, that I wanted to challenge you for the throne."


    "Didn''t you?" I countered.


    His lips curved slightly, and I hated that it looked more like a knowing smirk than an actual smile. "No, I didn''t," he said simply. "But just because I didn''t seek this out doesn''t mean I''ll refuse it."


    I clenched my fingers against the armrest, willing myself to stay calm. "And what exactly makes you think you deserve it? You may carry the Vale name, but you''ve spent your life as a ghost, hidden away from the public, and now, suddenly, you''re just... worthy?"


    Hunter exhaled softly, as if my words meant nothing to him. "You misunderstand. It isn''t about who is ''worthy.'' It''s about who the council supports¡ªand who they believe can be controlled, and from what I hear, you''re an incredibly difficult individual. No one in their right minds would want a future monarch who has no self-control."


    I let out a loud, almost amused laugh, tilting my head at Hunter like he was some kind of fascinating creature on display. He thought that was something to be proud of? That being a puppet to a bunch of old, disgusting men was some kind of accomplishment?


    "Wow," I said, my lips curling into a slow smirk. "You actually think being easy to control is something to flex about?"


    Hunter simply shrugged, the picture of indifference. "Unlike you, I don''t let my pride get in the way of securing my future."


    His voice was calm, annoyingly so, as if he truly believed he had already won. "Maybe because you''re still just a child, Electra. You carry around that foolish pride of yours like a badge of honor, but ultimately, it''ll be your downfall."


    I let out another chuckle, shaking my head. "And how old are you again? Twenty-two? Maybe three years older than me at most? Don''t act like you''re some wise old man, uncle."


    Hunter''s lips twitched like he wanted to respond, but I raised a hand, effectively shutting him up before he could start. I turned my attention to General Aurelian instead, fixing him with a casual smile. "General, would you mind excusing us?"


    Aurelian quirked a brow. "Are you sure, Your Highness?" His voice was mild, but there was an underlying warning there. "It would be... unfortunate if anything drastic were to happen to Prince Hunter while in my home."


    I grinned. "Oh, come on, General. What could a little girl like me possibly do to hurt a ''grown'' man like my dear uncle?"


    Aurelian''s lips pressed together in something that looked vaguely like amusement, but he didn''t argue. With a slight bow, he gave Hunter a look that seemed to ask if he wanted him to stay, but Hunter waved him off.


    "Let her have her fun," Hunter said smoothly, leaning back in his chair.


    Aurelian gave me one last glance before exiting the room, leaving the two of us alone.

 Chapter 236 236: Third Eye

    Electra''s POV


    As soon as General Aurelian excused himself, shutting the door behind him, I wasted no time turning to Hunter with an expectant look.


    "Is there a camera in here?" I asked bluntly.


    Hunter blinked, visibly taken aback by the question. He tilted his head, his lips twitching into an amused smirk. "Why in the world would you ask that? Are you planning to do something to me, dear niece?"


    I rolled my eyes and let out a dry laugh. "Oh, please. Do you really think you''re worth harming? After all, you did just call me a little girl, didn''t you? You shouldn''t be afraid of someone you consider insignificant."


    Hunter chuckled, leaning back in his chair with that infuriatingly smug expression still painted across his face. "Afraid? No. But I have heard that you''re a little... unhinged," he said, tapping his temple mockingly. "Wouldn''t surprise me if you did something drastic just to prove a point."


    I placed a hand over my chest in mock offense. "Wow. That really hurts my feelings," I said, dragging out my words dramatically. Then, I smirked. "But don''t worry, I''ll try not to take it personally."


    Hunter rolled his eyes, clearly unimpressed. "Then why the hell are you asking about cameras?"


    I leaned forward, lowering my voice just slightly. "Because I know someone is watching us, and you know exactly who I''m talking about."


    I hadn''t been able to get rid of the feeling that I was being watched, and seeing how Hunter was acting so calm and collected, almost like he had been told to keep his cool no matter what, but also say things that would trigger me, made me realize that he was waiting for me to slip.


    Hunter''s smirk widened before he scoffed, shaking his head. "Wow," he mused, "you really do know your mother well."


    Of course.


    Queen Jella was probably watching this whole conversation right now, sipping on her favorite vintage wine, just waiting for me to slip up. It was precisely the kind of thing she would do¡ªplaying her games, trying to stay one step ahead, but I wasn''t about to give her that satisfaction.


    I leaned back, stretching my arms dramatically before flashing Hunter a lazy grin. "Well, then," I said, "I guess I''ll have to be careful with what I say and do, won''t I?"


    He chuckled. "Do you think someone as sharp tongued as you could do without saying something brash, especially when you know your mother''s watching?"


    I scoffed, rolling my eyes at Hunter''s feigned amusement. "You really think I can''t hold my tongue just because she''s watching?" I taunted, standing up from where I was seated beside him.


    Hunter raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued. "I''m sure you''ve never been the type to hold back before, so why start now?"


    I smirked, taking a slow, deliberate step closer to him. "Because I don''t need to say much. I already confirmed exactly what I came here to confirm."


    His frown deepened. "And what''s that?"


    I tilted my head, looking him dead in the eye. "That you''re just a weak fool who would be absolutely nothing without my mother pulling the strings." I let the words settle before delivering the final blow. "Which tells me you''re not going to be that big of a problem after all. You''re useless, Hunter, especially against an unhinged bitch like me."


    Hunter''s laughter was instant¡ªfull of amusement, like I''d just said the most ridiculous thing in the world, but before he could open his mouth, I lifted a hand, silencing him with a single raised finger.


    He narrowed his eyes at me, intrigued but not entirely pleased. I ignored him, my gaze slowly sweeping across the room, scanning every corner.


    Hunter''s voice dripped with amusement as he leaned back in his chair. "What exactly are you looking for?"


    I didn''t answer him. My eyes continued to search. I could feel it. The ever-present gaze, and I hated it.


    "You won''t find it," Hunter said, chuckling softly. "Don''t bother wasting your time."


    The second those words left his mouth, my gaze locked on something¡ªa tiny, almost invisible lens, tucked away into the design of the bookcase behind general Aurelian''s desk. It was discreet, perfectly positioned to catch everything in this room.


    A slow smile crept on my lips.


    "Found it," I murmured.


    Hunter''s laughter immediately stopped.


    I walked across the room, and stopping right in front of the bookcase, I ran my fingers over the subtle outline of the embedded camera. It was well-hidden¡ªalmost perfectly so. Almost.


    Hunter exhaled sharply. "Well, well. Look at you. Did your mother bless you with extra special eyes or something?" His tone was mocking, but there was something else beneath it.


    Something uneasy.


    I turned to face him, resting my hand against the bookcase. "You know, it''s funny," I said conversationally, "for someone who''s acting like some overly wise adult male, you sure don''t seem to mind acting like a fool for my mother. Aren''t you embarrassed?"


    Hunter''s smirk returned, but this time, it didn''t reach his eyes. "And you sure don''t seem to mind provoking someone who clearly has the upper hand."


    I let out a soft chuckle. "Oh, please." I glanced back at the camera, then turned my attention to the little decorative clock on Aurelian''s desk.


    Casually, I picked it up, weighing it in my palm. It had a solid weight to it, which was good enough for me.


    "Electra..." Hunter warned, sensing my intention.


    I looked at the camera one last time, my grin widening as I flipped a middle finger at it before swinging the clock straight at the lens.


    The sound of shattering glass filled the room.


    Hunter let out a low whistle as I tossed the broken clock back on the desk. "Well. That''s one way to say hello to Mommy dearest."


    I dusted off my hands and turned back to him. "Oops."


    He studied me, his expression unreadable. Then, ever so slowly, a smirk returned to his lips. "You really don''t fear her, do you?"


    I scoffed. "Fear is a waste of my time." I crossed my arms over my chest, my gaze hardening. "Besides, I''m done playing nice."


    Hunter chuckled, leaning forward as he rested his arms on the desk. "And what exactly is that supposed to mean, Your Highness?"


    I smirked. "It means, now that no one''s watching, you and I can finally talk. Alone."

 Chapter 237 237: Overheated

    Seraphina''s POV


    I stood in the hallway, arms crossed, foot tapping against the floor as I waited¡ªimpatiently¡ªfor Electra to emerge from that office. Every passing second only made my nerves worse.


    It wasn''t fear for Electra''s safety that unsettled me. I knew no one in there would dare lay a hand on her. If anything, I was more worried about what she might do to them.


    There was something off about her¡ªsomething that had been gnawing at my mind ever since last night. I hadn''t said anything, partly because I didn''t want to start a conversation that would get Electra defensive and lead to an argument and partly because I wasn''t sure if she even noticed, but something had happened while we were asleep.


    I remembered the exact moment I woke up in the middle of the night, pressed against her side, my body immediately registering a strange heat. It had been subtle at first, like the warmth of being under a bunch of very thick blankets, but then it grew¡ªso intense that it felt like my skin might melt from just being near her.


    I''d panicked, thinking my bed would catch fire at any moment.


    But nothing burned.


    Nothing caught fire.


    It was just her.


    She hadn''t even stirred, hadn''t even noticed how much heat she was radiating. It had felt unnatural. It made me wonder¡ªwas that a normal part of her other side? Was that why she had always said she didn''t like sleeping next to anyone? Had she been hiding this?


    I had so many questions, but no answers, and now, here I was, waiting in an unfamiliar house in Valternor, trying to ignore the unsettling feeling in my gut.


    Then, the office door slammed open.


    Electra walked out, head held high, that signature smirk on her lips¡ªbut her eyes? They were practically glowing with a completely different color.


    I sucked in a sharp breath.


    That was not normal.


    Her steps were measured, like she had just won some private battle inside that office, but as she approached me, I couldn''t help but notice the way her hands twitched at her sides¡ªlike she was barely holding something in.


    I frowned. "Are you okay?"


    Electra''s smirk didn''t falter. "I''m great."


    I didn''t buy that for a second.


    "What happened in there?" I asked, stepping closer and lowering my voice.


    Electra rolled her eyes. "Nothing worth worrying about. I just had a lovely little chat with dear old Uncle Hunter."


    I crossed my arms. "Electra..."


    She sighed, running a hand through her hair. "Look, Sera, I''m fine. I didn''t kill him, if that''s what you''re worried about."


    That wasn''t exactly comforting.


    I studied her carefully, my eyes trailing over the slight tension in her shoulders, the way she was too composed, as if she was actively forcing herself to be, and then I noticed something else¡ªher skin.


    It was warmer than usual.


    Not like last night, but close.


    I narrowed my eyes. "Your temperature is high."


    Electra blinked. "Excuse me?"


    "Your body heat, Electra. It''s higher than usual." I reached out, placing the back of my hand against her arm. The second I made contact, I felt it¡ªthat heat. Not normal warmth. Not fever warmth. Something else.


    Electra instantly pulled away. "Don''t start acting like a doctor, Sera."


    I glared. "Don''t start acting like nothing is wrong."


    She huffed, looking away, clearly annoyed. "It''s not a big deal."


    "You always say that."


    "Because it isn''t!"


    I clenched my jaw. "Electra, last night, while we were sleeping¡ªsomething happened to you."


    Electra stiffened, and for the first time since she walked out of that office, I saw a crack in her demeanor.


    I continued, my voice lower now. "I woke up in the middle of the night because of the heat. You were¡ª" I hesitated, trying to find the right words. "You were burning up. Not like a fever. Not like a normal person. It was intense¡ªlike your body was generating actual fire."


    Electra didn''t say anything.


    She just stared at me.


    I swallowed. "Did you even notice? Or does this happen all the time?"


    Silence.


    Electra''s jaw ticked. I could see the battle in her eyes¡ªsee the way she was debating whether to lie or actually tell me the truth.


    Finally, after what felt like forever, she let out a sharp exhale.


    "I... know," she admitted, her voice quieter now. "It''s been happening more often."


    I frowned. "More often?"


    Electra nodded. "It used to only happen when I got angry, like really angry, but lately, it''s been... random." She looked down at her hands, flexing her fingers like she was expecting them to ignite at any second. "It''s like something inside me is getting stronger, but I don''t know why."


    My stomach twisted.


    That thing¡ªthat voice that made us switch lives¡ªit said she was running out of time.


    Was this connected?


    I grabbed her wrist gently. "Electra... this isn''t normal."


    She let out a dry chuckle. "Tell me something I don''t know."


    "I''m serious," I said firmly. "What if this is a sign? What if¡ª" I hesitated before saying it out loud. "What if you''re losing control?"


    Electra''s expression darkened. "I''m not losing control."


    I looked at her, unconvinced. "Are you sure about that? Something happened in that office, right? You keep looking back at it, and you''re shaking, Electra."


    Electra let out a heavy, frustrated sigh, pinching the bridge of her nose as if trying to contain whatever emotion was clawing its way up.


    I watched her carefully, waiting for her to say something, my heart already hammering in my chest from the way her whole demeanor had shifted the moment I asked why she was shaking.


    "At some point, I realized there was a camera watching me," she finally said, her voice quieter. "It was my mother."


    My brows furrowed in confusion. That didn''t make sense. Her mother?


    Before I could think twice, the words shot out of my mouth, louder than I intended. "Your mother''s here?"


    Electra''s eyes snapped to mine in warning. "Keep your voice down," she hissed, glancing around us as if expecting Jella to appear out of thin air. "I don''t know for sure, but she''s probably somewhere in this house."


    My stomach churned uneasily. If Queen Jella really was here, watching everything... then this entire trip was more dangerous than I had initially thought.


    "But that''s not what''s important," Electra continued, her voice suddenly quieter¡ªalmost shaky. She let out a shaky breath, something I had rarely seen her do.


    Then, with eyes that held something I could only describe as fear, she whispered, "Sera... I was this close to killing Hunter, and I barely stopped myself."


    For a moment, all I could do was stare at her in shock.


    "What do you mean?" My voice was softer now, laced with concern, but Electra wouldn''t meet my eyes.


    She ran a hand through her hair, her controlled exterior cracking in a way that sent alarm bells ringing in my mind. "I mean that something inside me¡ªsomething new¡ªalmost took over. It wasn''t just anger, Sera. It was more than that. It felt like I... like I needed to do it."


    Her voice dropped even lower, and when she finally looked at me again, there was pure panic in her expression. "And the worst part? I actually wanted to kill him."

 Chapter 238 238: Iris Aurelian

    Electra''s POV


    I had been this close to burning Hunter alive.


    Not because I was angry. Not because he had said anything particularly offensive. But because, for the first time in my life, a thought that wasn''t mine had taken root in my mind.


    "Just do it."


    The thought had been so foreign, so detached from my usual instincts that it had sent an immediate chill through me. It wasn''t the usual rage-fueled reaction I sometimes had when I lost control of my temper. No. This was different.


    This thought had been curious. Playful, even.


    It had told me to set Hunter on fire, just to see what would happen, and for a terrifying moment, I had wanted to.


    The idea had settled deep, wrapping itself around my mind like a snake coiling around its prey, urging me to act on an impulse I had never felt before.


    I had wanted to watch him burn. Not in a fit of rage, not in a reckless explosion of power, but slow, and controlled.


    To press my palm against his smug, insufferable face and let the heat seep into his skin, down to his bones, let it ignite something deep inside him until he crumbled from within.


    And that? That scared the hell out of me.


    I had barely caught myself before the heat rolling off me had become visible. My fingers had tingled with the familiar sensation of power, growing stronger, and waiting for my permission to unleash itself.


    It had been so close¡ªtoo close. I had been standing in that office with Hunter smirking like the arrogant little pawn he was, and all I could think about was how easily I could make him disappear.


    The heat had surged so fast, so violently, I was sure my eyes had changed. That molten gold with fire¡ªmy Phoenix showing itself in a way that had nothing to do with instinct and everything to do with something far darker.


    And that was why I had run.


    Now, I was standing outside the office, my chest rising and falling unevenly, my mind racing with the realization that something was happening to me.


    Seraphina was watching me. I could feel her eyes burning into me, studying every little movement, every tiny tremor in my hands.


    I let out a shaky breath, running a hand through my hair as I tried to stop myself from feeling so stressed out.


    Seraphina let out a soft sigh before finally asking, "You didn''t hurt him, right? You almost did, but it didn''t happen, right?"


    I exhaled through my nose, shaking my head. "I didn''t." My voice was tight. "I left before I ended up making the mistake of burning him, but I''m worried because he saw my eyes change, and he looked terrified at some point. I''m pretty sure he now knows that there''s something strange about me, meaning that sooner or later, he''d find out from Queen Jella what I was."


    Seraphina let out a small scoff, crossing her arms. "That doesn''t matter, Electra. As long as you didn''t fry him, everything''s fine." She tilted her head slightly, lips twitching. "Honestly, he should be thankful you were nice enough not to give him a scar or two. The Electra I know would have branded her name on his forehead for his audacity alone."


    That made me chuckle, if only a little. It was an empty sound, but it was something.


    The relief in Seraphina''s eyes was subtle, but it was there. She stepped closer, reaching out before I could move away, and pressed the back of her hand against my forehead. I tensed instinctively, but she didn''t seem to care.


    Her brows furrowed. "The heat''s completely gone now."


    I let out a breath I hadn''t realized I was holding. "Good."


    Because the last thing I needed was another episode, and another situation where I''d almost lose control.


    Seraphina lowered her hand but didn''t step back. "Whatever that was, it''s passed, but... Electra."


    I already knew what she was going to say before she said it. "We really need to figure out what''s happening to you as quickly as possible."


    A frustrated sigh escaped me. "You think I don''t know that?" I gestured vaguely, feeling the tension coil tighter in my chest. "I wish there was someone¡ªanyone¡ªwho could actually explain this to me. Someone who knows what I am, why I feel like I''m going to combust every time I get too angry, and why my thoughts are suddenly being influenced by my other side."


    Seraphina was quiet for a moment, then said softly, "I''m sure everything will start making sense soon."


    I nearly scoffed. "That''s very optimistic of you."


    "Well, someone has to be," she muttered, before quickly shifting the topic. "By the way, who was that older man that left the office before you came out?"


    I blinked, slightly caught off guard. "You saw him?"


    Seraphina nodded. "Of course I did. I haven''t left this place since you entered. Also, he was the one who told me you were inside with Hunter after he came out."


    I sighed, running a hand through my hair. "That was General Aurelian."


    Seraphina frowned. "That name sounds... familiar."


    I hesitated, looking away. The same thought had been lurking in the back of my mind since I walked into that office, and he introduced himself to me.


    Something about that name ''Aurelian'' gnawed at the edges of my mind like an itch I couldn''t scratch. It meant something, but no matter how hard I tried to dig for the memory, it remained buried, and out of reach.


    "I can''t figure it out," I muttered to Seraphina, frustration lacing my voice. "It''s like I know the name, but I don''t know how or why."


    Seraphina opened her mouth to say something, but before she could get a word out, a voice suddenly spoke from behind us.


    "Dad, who are these people?"


    Immediately, both Seraphina and I turned on our heels, facing the source of the voice, and standing just a few feet away from us was General Aurelian, the same man, whose last name I had just been questioning in my mind, but it wasn''t him who made my stomach flip with recognition.


    It was the girl standing beside him.


    I felt my breath catch in my throat as I took in the familiar face. Long, wavy red hair, a piercing blue eyes, and a strange presence that was nothing like the meek and innocent girl I remembered this face to be.


    It was a face I had momentarily forgotten, and it was none other than Iris. Iris Aurelian.

 Chapter 239 239: A Different Side

    Third-person POV


    Electra finally pieced it together. The reason the name Aurelian had been gnawing at the edges of her mind, and the reason something felt off the moment she stepped into this estate¡ªit was because this was Iris''s home, and Aurelian was her last name.


    She figured that her brain must have been trying to give her a heads-up, and the realization nearly made her laugh out loud.


    Of all the things that could have happened, of all the people she could have run into, it had to be her. The same Iris she had met in that reality, and the same one who had been quiet, and almost fragile, but deep down, pretentious.


    She schooled her features into indifference, though she could feel Seraphina shifting beside her, barely containing her own surprise.


    Seraphina, clearly struggling to process the situation, was about to blurt something out¡ªElectra could tell by the way her lips parted, the slight widening of her eyes. ''That''s Iris, right?'' was probably what she was going to say.


    Electra swiftly nudged her, a quick but firm motion against her side, silently warning her to shut up.


    Seraphina immediately snapped her mouth shut, her brain catching up to what Electra had just realized¡ªthey weren''t supposed to know who Iris was in this reality. It would be way too strange for her to suddenly recognize a girl she was supposed to have never seen before, and the last thing they needed was to be seen as creeps.


    General Aurelian, who had been watching the entire interaction with an assessing gaze, finally spoke.


    "This is Princess Electra of Elmeria and her... friend," he said, voice clipped, making it painfully obvious he didn''t know¡ªor care to know¡ªSeraphina''s name. "Iris, you should pay your respects."


    Electra''s eyes flickered to Iris just in time to catch the slight tension in her shoulders.


    For a brief second, it was almost imperceptible¡ªthe stiffening of her spine, and the way her fingers twitched slightly, as if she had to physically force herself to comply.


    Then, with practiced precision, Iris lowered her head in a bow, but Electra saw it¡ªthe reluctance.


    She wasn''t sure what was more interesting¡ªthe fact that Iris clearly hated bowing to her, or the fact that this Iris was nothing like the shy, soft-spoken girl from the other reality, at least, at first glance.


    Electra had seen that Iris, had watched her hesitate, cower slightly in the presence of people she wasn''t very familiar with, had even¡ªat one point¡ªfound it amusing, but this Iris?


    She was nothing like that.


    There was no hesitation in her movements, no nervous glances, and definitely no uncertainty. Even in her reluctance, she carried herself with an air of rebellion.


    Electra smirked slightly, tilting her head as she studied the girl in front of her. Interesting.


    Seraphina, standing rigidly beside her, clearly didn''t know what to do. She was probably trying to reconcile the Iris from their shared vision with the sharp-eyed, and mean looking poised girl standing before them now.


    The differences were stark.


    Electra, on the other hand, was already intrigued.


    "You can lift your head now," she said smoothly, watching as Iris did so immediately, though the flicker of irritation in her blue eyes did not go unnoticed.


    Electra bit back a smirk. This is going to be fun.


    "So," Electra continued, still holding Iris''s gaze, "you''re General Aurelian''s daughter."


    Iris tilted her head slightly, her expression unreadable. "That''s correct, Your Highness."


    Electra hummed in response. Still formal, still polite, but there''s a bite underneath it. She liked it.


    "So what exactly is the princess of Elmeria doing here?" Iris asked, her tone deceptively neutral, but Electra could hear the undertones of suspicion.


    Before Electra could respond, General Aurelian interjected. "That''s none of your concern, Iris."


    Iris turned to him, and for a moment, Electra swore she saw something flash in her blue eyes¡ªsomething almost challenging, but it was gone as quickly as it came, and she merely gave a short nod. "Of course, Father."


    Electra''s smirk grew. "There''s no need to keep the reason for my visit from your daughter, general. It''s no secret that I''m here to see my uncle, Hunter Vale."


    As soon as Electra mentioned Hunter''s name, she studied Iris carefully, searching for any flicker of emotion at the mention of his name.


    The last time she had seen Iris¡ªwell, not this Iris, but the version of her from that alternate reality¡ªshe had been practically glowing as she spoke about her relationship with Hunter, and even about how she would one day be crowned as his queen.


    That Iris had been nai?ve, hopeful, even desperate in her belief that she belonged beside him, but to her surprise, this Iris didn''t even flinch at the mention of Hunter''s name.


    Her expression remained neutral, betraying nothing. If she had any connection to Hunter at all, she certainly wasn''t showing it.


    Electra kept her smile in place, but internally filed away the lack of reaction as another mystery to unravel.


    "I see," Iris finally said, her tone unreadable. "So, you''ve met with Prince Hunter."


    Electra didn''t miss how she refrained from referring to Hunter as her uncle, even though she had just called him that.


    She smirked, her eyes narrowing ever so slightly. "Yes, I have."


    Iris tilted her head slightly, a polite smile on her lips. "And how did you find him, Your Highness?"


    Electra almost laughed at the question. It was so carefully worded, and so neatly wrapped up in false politeness.


    "I found him to be entertaining," Electra replied smoothly. "Not particularly impressive, but entertaining nonetheless."


    She saw it then¡ªa flicker. A barely there twitch of Iris''s fingers, the way her smile seemed just a little too forced for a moment before she recovered.


    Interesting.


    So, this Iris wasn''t as detached as she pretended to be.


    Seraphina, who had been silent until now, shifted slightly beside Electra, clearly sensing the tension between them.


    General Aurelian, perhaps noticing the subtle exchange, cleared his throat and stepped forward slightly, subtly placing himself between Iris and Electra.


    "I trust your meeting with His Highness was productive?" the General asked, his voice calm.


    Electra turned her gaze back to him, allowing her smirk to fully take shape now. "Oh, quite productive," she said. "I learned everything I needed to know."


    Another flicker¡ªthis time from the General himself. It was brief, but Electra caught it.


    Iris, however, remained perfectly composed once more, as if she had reset herself after the initial slip.


    Electra had a sudden realization then¡ªthere was something going on here between Iris and Hunter, and whatever it was, it had to mean Iris would be a problem for her.


    How and why? That was a question Electra intended to answer.


    "Well," General Aurelian said, his tone lighter now, as if signaling the end of the conversation. "I do hope you enjoy your time in Valternor, Your Highness. It is not often we get important visitors from Elmeria."


    Electra''s smile didn''t waver. "I''m sure I will. Thank you for your hospitality, General."


    She then turned to Iris, tilting her head slightly. "And it was lovely meeting you, Lady Iris."


    Iris bowed her head slightly, her expression unreadable once again. "The pleasure was mine, Princess."


    As Electra and Seraphina turned to leave, Electra could still feel Iris''s gaze on her back, and she could only smirk to herself.

 Chapter 240 240: Just us

    Third-person POV


    Electra and Seraphina entered into the hotel room, which at the sight of it, Electra concluded was a stark contrast to the kind of hotels she was used to, but then again, she couldn''t exactly complain too much.


    After all, it was temporary, just a place to rest before they returned to Elmeria¡ªand to Elysium Girls High, where they''d inevitably have to deal with the consequences of skipping school.


    Seraphina wandered around the room, her fingers brushing the fabric of the bed''s headboard, taking in the subtle elegance of the space. "For sure, being a princess is different," she muttered, her tone half-impressed, half-amused.


    Electra, who was still by the door, chuckled softly. "If you think this is impressive, wait until you see my room in the palace."


    Seraphina turned to her with a teasing smile. "Well, I''d definitely like to see it."


    Before she could say anything else, Electra closed the distance between them, reaching out and pulling Seraphina into her arms. Their lips met in an intense kiss, the kind that sent a deep warmth through Seraphina''s entire body.


    She was slightly taken aback at first, but she quickly melted into it, kissing Electra back just as fiercely.


    There was something different about this kiss¡ªsomething desperate. It wasn''t just attraction, it wasn''t just the excitement of being together. It felt like a release, a plea, an attempt to push away the thought of everything they have had to deal in the last forty-eight hours.


    They lost themselves in each other for what felt like an eternity, hands roaming, breaths mingling, until Seraphina pulled back slightly, her palms resting on Electra''s shoulders. Electra''s hands remained locked around her waist, fingers pressing into her skin as if anchoring herself.


    Seraphina studied her, searching her expression before asking softly, "What was that for?"


    Electra''s lips curled into a smirk, though her eyes held something unreadable. "You could call it stress relief," she said playfully before leaning in for another kiss.


    Seraphina rolled her eyes but kissed her back anyway. She could taste the adrenaline behind Electra''s lips, and she loved it, but when a thought crossed her mind mid-kiss, she instinctively pulled back just a little, her brows furrowing.


    "Electra," she murmured.


    Electra hummed in response, still holding on to her.


    Seraphina hesitated for a second before voicing the thought that had just formed. "Do you think Iris will transfer to Elysium High? You know... like she did when you first got to know her?"


    At the mention of Iris, Electra''s expression shifted. The teasing smirk faded, and something colder settled in its place.


    "I don''t know," she admitted, her voice devoid of the amusement it had carried just moments ago. "But if she does, it''s not going to be a coincidence."


    Seraphina nodded slowly, a sense of unease settling in her chest. "That''s what I was thinking, too."


    She sighed, rubbing her temples as she tried to make sense of everything before adding, "I remember in the alternate reality, when the voice appeared to me, it told me that every new person we met there was just someone we hadn''t met yet in our real life."


    She paused, looking up at Electra. "Clearly, that''s the case, seeing how Hunter now exists in this world, and now Iris."


    Electra still had her arms loosely wrapped around Seraphina''s waist, her fingers idly tracing patterns against the fabric of her shirt as she processed what Seraphina was saying.


    "In that reality, Iris and Hunter were lovers," she said, her voice thoughtful. "And during my last conversation with Iris before we switched back, she creeped me out when she talked about wanting to be the next Crown Princess of Elmeria."


    Seraphina''s eyes widened, taken aback. She pulled back slightly to look Electra in the eyes. "Wait... does that mean Iris and Hunter are also together in this reality?"


    Electra exhaled sharply. "It''s possible," she admitted, though a frown crept on her face. "I mean, I can''t be certain. But if they were together in the alternate reality, that at least tells us that they have some kind of connection in this one too. One way or another, they''re linked."


    Her blue eyes darkened. "And I have a feeling Iris might end up being a problem."


    Seraphina shook her head, her frustration bubbling over. "All of this is just so complicated."


    Electra smirked, though there was little amusement behind it. "How about we come to an agreement?" she said, her voice laced with playful mischief.


    Seraphina blinked at her, confusion flickering across her face. "An agreement?"


    Without another word, Electra leaned in, cupping Seraphina''s face as she kissed her intensely, capturing her lips with a hunger that sent a rush of warmth through them both.


    When Electra pulled away, she traced her thumb over Seraphina''s lower lip, her smirk deepening. "How about this? Whenever we''re alone at night and already exhausted, we don''t talk about our complicated situations. Or, to be more specific¡ª" she paused, arching a brow, "¡ªwe don''t talk about my complicated situation."


    Seraphina''s lips twitched upward as a soft chuckle escaped her. "So what, nighttime isn''t for talking?"


    Electra grinned and leaned in, stealing another kiss¡ªshort, teasing, and just enough to make Seraphina''s breath hitch. "I wouldn''t say that." She ran a hand through Seraphina''s hair, tilting her head slightly. "I mean, as much as I''d prefer not to talk at all..." she smirked, "we could multitask."


    Seraphina laughed lightly, shaking her head. "Multitask?"


    Electra''s gaze darkened slightly, but there was amusement in her expression. "Yeah. I mean, there''s still a lot we don''t know about each other. Instead of talking about things we''ll never seem to fully understand, how about we just talk about us? No more talking about my family problems, no existential crises¡ªjust us, getting to know each other better."


    Seraphina tilted her head, pleasantly surprised. "That actually sounds... nice."


    Electra hummed in satisfaction. "Thought so."


    Seraphina gave her a small smile before leaning in this time, capturing Electra''s lips in hers, her fingers sliding up Electra''s arms before settling on her shoulders.


    Their kiss was slower this time, less hurried, as if they were solidifying this new rule between them¡ªan agreement that for at least a few hours each night, they could pretend that the world wasn''t waiting to devour them.


    For now, it was just the two of them, and that was enough.

 Chapter 241: The Queen’s Gambit

    Third-person POV


    General Aurelian moved with precise, measured steps, his head bowed in deference as he entered, Hunter mirroring his respectful stance beside him. Across the room, seated with poised elegance yet exuding an undercurrent of menace, was Queen Jella.


    She wasted no time. Her piercing gaze settled on Hunter, voice laced with irritation.


    "Did something else happen after she broke the camera?"


    Her tone left no room for hesitation.


    Hunter straightened, exhaling sharply. "Something very strange did, but... I¡¯m not entirely sure how to explain it."


    Both Jella and Aurelian exchanged wary glances before the queen leaned forward, her impatience evident. "Explain however you can," she ordered, eyes narrowing.


    Hunter clenched his jaw, running a hand through his dark locks. He had debated whether he should bring this up at all¡ªit sounded utterly ridiculous, even to him¡ªbut the more he replayed the scene in his mind, the more he was convinced that what he had witnessed was not normal.


    "At first, everything was going as planned," he began, voice firm but laced with an edge of unease. "After Electra destroyed the camera, I did as you suggested. I provoked her. I said things that would make her react emotionally¡ªhow she had no experience of a mother¡¯s love, how she was hated by everyone around her, including her own family, and how she was unfit for the throne. Just like you advised, I kept digging into her insecurities, hoping she¡¯d slip up."


    Jella nodded approvingly. "And?"


    Hunter hesitated for just a moment before continuing, his voice slightly quieter.


    "Then... something changed. One moment, she was just glaring at me like usual, but then suddenly¡ªher eyes changed. I¡¯m talking completely changed, Queen Jella. Her usual bright blue eyes became... different. Like gold, almost glowing, with a ring of fire inside them. And it wasn¡¯t just her eyes¡ªher entire expression shifted. It was like she wasn¡¯t just angry anymore; she was¡ª" he paused, searching for the right word, "¡ªpredatory."


    Aurelian¡¯s brows furrowed, his arms crossing over his broad chest. "Predatory?"


    Hunter nodded firmly. "I swear, I¡¯ve never seen anyone look at me like that before. It wasn¡¯t just anger. It was something... darker. It felt like she was looking at me the way a lion looks at a gazelle¡ªlike she wasn¡¯t debating whether to fight, but rather whether she should tear me apart."


    The room fell into silence.


    Aurelian remained unreadable, but Jella¡¯s expression shifted ever so slightly, a flicker of something passing over her face¡ªsomething unreadable.


    Hunter pressed on, knowing very well that he sounded ridiculous. "I know how this sounds, but I¡¯ve spent enough time around people to know when something isn¡¯t normal. And Electra Vale? She isn¡¯t normal. Whatever that was... it wasn¡¯t just a fit of rage. It was like something else inside her had momentarily taken control."


    Aurelian exhaled deeply before glancing at the queen. "Your Majesty, what do you make of this?"


    Jella was silent for a long moment, her fingers drumming lightly against the armrest of her chair.


    Queen Jella remained still for a moment before suddenly letting out a soft, almost amused laugh. The unexpected sound echoed through the room, making both General Aurelian and Hunter exchange confused glances.


    Hunter, frowning, tilted his head. "Your Majesty?"


    Jella wiped an imaginary tear from the corner of her eye, then turned her sharp gaze toward Hunter, her amusement still lingering in the curve of her lips. "When you arrive in Elmeria, dear brother-in-law, do yourself a favor¡ªtry not to be alone with Electra for too long."


    Hunter¡¯s confusion deepened. "Why? What exactly do you mean by that?" He hesitated before adding, "Does this mean your majesty knows what could have happened in the office with her? The change in her eyes, the way she looked at me...? Is there a reason?"


    Jella¡¯s expression remained unreadable, her amusement turning into something more calculated. She stepped forward, pacing slowly before them, her fingers tracing the embroidery of her gown in thought.


    Then, she spoke with deliberate slowness. "Tell me, now that you¡¯ve both seen Electra up close, do you notice any resemblance between her and me? Are there any similarities at all?"


    Aurelian was the first to respond. He took a moment, as if considering his words carefully. "To be honest, I¡¯ve always found it strange how little the two of you resemble each other. Not just in looks, but in presence. I always wondered if she was really your child because you both look nothing alike."


    Hunter nodded. "Exactly. I thought about it before, but now that you bring it up... she doesn¡¯t look like you at all, and she barely even has any resemblance to the king, from the pictures I¡¯ve seen of him."


    Jella¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smirk. "Precisely."


    Aurelian frowned, sensing that she was about to say something truly damning. "Your Majesty... What are you implying?"


    Jella exhaled, as if she had waited a long time to say these words. "I¡¯m saying, dear General, that that thing is not my daughter."


    The air in the room turned colder, the seriousness of her words sinking into both men. Hunter¡¯s eyes narrowed; the pieces of an invisible puzzle suddenly shifted in his mind.


    "Not your daughter?" he repeated slowly. "Then what the hell is she?"


    Jella turned her gaze to the large window, staring outside at the garden of the Aurelian estate. Her voice dropped, but it was clear.


    "She is a mistake. A monster. Something that should have never been born, and that is why I plan on getting rid of it, and why you¡¯re both helping me."


    Aurelian stiffened. Hunter, for the first time in a long while, felt something crawl under his skin¡ªsomething akin to unease.


    Hunter, clenching his jaw, took a step closer. "Are you saying Electra isn¡¯t even human? Is that it?"


    Jella exhaled softly. "For the sake of protecting the Elmerian royal family, all I will say is this¡ªElectra must be removed. Permanently. For good. How and why she¡¯s a monster is left for me to know, and for you to simply accept."


    Hunter didn¡¯t flinch at the statement. He simply nodded, deciding that it would be in his best interest not to ask any further questions.


    "So, I should continue as planned?" he asked, carefully masking any emotion in his tone.


    Jella¡¯s eyes locked on his, a ghost of a smile playing on her lips. "Yes, Hunter. I already set up the meeting, so do a good job impressing the council, every one of them. They are already wary of Electra, so give them the final push they need to see that she is not fit to be Queen. And once the decision is made... well, let¡¯s just say that accidents happen all the time, don¡¯t they?"


    Hunter smirked, a quiet understanding passing between them. "Consider it done."


    Turning away from him, Jella¡¯s gaze landed on Aurelian, who was watching the exchange with unreadable eyes.


    "Aurelian," she addressed, her voice shifting into something lighter, almost conversational, "I trust you have not forgotten our arrangement?"


    Aurelian inclined his head respectfully. "Of course not, Your Majesty. My daughter¡¯s and Prince Hunter¡¯s engagement is an honor to our house. I will ensure she is prepared for the responsibilities that come with being the future queen of Elmeria."


    Jella hummed, considering his words for a moment before she leaned forward slightly, her gaze narrowing just a fraction. "Good. Then send her to Elmeria."


    Aurelian blinked, momentarily caught off guard. "You mean now?"


    "As soon as possible," Jella corrected. "She is to be the future Queen. She should start familiarizing herself with the kingdom that will soon be hers. It will be beneficial to have her presence established early, don¡¯t you agree?"


    Aurelian straightened, pleased that the queen was keeping to her word. "Understood. I will find a school for her to transfer to immediately."


    Jella, however, seemed unimpressed by that response. She drummed her fingers lightly against the nearest table, deep in thought, before her lips curled into a sly smirk.


    "Tell me, Aurelian," she began, "does your daughter have a bold personality?"


    Aurelian¡¯s brows furrowed, and though his expression remained composed, there was a flicker of confusion in his gaze. "I would say she has been well-trained to handle herself in any environment, Your Majesty, but may I ask why you¡¯re inquiring?"


    Jella¡¯s smirk widened. "Because instead of sending her to just any school in Elmeria, why not send her to Elysium Girls High?"


    The room stilled for a moment.


    Hunter¡¯s smirk faltered as he turned to Jella with mild surprise, while Aurelian took a second to process the suggestion.


    "Elysium?" Aurelian repeated, eyes narrowing slightly. "Is it by any chance the same boarding school princess Electra attends?"


    "Precisely," Jella affirmed smoothly. "It would be good for your daughter to know her enemy, wouldn¡¯t you agree?"


    Hunter chuckled under his breath, shaking his head slightly. "Clever."


    Aurelian, now seeing the queen¡¯s reasoning, nodded. "Yes, I do agree. If Iris is to be queen one day, it would be best for her to observe Electra firsthand and to understand her flaws. In fact, they could even end up being friends if she wishes to take that route."


    Jella leaned back, clearly pleased. "Exactly. I want Iris to be a shadow in her everyday life, to challenge her, and to make her slip. We will use her own school and her own environment to ensure she fails."


    Hunter, still watching Jella carefully, smirked. "And if Iris does more than just challenge her?"


    Jella¡¯s gaze flickered with amusement. "Then we will let nature take its course."


    Aurelian chuckled. "I will inform Iris immediately. She will be in Elmeria before the next school term begins."


    Jella gave him a satisfied nod before standing from her seat. "Good. Then, gentlemen, I expect results, and I hope there won¡¯t be any disappointments."


    Hunter and Aurelian bowed their heads in understanding, and Jella smiled, already picturing the day the throne of Elmeria would finally be under her control.

 Chapter 242: Yuna Returns

    Third-person POV


    The force of the impact jolted both Electra and Seraphina forward, the seatbelts digging sharply into their bodies. A loud curse escaped Electra¡¯s lips as she whipped her head toward the back window, trying to get a glimpse of the car that had just slammed into them.


    Beside her, Seraphina clutched at her neck, wincing as a sharp pain radiated from the point of impact.


    The driver, clearly alarmed, quickly turned around in his seat, his eyes wide with concern. "Your Highness, are you alright?" he asked, his voice laced with worry. "I¡¯m so sorry about that. I¡¯ll check immediately who it was."


    Electra waved off his concern, rolling her shoulders to test for any serious injury. "I¡¯m fine. Just find out who the hell thought it was a good idea to rear-end us."


    As the driver climbed out of the car, Electra turned to Seraphina, her blue eyes scanning her face for any signs of distress. "Are you good?"


    Seraphina let out a sigh, her fingers still rubbing at the sore muscles in her neck. "Yeah. I think I just strained something, but it¡¯s nothing serious."


    Electra¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. "We should just wait here. Whoever it is, they can come explain themselves."


    Seraphina shook her head, already reaching for the door handle. "What if they¡¯re hurt? We should check."


    Electra scoffed. "I couldn¡¯t care less if they¡¯re okay or not."


    Seraphina shot her a pointed look before pushing open the door. "You stay here, then. I¡¯ll check."


    Before Electra could argue, Seraphina was already stepping out. Electra sighed heavily, rubbing her temples before turning her gaze to the rearview mirror, watching as Seraphina approached the scene.


    The driver of the other car was already out, engaged in a hurried conversation with their own driver. Seraphina slowed her steps as her eyes drifted past the other driver¡ªonly to land on a familiar face standing just behind him.


    Her breath caught in her throat.


    Yuna.


    For a moment, Seraphina thought she was seeing things, but there was no mistaking her¡ªYuna, standing there with a mixture of defiance and something unreadable in her expression.


    She looked different than Seraphina remembered¡ªher usually very messy dark brown hair was now much straighter and neater, and there was something guarded about the way she held herself, as if she had been expecting this moment.


    Seraphina¡¯s brows furrowed, and her lips parted slightly, her voice coming out in a breathless whisper. "Yuna?"


    Yuna¡¯s gaze locked on Seraphina¡¯s, and for a fleeting second, there was something almost vulnerable in her expression, but just as quickly as it appeared, it was gone, replaced by a smirk that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes.


    "Hey, Sera."


    Electra, now growing impatient in the car, had noticed the shift in Seraphina¡¯s demeanor. The tension in her shoulders and the way she had suddenly gone rigid. With a sigh, Electra shoved the door open and stepped out, her gaze immediately zeroing in on Yuna.


    The moment their eyes met, Electra¡¯s entire body tensed. "You¡¯ve got to be kidding me," she muttered under her breath.


    Yuna¡¯s smirk widened slightly as her gaze flickered from Seraphina to Electra. "Your Highness," she drawled, tilting her head slightly. "Didn¡¯t expect to run into you like this."


    Electra crossed her arms, her expression darkening. "Yeah? Well, I sure as hell wasn¡¯t expecting to get rammed into by some reckless driver, but here we are."


    The other driver, clearly panicked, turned toward Yuna. "I¡ªI swear it was an accident. She just told me to follow the car at a distance, but I¡ªI lost control for a second¡ª"


    Yuna shot him a sharp look, and he immediately shut his mouth.


    Seraphina¡¯s heart pounded in her chest. "You were following us?" she asked, her voice laced with confusion.


    Yuna exhaled through her nose, her expression unreadable. "Let¡¯s not get all dramatic about it. I just wanted to confirm if it really was you two, and we also happened to be going in the same direction."


    Electra let out a sharp laugh, but there was no humor in it. "And you thought slamming into my car was the best way to get our attention? Really?"


    Yuna shrugged. "Wasn¡¯t my intention, but it worked, didn¡¯t it?"


    Seraphina glanced between the two of them, feeling the tension immediately building. She already knew Yuna hated Electra and had every reason to, so she quickly changed the subject. "Yuna... what are you doing here?"


    Yuna scoffed, her arms crossing over her chest as she leaned against the side of her car. Her sharp gaze flickered between Seraphina and Electra before she let out a dry chuckle.


    "Is that really a question, Seraphina?" she asked, tilting her head. "You seriously don¡¯t know why I¡¯m here? I guess you must have completely forgotten about me, huh? Best friends and all."


    Seraphina¡¯s stomach twisted at Yuna¡¯s tone. There was bitterness there, but beneath it, something else¡ªdisappointment.


    Yuna continued, her voice edged with irritation. "I mean, I shouldn¡¯t be surprised. After all, you¡¯ve been hanging around the girl who almost killed my sister and is also the reason I got suspended for an entire month. And judging by the look on your face, you didn¡¯t even remember I was coming back, did you?"


    Seraphina¡¯s lips parted slightly, but no words came out. She hadn¡¯t kept track of Yuna¡¯s suspension. Hell, with everything that had happened, she barely remembered what day of the week it was.


    Before she could muster up an apology, Electra spoke up, her tone dripping with boredom. "You know, Yuna, instead of whining about it, you should really be thanking me."


    Yuna¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Excuse me?"


    Electra smirked, stepping forward slightly. "I mean, if I hadn¡¯t gotten you suspended, you would have never realized you needed a glow-up. Look at you. You actually look... decent now."


    Seraphina let out a quiet sigh, closing her eyes briefly as Yuna¡¯s expression darkened.


    "You¡¯re still as insufferable as ever, I see," Yuna muttered, shaking her head. "Some things really don¡¯t change."


    Electra shrugged, looking entirely unbothered. "And some things do. Like your personality, for example. Didn¡¯t take you for the dramatic type, but here you are, making a whole scene just because Seraphina didn¡¯t mark her calendar for your grand return."


    Seraphina finally stepped in, placing a hand on Electra¡¯s wrist in an attempt to keep her from pushing Yuna¡¯s buttons further.


    "Yuna, I¡¯m sorry," she said, her voice softer now. "You¡¯re right¡ªI should have checked in with you. I should have been a better friend. But things have been... complicated."


    Yuna¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. "Complicated," she repeated. "Right. Complicated enough for you to forget about the one person who actually had your back before you became the princess¡¯s favorite handbag."


    Seraphina flinched at the words. "It wasn¡¯t like that," she insisted. "I just¡ª"


    "Save it." Yuna held up a hand, cutting her off. "I really don¡¯t want to hear excuses, Seraphina, but I do believe that you and I have a lot to talk about."


    Electra¡¯s eyes gleamed with curiosity. "There¡¯s more to talk about besides bitching about your friend having someone else?" she echoed. "Now that sounds interesting. Do elaborate."


    Yuna ignored her, her gaze fixed on Seraphina. "You owe me a conversation. Alone."


    Seraphina hesitated, glancing at Electra, who raised a brow.


    "And why exactly does she need to talk to you alone?" Electra asked, crossing her arms.


    Yuna smirked slightly. "What, afraid she¡¯ll remember who her real friends are?"


    Electra chuckled, stepping even closer. "Oh, sweetheart, I don¡¯t do insecurity. If Seraphina wants to talk to you alone, that¡¯s her call. But if you think I¡¯m just going to stand here and let you guilt-trip her into whatever nonsense you have planned, then you¡¯re even dumber than you look."


    Yuna¡¯s smirk vanished in an instant. "Funny, I was about to say the same thing about you."


    Seraphina sighed, stepping between them before things escalated further. "Enough. Both of you."


    She turned to Yuna. "If you want to talk, we¡¯ll talk, but not here, and not while you¡¯re acting like this."


    Yuna let out a dry laugh, and her eyes flickered between Seraphina and Electra before she finally responded, her voice laced with mock amusement.


    "Of course, I wasn¡¯t planning for us to have a heart-to-heart right here," she said, her smirk never faltering. "I¡¯m assuming you¡¯re on your way back to school, so we can talk later¡ªwhen you¡¯re not with your new boss."


    She tilted her head slightly toward Electra, the sarcasm in her voice unmistakable.


    Electra scoffed, barely sparing her a glance before gesturing toward the back of their car, where the dent from Yuna¡¯s car was still visible. "You seem to be forgetting something," she pointed out.


    Yuna placed a hand over her chest in mock sincerity, her smile widening. "Oh, how terribly thoughtless of me," she drawled. "My deepest apologies for the tragic accident that has befallen Her Highness¡¯s precious vehicle."


    She turned her gaze to Seraphina, her expression playful. "I¡¯d be more than happy to cover the damages, of course. Just let me know where to send the check."


    Electra let out an exasperated scoff. "You really think you¡¯re funny, don¡¯t you?"


    Yuna grinned. "Oh, I know I am."


    Electra rolled her eyes before turning away and addressing the driver. "We¡¯re leaving."


    And without another glance at Yuna, she strode back toward the car.


    Seraphina, however, remained where she was for a moment longer. Her eyes lingered on Yuna, searching for something¡ªsome trace of the Yuna she knew.


    Yuna must have sensed it because her smirk softened just slightly, and for a fleeting second, the mask of sarcasm slipped.


    "Don¡¯t overthink it, Sera," she murmured.


    But Seraphina wasn¡¯t sure she could do that. Because for all the sharp remarks and forced humor, something about Yuna felt different. Off.


    Finally, she turned away and walked back toward the car, sliding into the passenger seat as Electra closed the door beside her.


    As their car pulled away, Seraphina glanced at her reflection in the window, her mind still stuck on Yuna.


    Something was wrong.


    She just didn¡¯t know what yet.

 Chapter 243 243: Her big secret

    Third-person POV


    The car ride back to Elysium was quiet¡ªat least on Seraphina''s end. Her thoughts spun in endless loops, and over and over, she couldn''t stop herself from feeling guilty.


    The accusation in Yuna''s voice earlier, the sarcasm veiling something deeper, something wounded¡ªit was all too much. She had really forgotten Yuna. Completely.


    It wasn''t intentional, but that didn''t change the fact that it happened.


    She barely noticed the way her fingers were clenched together in her lap, or how her breathing had slowed as she stared blankly at the passing scenery outside the car window.


    "Sera," Electra''s voice suddenly broke through the silence, her tone laced with mild irritation. "Why do you look like someone just died? Seriously, you look miserable."


    Seraphina blinked, turning her head toward Electra, who was seated beside her with her arms crossed over her chest, a bored expression on her face.


    "Is it because of Yuna or something?" Electra continued, tilting her head slightly. "Do you feel guilty?"


    Seraphina let out a sigh, leaning her head back against the seat. "How would you feel if something happened to you, and your best friend completely forgot about you?"


    Electra arched a brow at her, then shrugged. "I doubt Irina would ever forget about me."


    Seraphina shot her a glare. "That''s not what I meant."


    Electra, noticing the glare, let out a chuckle and lifted her hands in surrender. "Okay, okay, I get it. That wasn''t the answer you were looking for. My bad."


    Seraphina exhaled sharply, looking away.


    Electra shifted in her seat before continuing. "Look, I can see why Yuna might be upset with you, and why you feel bad about it. But honestly? A lot happened after she got suspended. You had bigger things to worry about, and anyone with a brain would understand that."


    Seraphina frowned, still not fully convinced.


    Electra, seeing her hesitation, rolled her eyes before adding, "Besides, let''s be real. You and Yuna hadn''t even known each other for two months before she got suspended. You two calling yourselves ''best friends'' was a stretch, don''t you think?"


    Seraphina''s frown deepened. "That''s not fair. She was there for me when I first arrived. She helped me adjust."


    Electra let out an exaggerated scoff. "Please. That was just a case of a social outcast latching on to the new, shy girl so she wouldn''t feel like a loner anymore, and maybe you latched on to her too because you needed someone."


    Seraphina felt her chest tighten. "That''s not¡ª"


    "Tell me I''m wrong," Electra challenged, raising a brow. "Tell me that Yuna wasn''t the first person to talk to you when you arrived because no one else would have bothered with the new quiet girl. Tell me that you wouldn''t have made a different friend if someone else had reached out to you first. Tell me that Yuna didn''t just use your presence to make herself feel less alone."


    Seraphina opened her mouth to argue, but the words wouldn''t come out. Because deep down, a part of her knew there was some truth in Electra''s words.


    She had been lonely when she first arrived at Elysium. Completely out of place, and Yuna was the only one who made an effort to talk to her. It wasn''t like they had naturally gravitated toward each other¡ªit was more like Yuna decided they were friends, and Seraphina had gone along with it because she needed someone.


    It didn''t make their friendship fake, but maybe... maybe it wasn''t as deep as she had convinced herself it was.


    Seraphina bit the inside of her cheek. "Even if that''s true, does it really matter? I still should have reached out to her."


    Electra sighed, shaking her head. "Look, I''m not saying you shouldn''t feel bad. I''m just saying, don''t let it eat you up. If she wants to talk later, then talk, but don''t beat yourself up over something you didn''t do on purpose. You had enough on your plate."


    Seraphina sighed, slumping back into the seat.


    Electra reached over, nudging her knee lightly. "Besides, I''m your best friend now. Yuna''s just going to have to deal with it."


    Seraphina let out a soft chuckle despite herself, shaking her head. "You''re so annoying."


    Electra smirked. "Yeah, but you love me anyway."


    Seraphina didn''t respond to that, but the small smile that tugged at her lips was enough of an answer.


    ***


    As the car rolled to a stop in front of Elysium Girls High, Seraphina''s hands tightened into fists in her lap. She let out a slow breath before turning to Electra, whose fingers tapped idly against the armrest, looking completely unbothered.


    Seraphina knew she had to be careful. The last thing she needed was unnecessary attention¡ªespecially after everything that had happened.


    "I''m heading in first," she said quickly, reaching for the door handle.


    Electra arched a brow. "Why?"


    Seraphina hesitated, then let out a dry laugh, shaking her head. "Have you already forgotten what happened before my father died? Or do I need to refresh your memory?"


    Electra frowned, tilting her head slightly.


    Seraphina scoffed. "Someone posted that picture of us¡ªthe one that made it look like we were about to kiss, and the whole school started calling me one of ''Electra Vale''s bitches.'' Do you remember now?"


    Electra''s lips twitched, amusement dancing in her eyes. "Oh, right. That."


    Seraphina threw her a glare. "Yeah, that."


    Electra leaned back in her seat, her smirk deepening. "So, what you''re saying is... you would rather not be seen with me in public while we''re at school?"


    Seraphina folded her arms. "Exactly."


    Electra let out a mocking gasp, placing a hand over her chest. "Seraphina Hook, are you ashamed of me?"


    Seraphina rolled her eyes. "Don''t be ridiculous. You know exactly why I can''t be seen with you too often¡ªespecially now."


    Electra raised a brow. "Because of Prince Darius?"


    Seraphina sighed. "Some of the Aldorian students here probably already know that I''m engaged to him, and the last thing I need is some scandal suggesting that I''m in a relationship with you while being engaged to the prince of my kingdom."


    Electra chuckled, shaking her head. "A scandal wouldn''t be the worst thing in the world, you know."


    Seraphina groaned. "Maybe not for you, but for me? It would be a nightmare."


    Electra shrugged, clearly unbothered. "You know, it''s kind of funny how you''re suddenly worried about your ''reputation''. Little dove Seraphina has a reputation to uphold."


    Seraphina threw her a look. "Well, I''m now engaged to a literal prince. Don''t forget that."


    Electra smirked, her fingers lightly drumming against her thigh. "Fair enough."


    Seraphina reached for the door handle again, pausing only to pat Electra on the shoulder. "Just deal with it, okay?"


    Electra sighed dramatically, but there was amusement in her eyes. "Fine, fine. Go ahead. I''ll be your big secret."

 Chapter 244 244: Back to the hellhole

    Seraphina''s POV


    I hesitated in front of the door to my dormitory, my fingers tightening around the strap of my bag. My heart was beating faster than it should have been, but I couldn''t help it. I wasn''t ready for this. Not really.


    To everyone else, I had only been gone for a little under two weeks, but in my head, it had been much longer. The time I spent in that alternate reality as Seraphina Vale made it feel like I had been away for over a month.


    A month where my dorm mates, Ashleigh, Liana, and Jolene, had more than enough reason to despise me even more, and I had Electra to thank for that.


    If Electra hadn''t beaten Liana so badly after those rumors spread about me being one of "Electra Vale''s bitches," then maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªI wouldn''t feel so damn anxious about stepping back into this room.


    Before that incident, my roommates had ignored me. I had been invisible, the quiet girl they tolerated because we shared a space, but now? Now, I wasn''t sure what to expect.


    Taking a deep breath, I forced myself to turn the knob and push the door open, and immediately, I regretted it.


    The first thing I saw was Liana¡ªon all fours on her bed.


    Behind her was another girl, someone I didn''t recognize, gripping Liana''s waist while pushing a dildo inside of her.


    Holy shit!


    I cursed under my breath, my body freezing in place, my mind screaming at me to shut the damn door.


    Liana let out a sharp hiss, whipping her head to the side with narrowed eyes. "Ever heard of knocking, bitch?"


    I quickly averted my eyes, stepping back and gripping the doorknob. "I¡ªuh¡ªwasn''t expecting¡ª"


    "No shit, genius," Liana snapped, barely even phased. "Whatever. Just close the damn door, unless you plan on watching."


    Absolutely not. I muttered another curse and slammed the door shut, my heart racing in my chest.


    I turned around, pressing my back against the door as I let out a deep breath.


    Great. Just great.


    I had barely been back for five minutes, and this was already a mess.


    After waiting for what I hoped was enough time, I tried again.


    This time, I knocked first.


    No one answered, but I wasn''t about to stand in the hallway all evening like an idiot.


    I turned the knob and pushed the door open cautiously, peeking inside.


    Liana was lying on her bed now, casually scrolling through her phone like nothing had happened. The other girl was gone, and the air smelled faintly of sweat and perfume.


    Ashleigh and Jolene were in their usual spots, Ashleigh reading a magazine while Jolene filed her nails. None of them even looked up when I walked in.


    It was almost like I didn''t exist, and honestly? I wasn''t sure if that was a good thing or a bad thing.


    I stepped inside, closing the door behind me before dragging my bag toward my bed. The tension in the room was heavy, but none of them acknowledged me.


    I let out a silent breath of relief. If ignoring me was the worst they were going to do, then I could handle that.


    At least, that''s what I thought, until Liana spoke up.


    "So, I hear you''re getting married, Seraphina? And I hear that it''s with a prince."


    I froze mid-step, and then slowly, I turned to look at her.


    She was still lying on her bed, her eyes locked on her phone, but the smirk on her lips told me she knew exactly what she was doing.


    "What?" I asked, my voice coming out more cautious than I intended.


    "Did you suddenly go deaf, Seraphina?" she scoffed, her eyes still glued to her phone. "Or are you just playing dumb? The whole school already knows about your engagement to the Aldorian prince. So don''t bother pretending you don''t know what I''m talking about."


    I inhaled deeply, exhaling just as slowly.


    Of course, the news had spread.


    The engagement had already been announced just before I returned to Elysium, so it was only a matter of time before people started talking. What I hadn''t expected was for Liana, of all people, to mention it.


    I glanced at her from across the room, debating if it was even worth responding, but I knew ignoring her would only make things worse.


    "It''s not a secret," I finally muttered, hoping she''d just leave it at that.


    But of course, I wasn''t that lucky.


    Ashleigh chimed in next, her voice dripping with fake amusement. "So let me get this straight," she mused. "You''ve got a man waiting for you back home, but you''re still running around being Electra''s bitch? Letting her fuck you?"


    A dry laugh escaped her lips before she added, "It''s always the innocent-looking ones who turn out to be the biggest sluts."


    I clenched my jaw, my nails digging into my palms. I wanted to say something. I should have said something, but I didn''t.


    Not because I agreed with them¡ªbecause I didn''t¡ªbut because I knew better than to start an argument with them. There was no winning against girls like Liana and Ashleigh. They obviously only cared about how much they could get under my skin, and I refused to give them that satisfaction.


    So, instead, I turned away from them, dropping my bag on my bed before falling on it without another word.


    I hoped¡ªprayed¡ªthat they''d get bored and move on, but then, Liana spoke again.


    "I wonder what would happen if your kingdom found out that you''re two-timing their beloved prince?"


    My entire body stiffened. A slow, creeping anger spread through me, but I forced myself to remain still.


    She was baiting me.


    That was all this was.


    I had spent enough time around Electra to know when someone was intentionally pushing buttons just to see what would happen.


    I turned my head slightly, my voice controlled. "Are you threatening me?"


    Liana smirked, looking up from her phone for the first time. "Me? Threatening? Oh, Sera, don''t be so dramatic." She tilted her head, mock innocence in her eyes. "I''m just wondering, that''s all."


    Ashleigh laughed beside her. "Yeah, I mean, can you imagine the headlines? Aldorian Prince''s Fiance?e Sleeping with Another Woman in a Foreign Kingdom."


    Jolene, who had been quiet up until now, let out a low whistle. "Oof. That wouldn''t look too good, would it?"


    I forced myself to breathe evenly, my fingers curling around the sheets beneath me.


    I didn''t care what they thought about me.


    I didn''t care about their petty gossip, but I did care about the fact that if they really wanted to, they could spread something like that, and it wouldn''t matter whether it was true or not, even if it technically was.


    The rumors would be enough to cause a scandal. Enough to put me in an even more difficult position than I was already in, and worse, it could hurt Electra, too.

 Chapter 245 245: Hiding pain

    Electra''s POV


    I stood in front of the bathroom mirror, my fingers gripping the edge of the sink as I stared at the bright red streaks of blood smeared across my palm.


    This was the second time.


    The first time had been in Valternor, after my little confrontation with Hunter. Back then, I''d thought it was just a dry cough¡ªsomething insignificant, maybe from the heat surging through my body after almost setting my dear uncle on fire. I hadn''t given it much thought. Hadn''t wanted to.


    But now?


    Now I wasn''t so sure.


    I let out a sharp breath, turning on the faucet and watching as the cold water rushed over my bloodstained hand. The crimson color swirled down the drain, disappearing like it had never existed.


    If only it were that easy.


    I glanced up at my reflection. My blue eyes¡ªstill mine¡ªstared back at me, but for the first time, I noticed how slightly sunken they looked, how the dark circles beneath them had deepened. I looked... exhausted.


    Maybe I was.


    But exhaustion was a luxury I couldn''t afford.


    Not when the council was still watching my every move, waiting for me to slip. Not when my mother was lurking in the background, already pushing Hunter forward like he was some sort of grand prize. And certainly not when Seraphina¡ªwho had, in some way, become the one person who truly saw me¡ªwas expecting me to be fine.


    I couldn''t be weak.


    Weakness wasn''t an option.


    I exhaled again, this time slower, and cupped my hands beneath the running water, splashing it onto my face. The cold shocked my skin, grounding me, helping me push away the lingering thoughts of sickness, of death, of the voice that had taunted me about my existence being a mistake.


    I wasn''t going to die.


    Not yet.


    Not as long as I had a say in it.


    Straightening, I grabbed a towel, dabbing at my damp face, making sure there was no lingering trace of anything abnormal. If someone saw me like this¡ªsaw any hint of weakness¡ªthey''d ask questions. And questions led to suspicions, which led to vulnerabilities, and I had no intention of giving anyone the satisfaction of seeing me vulnerable.


    I tossed the towel aside and ran a hand through my hair. My body still felt off¡ªlike something was stirring under my skin, something I couldn''t quite name¡ªbut I ignored it.


    I had spent my entire life ignoring things.


    What was one more?


    Deciding that I looked presentable enough, I stepped out of the bathroom and into my dorm room. The sun was already beginning to set outside, but I didn''t feel like staying in. I needed to get out, distract myself, do something that would remind me I was still alive, still in control.


    Before I could overthink it, I grabbed my jacket and headed for the door.


    I''d find something¡ªanything¡ªto take my mind off this, and if I had to, I''d force myself to forget.


    Slipping out of my room, I moved through the hallways of Elysium with ease, thankful that I wasn''t running into anyone as I left. The place was unusually quiet, and empty, but I couldn''t care less since it made sneaking out easier.


    I wasn''t in the mood to be around people. I wasn''t in the mood for anything, really.


    Reaching the back gate, I pushed it open just enough to slip through. This specific exit was one of Elysium''s best-kept secrets, a passage known only to those who dared to bend the rules, and only very few people knew about it, so I wasn''t expecting to see anyone.


    Which is why the sudden movement near the gate caught my attention immediately.


    I froze, my body going tense, my eyes narrowing as I peered through the small opening. There, standing just outside the school grounds, was Deena.


    What the hell?


    She was fidgeting, glancing around like she was waiting for someone. Her phone was pressed against her ear, her voice too low for me to make out what she was saying. The nervous way she kept shifting on her feet told me that whatever this was, it wasn''t just some casual meetup.


    I considered confronting her right then and there. I had more than enough reason to demand answers from her, especially after what I''d learned. I could ask her where she was going


    I had barely spoken to her ever since I realized that she was no longer my friend, and now, here she was here, sneaking out of school, and looking guilty as hell.


    I stayed where I was, watching.


    Then, just as I was debating whether to make a move, a black car pulled up in front of her. On instinct, my eyes immediately went to the plate number, and that''s when I recognized it.


    That''s a palace car.


    I inhaled sharply, gripping the edge of the gate, my mind racing.


    Why would Deena be getting into a palace car?


    The driver didn''t step out. Deena, without hesitation, walked up to the car, opened the back door, and slipped inside.


    I caught a glimpse of the silhouette of someone sitting in the backseat, but the car''s tinted windows made it impossible to see who it was.


    Who the hell is she meeting?


    As far as I was concerned, I was supposed to be Deena''s only connection to the royal family, and yet, here she was, climbing into a car that very clearly belonged to someone from the palace.


    I took a slow breath, forcing myself to think logically.


    If I confronted her now, I''d get nothing. Deena and whoever she was with would lie. She''d play innocent, act as if this was nothing unusual, but if I waited¡ªif I followed¡ªmaybe I''d get answers.


    My fingers twitched with the urge to act. I wasn''t the patient type, but something about this felt... different. Important.


    And so, instead of stepping out and making my presence known, I stepped back into the shadows, keeping my eyes locked on the car as it pulled away from the curb.


    I watched as the palace car disappeared into the distance, my fingers tightening inside my jacket as I processed what I had just seen.


    Not bothering to waste time, I pulled out my phone from my jacket, quickly scrolled to Irina''s contact and pressed the call button. It barely rang twice before she picked up.


    "Where are you?" I asked without preamble.


    Irina hummed lazily, sounding half-bored. "In my room. Where else?"


    "Good," I muttered. "I''m on my way."


    I didn''t wait for a response before ending the call.


    Turning on my heel, I headed back into school, my mind already racing with the implications of what I had just witnessed.


    By the time I reached Irina and Roxana''s dorm room, I didn''t bother knocking lightly. I rapped my knuckles against the door, and within seconds, Roxana pulled it open.


    She raised an eyebrow at me, her usual smirk playing on her lips. "Look what the cat dragged in. When did you get back from Valternor?"


    I brushed past her into the room. "Earlier."


    "And you didn''t think to tell us?"


    "It skipped my mind."


    Roxana scoffed, shutting the door behind me as I made my way further inside.


    Irina was by the window, lazily vaping as she turned her head toward me. She studied me for a moment, her eyes narrowing slightly. "Something happened, didn''t it? Was the meeting with your uncle that bad?"


    I exhaled sharply. "We''ll talk about Valternor later," I said, not wanting to get into the disaster that was my meeting with Hunter right now. "Right now, there''s something more important."


    Irina tilted her head, clearly intrigued. "Go on."


    I crossed my arms. "I just saw Deena sneaking out."


    The room fell silent for a moment. Irina removed the vape from her lips, her brows furrowing.


    Roxana, sitting on the edge of her bed, crossed one leg over the other. "And?"


    "She was picked up by a car. A palace car."


    That got their attention.


    Roxana sat up straighter. "A palace car?"


    I nodded. "I recognized the plate. It was definitely from the palace. Meaning that like we suspected, someone from the palace is meeting with her, and probably instructing her."


    Irina let out an exasperated sigh, running a hand through her dark hair. "Tell me it''s finally time to confront that stupid bitch. If it''s not, then you really shouldn''t have told me this."


    I looked her straight in the eye. "It''s time."


    A slow grin spread across Irina''s face, and Roxana cracked her knuckles, clearly satisfied with the decision.


    "What''s the plan?" Roxana asked, already sounding eager.


    I turned toward Irina. "You and Roxana wait until she gets back, and then you''ll lure her to the usual place tonight."


    Roxana grinned. "The usual place" was an abandoned classroom in one of the older buildings of Elysium. It was just another one of the many place where we handled... private matters.


    Irina smirked, exhaling a puff of smoke. "This is going to be fun."


    But for me, this wasn''t just about fun.


    It was about finding out, or rather, confirming who Deena was working for, and making sure she knew what happened when people thought they could play in my face.

 Chapter 246 246: Hide and Seek

    Third-person POV


    The only sound in the old classroom was the steady dripping of water from a leaky pipe in the ceiling, and by the time Electra arrived, the show had already begun.


    Deena sat tied to a wooden chair in the center of the room, her wrists bound tightly behind her back. A thin trickle of blood ran from the corner of her lip, and the bruising on her cheek indicated that someone had already given her a not-so-friendly welcome.


    Electra''s gaze flickered to Roxana and Irina, her lips pressing into a firm line. "Who hit her?"


    Roxana, arms crossed, raised an unimpressed brow. "Do you really think it was me?"


    Electra sighed. She knew who the culprit was before even looking at her.


    Turning to Irina, she saw the smug expression on her friend''s face, the telltale glint of mischief dancing in her eyes.


    Irina shrugged nonchalantly. "What? I couldn''t help myself. The bitch deserved it."


    Electra exhaled sharply. She expected nothing less from Irina. While she understood the sentiment, they had a purpose here, and wasting time getting rough with Deena before she even spoke was unnecessary.


    "Just wake her up already," Electra ordered. "Let''s get this over with."


    Irina grinned wickedly. "With pleasure."


    Before Electra could prepare herself, Irina delivered a slap so hard that the sound echoed through the empty classroom, making both Electra and Roxana flinch.


    Electra narrowed her eyes. That slap was definitely hard enough to loosen a tooth.


    Deena gasped, her body jerking against the restraints as her eyes shot open. A second later, she spat a glob of blood on the floor, her expression twisting with pain before she turned her gaze to Electra.


    Her eyes¡ªfilled with confusion, hurt, and defiance¡ªlocked on Electra''s as she whispered hoarsely, "What''s going on? Why are you doing this to me?"


    Electra crossed the room slowly, heels clicking against the tiled floor, stopping just in front of Deena. She leaned down slightly, tilting her head to study the girl before her.


    "Come on, Deena," Electra said, voice sickly sweet. "I think we both know why you''re here."


    Deena swallowed, her throat bobbing, but she kept her expression guarded. "I don''t."


    Electra''s lips curved into a small, humorless smile. "That''s funny because I saw you sneaking out of school today. I saw you get into a car¡ªa car from the palace."


    A flicker of something¡ªrecognition? Panic?¡ªflashed across Deena''s face, but it disappeared just as quickly.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," Deena muttered.


    Electra clicked her tongue in disapproval. "See, that''s not a good answer." She straightened, turning to Roxana. "What do you think? Should we give her another chance to be honest?"


    Roxana smirked, walking closer to them. "I think that sounds fair. We''re reasonable people, after all."


    Electra turned back to Deena, her smile gone. "I''ll ask again. Who were you meeting at the palace?"


    Deena''s jaw clenched. She stayed silent.


    Irina let out a dramatic sigh. "I hate when they make this difficult."


    She reached forward, gripping Deena''s chin tightly, forcing her to look up. "You do realize you''re not leaving this room until you talk, right?"


    Deena''s breathing became heavier, her lips slightly parted. "This is insane," she whispered.


    Electra rolled her eyes. "No, Deena. What''s insane is thinking you could betray me and get away with it."


    She crouched down so they were at eye level, her voice turning eerily calm. "I trusted you. I let you be close to me, and yet, here you are, sneaking out of school, meeting with someone from the palace behind my back."


    Deena''s lips trembled for a fraction of a second, but she still didn''t speak.


    Electra sighed, standing up straight. "I really hoped you wouldn''t make this difficult."


    She glanced at Irina, who immediately grinned. "My pleasure," Irina muttered before grabbing the back of Deena''s chair and tilting it backward slightly, just enough for Deena to feel unsteady.


    Deena let out a sharp gasp, her body jerking as if she thought she would fall.


    "Alright!" she finally blurted, her voice shaking. "I''ll talk!"


    Irina smirked but let go of the chair, allowing it to settle back into place.


    Electra folded her arms. "Go on."


    Deena took a shaky breath before finally meeting Electra''s eyes. "It was Queen Jella."


    The room fell silent.


    Even though Electra already knew it, her blood still ran cold. "Say that again," she said, voice deadly quiet.


    Deena hesitated before repeating, "Queen Jella. She was the one who called for me."


    Electra clenched her fists at her sides. Of course.


    Of course, it was her.


    "Why?" Electra demanded.


    Deena swallowed hard. "She... she said she needed information on you. On everything you were doing at school, your weaknesses, who you trusted the most. She¡ªshe wanted me to be her eyes and ears."


    Electra''s nails dug into her palms. "And you agreed?"


    Deena hesitated before nodding slightly. "She¡ªshe gave me no choice. She made it clear that if I didn''t... there would be consequences."


    Electra felt her temper rising. "So you sold me out because you were scared?"


    Deena''s lip quivered. "I¡ªI didn''t want to, Electra. But you should understand what she''s capable of¡ª"


    Electra grabbed the chair, leaning in so close that their noses almost touched. "Don''t you dare try to justify this. You betrayed me. You chose yourself over me, and I''m sure you agreed to more crazy things after switching sides."


    Deena''s eyes filled with unshed tears, but Electra felt no sympathy.


    She released the chair, straightening up. Taking a deep breath, she turned to Irina and Roxana. "Untie her."


    Irina frowned. "What?"


    Electra exhaled sharply. "I said, untie her."


    Roxana looked confused, but she obeyed, stepping forward and cutting the ropes that bound Deena''s wrists.


    Deena let out a small, relieved breath as she rubbed at her sore wrists, eyes flickering up to Electra with hesitation.


    Her breath hitched as Electra''s piercing blue eyes locked on hers, her sly smile deepening into something darker¡ªsomething dangerous.


    Electra tilted her head, feigning innocence as she crouched to Deena''s level, their faces mere inches apart. "Right now," she began, her voice deceptively sweet, "we''re going to play a little game of hide and seek."


    Deena''s brows furrowed in confusion. "W-what?"


    Electra''s smirk widened. "It''s simple. You run and hide somewhere in this building. If you manage to stay hidden for more than ten minutes, I''ll let you off with just a small punishment." She paused, her eyes gleaming. "But if I¡ªor Irina and Roxana¡ªfind you before time''s up..."


    She let the words hang in the air, watching as the color drained from Deena''s face.


    Irina, standing with her arms crossed over her chest, let out a low chuckle. "I like this plan."


    Roxana, ever the eager one, grinned mischievously. "Oh, I *love* hide and seek."


    Deena''s body tensed, her breathing coming in shallow gasps. "You''re joking... right?"


    Electra straightened up, brushing off the imaginary dust from her uniform. "I never joke about things like this."


    Deena''s eyes darted around the room, her mind scrambling for a way out of this situation, but she knew¡ªshe *knew*¡ªthat pleading or trying to talk her way out of it wouldn''t work.


    Electra leaned against the edge of the desk, arms folded. "Your ten-second head start starts now."


    The moment the words left her lips, Deena bolted.

 Chapter 247 247: Drown in filth

    Third-person POV


    The sound of hurried footsteps echoed through the empty hallways as Deena ran, her heart hammering in her chest.


    Electra chuckled, glancing at her watch. "One... two... three..."


    Irina tapped her foot impatiently. "I hope she''s not dumb enough to hide somewhere obvious."


    Roxana giggled, stretching her arms. "Makes it less fun if she does, but I''d like to get to bed soon, so whatever, I guess."


    Electra continued counting, the seconds ticking down slowly, deliberately, letting the anticipation build.


    "Seven... eight..."


    Deena''s panicked breaths filled her ears as she dashed into an old supply closet, pressing her back against the shelves stacked with forgotten books and broken chairs. She squeezed her eyes shut, trying to quiet her breathing, praying¡ªpraying¡ªthat she wouldn''t be found.


    "Nine... ten."


    Electra''s eyes snapped open, her playful smirk replaced with something sharper.


    "Time''s up."


    Irina cracked her knuckles. "Where do we start?"


    Electra tapped her chin in thought. "She''s scared. Meaning she wouldn''t take the risk of going too far in case she needs an escape route."


    Roxana nodded. "So she''s hiding somewhere on this floor."


    Electra smirked. "Exactly."


    They split up, each taking different corridors. Electra moved slowly, deliberately, dragging her fingers along the chipped walls as she walked.


    "Deeenaaa," Electra called out in a singsong voice. "Come out, come out, wherever you are..."


    She heard a rustle nearby.


    A slow smile spread across her lips. Too easy.


    Deena held her breath, curling in on herself as tightly as possible.


    "Please don''t find me. Please don''t find me."


    Footsteps approached. Stopped.


    Electra stood outside the supply closet, her head tilted slightly as she listened.


    Deena''s heart pounded against her ribcage, her fingers gripping the hem of her skirt.


    Silence.


    Then¡ªElectra reached out and slammed the door open.


    Deena screamed.


    Electra grinned. "Found you."


    Deena scrambled back, knocking over a stack of old and dusty books in her panic. She tried to bolt, but Electra grabbed her wrist, yanking her forward.


    "Uh-uh," Electra murmured. "You didn''t win, Deena."


    The terrified girl trembled, staring up at Electra with wide, glassy eyes. "P-please..."


    Electra leaned in close, her lips just by Deena''s ear. "Now, let''s talk about your punishment."


    A few minutes later, Irina and Roxana arrived, both smirking as they found Electra standing over a shaken Deena, who was visibly shaking.


    Roxana pouted. "Aww, you found her already?"


    Electra sighed dramatically. "Unfortunately. She wasn''t very creative with her hiding spots."


    Irina cracked her knuckles. "So, what now?"


    Electra tilted Deena''s chin up with two fingers, forcing her to look into her eyes. "Now? Now we make sure she never forgets who she belongs to."


    Deena swallowed hard, her fate now entirely in Electra''s hands.


    ***


    The damp stench of mold and stagnant water filled the air as Irina''s phone flashlight illuminated the decayed bathroom.


    Deena''s body trembled as she stood between Irina and Roxana, her hands bound behind her back with an old belt that Roxana had torn from someone''s forgotten gym bag. Her breathing was uneven and panicked, and her wide eyes darted around, trying to make sense of the situation.


    "Electra..." Deena''s voice was barely a whisper, but the way it cracked betrayed her terror. "Please¡ªwhat are you planning to do?"


    Electra stood near the entrance, arms crossed over her chest, a smirk tugging at her lips. She cocked her head slightly, her icy blue eyes gleaming with amusement.


    "Relax," she drawled, stepping forward and clicking her tongue. "Do you really think I''d be so cruel as to make you drink that filth?" She gestured toward the murky puddle of water on the floor. "Even you don''t deserve that."


    Deena let out a shaky breath, but the relief was short-lived.


    Irina, impatient as always, scoffed. "Can we get this over with? It smells like literal death in here."


    Roxana wrinkled her nose in disgust. "Yeah, Electra, whatever it is you want to do, do it fast. I don''t think my shoes are going to survive this place."


    Electra would chuckle lightly, offering a light-hearted apology to Roxana and her shoes. After, she would grab Deena away from Irina, and before Deena knew it, she''d throw her further into the room, causing her to fall into the water.


    The moment her body hit the disgusting, bacteria-infested water, a sharp gasp escaped her lips, followed by a strangled cough as the stench invaded her senses.


    She flailed, her hands slipping against the slimy, wet tiles, the murky liquid soaking through her clothes instantly. The sheer disgust of it made her stomach churn violently, and she gagged, trying to scramble up onto her hands and knees.


    Electra, Irina, and Roxana stood by the entrance of the decrepit bathroom, the dim light from Irina''s flashlight illuminating the mold-ridden walls. Electra''s expression was unreadable, her ice-blue eyes glowing faintly in the dark.


    Roxana pinched her nose dramatically, her face twisted in disgust. "Ugh, she reeks already," she complained. "Electra, are we seriously going to stay here long? This place is revolting."


    Electra chuckled, unfazed by the stench. "Relax, Roxie. This won''t take long." She then took a slow step forward, the heels of her shoes clicking against the grimy tiles. "How does it feel, Deena? To be exactly where you belong?"


    Deena''s teeth chattered as she pushed herself up from the filthy water, her body trembling from a mixture of fear and revulsion. "P-please, Electra," she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper. "I¡ªI swear, I never planned to actually hurt you."


    Electra tilted her head, amusement dancing in her gaze. "Oh? So what was your plan, then?" She crouched down, eyeing Deena like a predator toying with its prey. "Let me guess¡ªyou were just waiting for the ''perfect'' moment? When my back was turned? When I least expected it?"


    Deena shook her head frantically, droplets of dirty water flying from her soaked hair. "N-no! I just¡ªI was scared! Queen Jella, she¡ªshe really gave me no choice! My family was on the line."


    Electra let out a scoff, her expression darkening. "There''s always a choice, Deena. You just happened to choose the wrong one."


    Irina, who had been leaning casually against the doorframe, let out an impatient sigh. "Electra, just tell me when I can kick her teeth in. I''m getting really tired of hearing her pathetic excuses."


    Deena''s heart pounded in her chest, the terror creeping up her spine like ice-cold fingers. "Please," she whispered, looking up at Electra with desperate, pleading eyes. "I made a mistake. I was never going to go through with it! I¡ªI couldn''t! You have to believe me."


    Electra studied her for a moment before standing up straight. Her expression remained unreadable, her gaze cold and piercing.


    "Believe you?" she echoed, tilting her head as if considering the idea. "After everything? No, Deena. I don''t believe you. And I don''t forgive you either."


    Before Deena could react, Electra nudged her boot against Deena''s shoulder, shoving her back down into the water. Deena yelped, her hands clawing against the slimy floor as she struggled to push herself up once more.


    Roxana let out a laugh. "Damn, she went down easy."


    Deena coughed violently, spitting out the disgusting liquid that had splashed into her mouth. Tears burned in her eyes as she looked up at Electra, who now loomed over her like a merciless deity.

 Chapter 248 248: Stressed

    Seraphina''s POV


    The first thing I did as soon as I opened my eyes was let out a groan of frustration. I was back at Elysium, back to the endless cycle of classes, lectures, and assignments.


    As much as I had been caught up in the whirlwind of Electra''s problems, my engagement, and whatever the hell was happening in my life lately, I still had to remind myself that I was a student first.


    I had every intention of passing my exams and getting into college¡ªassuming I lived long enough to see graduation. At this rate, my stress levels might not let me make it that far.


    The thought alone made me sigh, sitting up in bed as I glanced toward the window. Liana, Ashleigh, and Jolene were all still asleep, their rhythmic breathing the only sound in the otherwise silent room.


    I took a moment to let my thoughts settle before swinging my legs over the edge of the bed.


    Midterms were just two weeks away. That meant that aside from figuring out whatever the hell was going on with Electra¡ªhoping a solution would just fall from the sky¡ªI also had to dedicate myself to studying.


    I couldn''t afford to fail, not after everything I''d been through in life. Academic failure was just not an option.


    I ran a hand through my hair, letting out another sigh.


    As if exams weren''t enough, Electra''s birthday was coming up. The same week as exams, which just made things even more stressful.


    I wasn''t even sure what exactly Electra and I were to each other at this point. We had both admitted our feelings, we were definitely... something, but there had been no official labels.


    It wasn''t as if we could openly date either, not with me being engaged to Darius. But still, I wanted to do something for her birthday.


    The problem?


    I had never celebrated a birthday with anyone before. I had never even had a friend to celebrate with, much less someone I had feelings for.


    What the hell was I supposed to do?


    I grabbed my phone from my bedside table, scrolling through messages. There were a few unread ones¡ªmostly from Darius and Electra.


    Darius: Hey, just a headsup, I''ll be visiting Elmeria sometime soon just to keep up the charade of being a good fiance?e. I''ll let you know when I arrive.


    I rolled my eyes at the thought of him coming all the way here, but since I already knew it would happen, I wasn''t surprised. Instead, I typed a quick response.


    Me: Got it. Can''t wait to continue playing the role of a devoted fiance?e.


    I moved on to Electra''s message.


    Electra: Skipping first period. Care to join me?


    I shook my head, smiling despite myself.


    Me: You''re the only one who has the luxury of skipping class. Some of us need to pass exams.


    She didn''t reply, but I wasn''t expecting her to.


    I locked my phone and got up, grabbing my towel before heading to the bathroom. The cold tiles against my feet sent a shiver up my spine, but I ignored it. My mind was already spiraling with thoughts of how to plan something for Electra.


    She wasn''t the kind of person who liked big, extravagant celebrations. I knew that much. If anything, she probably hated the idea of some grand party with hundreds of people showering her with empty well-wishes, not like I could throw her a party anyway.


    But that meant I had to get creative.


    By the time I was dressed and heading toward the cafeteria, I had a few ideas brewing in my mind. Maybe something simple, something that wasn''t flashy. A dinner date? A gift? But what the hell do you get a girl who has everything?


    "Earth to Seraphina," a familiar voice called.


    The moment I turned toward the voice that had called out to me, my breath caught in my throat.


    It was Yuna.


    She stood just a few feet away, arms crossed over her chest, a smirk tugging at her lips, but it still wasn''t the same Yuna I had known before. The girl I had considered my best friend was gone, replaced by someone... harder, colder.


    I felt my brows furrow as I took her in.


    Electra had been right. Yuna had physically changed, and it was more noticeable now that she was dressed in her school uniform.


    Her messy bun¡ªthe one I had always thought was cute¡ªwas gone, replaced by sleek, straight hair that framed her face in an almost severe manner.


    Her thick-rimmed glasses were missing, and in their place, her striking green eyes were unshielded, the color somehow looking even more intense.


    She had lost weight too, her already petite frame looking leaner, sharper. Even the way she stood was different¡ªthere was confidence there, but not the kind I remembered. This wasn''t the shy, slightly awkward girl who used to cling to my side, and act like my big sister.


    No, this was someone else entirely.


    "Are you checking me out, or...?" Yuna''s voice broke through my thoughts, dripping with amusement.


    I blinked, realizing I had been staring.


    Rolling my eyes, I crossed my arms over my chest. "I was just... noticing how different you look."


    Yuna scoffed, shifting her weight to one side. "Yeah, well. I finally decided to stop looking like an easy-to-push-around fool, and this is the result."


    Her words were casual, but there was an underlying sharpness to them that hadn''t been there before. It made my stomach twist uncomfortably.


    What had happened to her?


    She had been suspended from school for a month, but could that really be enough time to change someone this drastically? Or had she already been changing before then, and I just never noticed?


    I studied her face, searching for the girl I once knew, but the warmth in her eyes was gone. She wasn''t smiling with the same carefree energy she used to have. It was like she had built up a wall, one that I had no idea how to break through.


    I sighed. "Yuna..."


    Her smirk faltered for a fraction of a second before she cocked her head, pretending to be amused. "What? You don''t like the new me?"


    "It''s not about liking or not liking it," I said carefully. "I just... I feel like I don''t even recognize you anymore."


    Yuna let out a short laugh, shaking her head. "That''s because you don''t, and I don''t recognize you either, so it''s only fair."

 Chapter 249 249: Distant

    Seraphina''s POV


    I let out a sigh of frustration, rubbing my temples as I met Yuna''s sharp gaze. "I know you''re mad at me," I admitted. "And I don''t blame you. I should have checked up on you while you were gone, and I didn''t. I have no excuses for that, Yuna. But what I don''t understand is why you''re suddenly acting so cold and distant. This isn''t you."


    Yuna scoffed, crossing her arms. "Oh, so you think you know me? Really?" She tilted her head, smirking bitterly. "You know what, spare me the speech, Sera. I don''t need to hear it right now."


    Her words stung more than I wanted to admit, and I took a deep breath, trying to keep my emotions in check. "You said you wanted to talk," I reminded her, hoping to get rid of the tension.


    Yuna nodded. "I did, and I do, but not here."


    She glanced around the cafeteria, where students moved around us, chatting and laughing like nothing had changed, but for me, everything had changed.


    "We''ll talk during lunch," Yuna continued, turning back to me. "At the usual classroom where we used to eat. You remember, right?"


    A familiar ache tugged at my chest at her words. Of course I remembered. That dusty, unused classroom at the end of the hall where she and I used to sneak off to, away from the judgmental eyes of the other students. It had been our space.


    I nodded slowly. "I remember."


    "Good," Yuna said, her smirk returning. "And bring tissues if you know you''re going to shoot a melodrama. You always were a drama queen."


    With that, she brushed past me, heading straight for the food line without another glance.


    I stood there, watching her walk away, a heavy feeling settling in my chest.


    We used to get food together.


    It was such a small, silly routine, but now that she was walking away without me, I felt the distance between us like a physical weight.


    And the worst part?


    I knew I was to blame.


    ***


    The walk to class felt unusually long. I''d spent the entire time at breakfast trying to ignore the sinking feeling in my stomach, but no matter how much I tried to push it away, it kept clawing its way back up.


    How was I and Yuna supposed to sit together, knowing things were so tense between us?


    The thought alone made my chest tighten.


    Even though we were supposed to talk at lunch, I wasn''t sure how we''d manage to get through the morning without the air between us making things worse? Would we sit there in complete silence? Would she glare at me every time I moved? Or worse¡ªwould she pretend I didn''t exist at all?


    That was the part I feared the most.


    I knew I had messed up by not checking in on her after her suspension, but was that really enough to justify the cold, distant way she treated me now? I barely recognized the girl. The Yuna I knew¡ªthe one who used to ramble about everything, who used to nudge me playfully whenever she teased me¡ªwas gone.


    Or maybe she just didn''t exist for me anymore.


    I let out a breath and stepped into the classroom, gripping the strap of my bag tightly. I kept my eyes trained on the back row, expecting to see Yuna already seated in our usual spot.


    But her chair was empty.


    Confused, I glanced around the classroom, my gaze scanning over the students already inside, and then, I spotted her.


    Yuna wasn''t absent.


    She had just moved.


    She sat on the opposite side of the room, away from our usual desk, her attention focused on the book in her hands.


    The realization hit me like a punch to the gut.


    She switched seats.


    On purpose.


    I felt my fingers tighten around my bag strap, my throat suddenly dry. She really wanted to get away from me that badly?


    I had already felt her resentment, but seeing it so clearly¡ªwatching her physically distance herself from me¡ªmade it so much worse.


    I could feel the burn of tears threatening to form, but I swallowed hard, forcing them down.


    No.


    I refused to cry in the middle of class.


    I sucked in a deep breath, ignoring the way my chest ached as I walked toward my desk. My movements felt stiff, like I was just going through the motions, and as soon as I sat down, I dropped my bag on the floor beside me and rested my head on my folded arms.


    I didn''t want to think anymore.


    Didn''t want to feel the tightness in my throat.


    Didn''t want to look up and see Yuna pretending like I wasn''t there.


    There were still a few minutes before class started, and that was enough time to let the tears fade before anyone noticed.


    The sound of the first-period bell echoed through the classroom, snapping me out of my thoughts. I lifted my head from my desk, blinking away the lingering heaviness in my chest.


    At the very least, I had managed to keep my tears at bay, though the ache inside me still remained.


    Reflexively, I turned my head towards Yuna''s new seat, hoping that maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªshe''d be looking at me too, but, no.


    She was engrossed in her book, completely indifferent to my existence.


    I sighed and quickly looked away, trying to shake off the pang of disappointment before it could settle too deeply. I told myself that the day had to go on regardless of how miserable I felt, and there was no point dwelling on something that wouldn''t change anytime soon.


    Minutes later, the door swung open, and our homeroom teacher, Mrs. Hilfiger, entered with her usual frown.


    "Good morning, Mrs. Hilfiger," the class greeted in unison.


    As expected, she ignored us, her eyes scanning the room as she spoke. "We have a new student joining us today. I expect all of you to be welcoming."


    A murmur of curiosity rippled through the room, and I furrowed my brows slightly.


    A new student?


    Who transfers to a new school just two weeks before midterms?


    I instinctively glanced around the classroom, noting that the only available seats were the one right beside me and the one beside Yuna, on the opposite end of the room.


    I turned my gaze toward the front of the classroom, waiting for the supposed new student to walk in, not particularly interested but still curious, but then, she stepped inside, and I felt the air leave my lungs.


    Red hair, striking blue eyes, and a petite frame. It was none other than Iris Aurelian, and my mouth nearly fell open in shock.


    So soon?

 Chapter 250 250: Shes Creepy

    Seraphina''s POV


    I had expected this.


    At some point, I knew Iris Aurelian was going to show up at Elysium, possibly in my class as a new student since she was supposed to be my age, but I didn''t think it would happen in just over forty-eight hours. That was way too fast.


    I sat stiffly in my seat, watching as she stood at the front of the class, her expression unreadable. She had that air of quiet confidence, the kind that demanded attention without effort. The kind that made people curious, especially in a school like this, where status and intrigue were everything.


    As soon as Mrs. Hilfiger introduced her, my body tensed in anticipation.


    ''Please don''t sit beside me. Please don''t sit beside me.''


    I wasn''t interested in being seatmates with her, not when she was clearly trouble waiting to happen. If she and Hunter really had a connection in this reality like Electra suspected, I wanted nothing to do with her.


    And the worst part? We looked too similar.


    Red hair. Blue eyes. Almost the same height.


    It wouldn''t take long before people started comparing us, and that was the last thing I needed. I was already dealing with enough drama in my life¡ªI didn''t need people whispering about how the "new girl looked just like Seraphina Hook" and throwing me into the spotlight alongside her.


    So, as casually as possible, I turned my head slightly and let my hair fall over the side of my face, hoping that if she did notice me, she wouldn''t make the connection immediately, and more importantly, I hoped she''d choose to sit somewhere else.


    There was an empty seat beside Yuna.


    She can sit there. That would be perfect. Please, Iris, just sit there.


    But, of course, luck wasn''t on my side.


    I heard the scrape of a chair beside me and then a sharp, deliberate clearing of a throat.


    Slowly, reluctantly, I lifted my head, and there she was. Iris Aurelian, standing right beside me, staring at me with those strangely creepy blue eyes of hers.


    Frustration swelled inside me, and I could already feel the headache forming.


    "Mind if I sit here?" she asked. Her voice was smooth and polite, but I could hear the undercurrent of something else. Amusement? Curiosity? I wasn''t sure.


    I forced a tight smile, trying not to sound as reluctant as I felt. "It''s really your decision, not mine."


    She smirked slightly, as if she knew exactly what I was thinking. Without another word, she slid into the seat beside me, placing her books down neatly on the desk.


    I swallowed my groan.


    Great.


    I risked a glance across the room, searching for Yuna''s reaction. I had no idea if she even cared, but to my surprise, Yuna was watching.


    Not just watching¡ªstudying.


    Her green eyes were locked onto Iris with an expression I couldn''t quite read. It wasn''t hostility, but it wasn''t warmth either.


    Why does she look so interested?


    I turned back to my own desk, trying to pretend I wasn''t aware of the tension creeping into my shoulders.


    It was fine.


    I just had to ignore Iris.


    I just had to get through this class, and maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªshe wouldn''t be as much of a problem as I thought, but somehow, I doubted it.


    This girl didn''t transfer here just because she felt like it. She was here for a reason, and I had a bad feeling I was about to find out exactly what that reason was.


    The moment class started, I did my best to focus on the teacher, keeping my gaze locked on the front of the classroom and my hands still on my notebook. I wasn''t going to let myself get distracted.


    Not by Iris, not by the fact that she was sitting right beside me, and certainly not by the fact that her presence already made me feel like I was going to be suffocating to death any time soon.


    I had already decided¡ªI wasn''t going to interact with her. If I made it clear that I didn''t want to talk, she''d eventually get the message and leave me alone.


    That was the plan, and it was going perfectly fine¡ªuntil I felt a soft tap on my arm.


    I almost groaned out loud.


    Closing my eyes for a brief second, I took a deep breath before turning my head to meet her gaze.


    Iris was looking at me, her blue eyes sharp and studying, like she was trying to figure something out.


    "Are you uncomfortable with me choosing this seat?" she whispered.


    I sighed. "I already said that was your decision to make, and it''s not my business. Please let me focus. We can''t get caught talking."


    I turned back to my notes, hoping that would be the end of the conversation. It wasn''t.


    Another tap.


    I clenched my jaw before turning back to her. "What?"


    She smiled slightly, like she found my irritation amusing.


    "Can I borrow your notes?" she asked, voice still soft so as not to disturb the class. "I need to see how far along in the curriculum you are so I can catch up."


    I hesitated.


    It wasn''t an unreasonable request, but something about the way she asked, the way her lips curled ever so slightly in amusement, made me wary.


    I glanced down at my notebook. I could just hand it to her and get this over with, but a part of me¡ªone that had been growing more cautious since the moment she walked into this class¡ªdidn''t like the idea of sharing anything with her.


    Still, it wasn''t like I could say no without seeming like a rude bitch, which I wasn''t except when necessary.


    Without a word, I slid my notebook toward her and turned back to my desk, hoping that would be the end of the conversation, but even after giving her what she wanted, I could still feel her watching me.


    It was the strangest thing¡ªlike she was observing me, trying to piece something together. It was so creepy and nothing like the Iris I remembered.


    Even though I barely interacted with her then, she had given off a shy vibe back then, and not the creepy vibe she was giving off at the moment.


    I kept my expression neutral and forced myself to focus on the lesson, but deep down, I knew this was just the beginning of my discomfort.

 Chapter 251: It goes from bad to worse

    Chapter 251: It goes from bad to worse


    Seraphina¡¯s POV


    The second the lunch bell rang, I was out of my seat, snatching up my books and my bag with a speed that should¡¯ve been impossible for someone my size.


    My goal was simple¡ªget out. Get as far away as humanly possible from her.


    Even with three different teachers rotating into the classroom, I had felt it the entire time. The unwavering, calculating stare from my left. The occasional shift of her posture that somehow felt deliberate, like she was testing me¡ªseeing how I¡¯d react.


    I had never felt so watched before.


    I wasn¡¯t an idiot¡ªI knew what was happening. Iris Aurelian wasn¡¯t just sitting beside me because it was some kind of coincidence. No, she was here because she wanted to be, and whatever her reasons were, I didn¡¯t want any part of it.


    So, as soon as I was free, I moved.


    Running through the narrow rows of desks, I bolted for the door, barely waiting for anyone else to leave. I was determined to put as much space between us as I could, but just as I reached the hallway, I heard quick footsteps behind me.


    Then¡ªtap.


    I flinched. My body tensed instinctively, and for a split second, my heart jumped into my throat.


    I turned sharply, already prepared to glare at whoever had dared to touch me, and there she was.


    Iris Aurelian, standing behind me, looking calm¡ªsmug even¡ªwith that same unreadable smile on her face.


    My fingers clenched around the strap of my bag. She wasn¡¯t even trying to hide it anymore. My patience, which had been wearing dangerously thin all morning, snapped.


    "What the hell do you want?" I demanded, my voice lower than I expected, but sharp nonetheless.


    Iris tilted her head slightly, studying me in a way that made me feel like I was under a microscope.


    "I wanted to talk," she said, her tone light, almost playful.


    I scoffed, turning to leave. "Yeah, well, I don¡¯t."


    But before I could take another step, she moved¡ªquickly, cutting off my path.


    "I think we got off on the wrong foot," she continued, still smiling. "You seemed really uncomfortable when I sat beside you earlier. It was like you were trying to pretend you didn¡¯t know me."


    I felt my stomach drop.


    I had spent the entire morning pretending I didn¡¯t know her, because I didn¡¯t. Not in this reality, anyway, but her words¡ªher specific choice of words¡ªsent a chill down my spine.


    I met her gaze, narrowing my eyes. "I don¡¯t know you," I said carefully.


    Her smile didn¡¯t waver, but I noticed a flicker of something else in her eyes.


    "Really?" she mused. "That¡¯s funny. Because I feel like I know you."


    I let out a deep, frustrated sigh, pinching the bridge of my nose before looking directly at Iris.


    "How in the world do you know me?" I asked, my voice sharper than I intended. "Because as far as I¡¯m concerned, we¡¯ve only briefly met at your father¡¯s house. We were barely in each other¡¯s presence for more than five minutes, and I don¡¯t exactly think that counts as knowing each other."


    Iris let out a nervous laugh, tucking a strand of her red hair behind her ear.


    "I didn¡¯t mean it like that, Seraphina," she clarified quickly. "I just meant that we¡¯ve seen each other before, which isn¡¯t a bad thing, is it? And since we happen to be in the same class now, I thought maybe we could, I don¡¯t know, start fresh? You¡¯re the only familiar face I¡¯ve met here so far."


    I eyed her suspiciously. Her tone was casual, maybe even friendly, but something about her was rubbing me the wrong way.


    "That¡¯s funny," I muttered. "Because you seem to know a lot more about me than just my face."


    I crossed my arms, watching her carefully. Her lips parted slightly, but before she could respond, I continued.


    "How do you know my name, Iris?" I pressed. "Because now that I think about it, I never mentioned my name back at your father¡¯s house."


    For a brief second¡ªso quick I could¡¯ve missed it¡ªIris froze. Then, as if rehearsed, she let out a soft chuckle and shook her head.


    "Oh, that?" she said, shrugging. "It¡¯s not a big deal. I saw your name earlier when I borrowed your notebook, remember? It was written on the front page."


    My jaw clenched.


    That was a lie.


    She had borrowed my notebook earlier, but my name wasn¡¯t written anywhere on the cover. It was on the inside, sure, but there was no way she had flipped through it while the teacher was lecturing¡ªnot without me noticing, and even if she had... something about her answer felt too convenient.


    I felt an unsettling chill crawl down my spine, but I forced myself to keep my expression neutral.


    Iris, still smiling, clasped her hands together.


    "Anyway, since you¡¯re heading to the cafeteria for lunch," she continued, "how about we go together? I don¡¯t exactly have any friends here yet, and it¡¯d be nice to get to know each other."


    My entire body stiffened.


    "No."


    I hadn¡¯t even thought about the answer before I blurted it out.


    Iris blinked at me, her smile faltering slightly. "No?" she echoed.


    I shook my head, gripping my bag tightly.


    "I prefer to eat alone," I said flatly, stepping back. "And I already have plans."


    That wasn¡¯t a complete lie anyway¡ªI did have plans to meet with Yuna, which was still very important to me, and even if I didn¡¯t, I¡¯d have to lied. I was more than desperate to put distance between me and whatever Iris was thinking.


    I turned around before she could say anything else and made my way down the hallway, my heart pounding harder than it should¡¯ve been.


    As I walked down the hallway toward the old classroom where I was supposed to meet Yuna, I kept my phone in my hand, quickly typing out a message to Electra.


    Seraphina: Iris is here. In my class.


    I didn¡¯t know how Electra would react, but she needed to know before she got blindsided. There was something off about the entire situation¡ªsomething that made me feel like Iris hadn¡¯t transferred here just for the sake of education.


    Before I could even lock my phone, a message from Yuna popped up.


    Yuna: I hope you didn¡¯t forget we¡¯re supposed to meet.


    I let out a small breath, ignoring the way my stomach twisted with anxiety. It had been a long time since Yuna and I had a proper conversation¡ªone where she wasn¡¯t looking at me like she wanted to slap me across the face.


    Me: I¡¯m on my way.


    I was only a few doors away now. Slowing my pace, I inhaled deeply, mentally preparing myself. I hated confrontations, but there was no avoiding this one.


    Once I reached the door, I hesitated for a second, gripping the handle tightly. Then, exhaling slowly, I pushed the door open.


    The sight that greeted me made my stomach drop. Yuna was sitting on top of one of the desks, legs crossed, her arms resting lazily at her sides, but she wasn¡¯t alone.


    Standing beside her, leaning against the desk, was none other than her twin sister¡ªYura.


    I immediately felt my throat go dry.


    What the hell was she doing here?


    I took a cautious step forward, my heartbeat picking up speed. Yuna turned her head toward me, a weird smile creeping up on her face.


    "Glad you could make it, Seraphina."


    And the way she said my name sent chills down my spine.

 Chapter 252: The Perfect Distraction

    Chapter 252: The Perfect Distraction


    Electra¡¯s POV


    The moment I saw Seraphina¡¯s text about Iris, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a sharp laugh.


    I knew this was coming¡ªI had expected it, but what surprised me was how fast it had happened. Did they plan Iris¡¯s transfer long before I met her at General Aurelian¡¯s house? Or did they rush the process after realizing I had seen her there?


    Either way, I wasn¡¯t annoyed.


    If anything, I was excited.


    For days now, my mind had been occupied with a never-ending cycle of problems: my mother, Hunter, the council, and of course, the whole slowly dying situation. There had been nothing but stress and paranoia looming over me and weighing down my every thought.


    But Iris?


    She was different.


    She was a new piece in the game, and if I played my cards right, she could be the perfect distraction.


    I was still grinning to myself when Penelope¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts.


    "You look creepy as hell right now, Electra. What¡¯s with the evil smile?"


    I glanced up to find all three of them¡ªIrina, Roxana, and Penelope¡ªstaring at me. Roxana had a knowing smirk on her face, while Irina just raised an eyebrow, waiting for my response.


    I sighed, leaning back into my seat.


    "Iris," I said casually. "The Valternor General¡¯s daughter. She just transferred into Seraphina¡¯s class."


    Roxana let out a low whistle. "Damn. That was fast."


    Irina scoffed, shaking her head. "Of course, it was fast. They probably had her ready to go the moment you walked into that house."


    Penelope, on the other hand, looked completely lost. She blinked at me, then at the others, before crossing her arms.


    "Okay, hold up. Who the hell is Iris? And what general are we talking about?"


    That was when it hit me¡ªI hadn¡¯t filled Penelope in yet.


    After finding out about Deena¡¯s betrayal, I had kept Penelope at arm¡¯s length, unsure if she was involved or if she knew anything. After all, she was Deena¡¯s roommate and the closest to her amongst us. But after keeping a close eye on her for the past few days, I was starting to think she was clueless.


    Still, I wasn¡¯t the type to trust easily.


    "I¡¯ll explain," I said, stretching my arms out lazily before giving her a sharp look. "But first, tell me this¡ªdid Deena ever say anything suspicious to you before we found out she was a rat?"


    Penelope blinked in surprise, then frowned.


    "No?" she said hesitantly. "I mean, I¡¯m not going to deny that she and I were pretty close because we were roommates and all, but I didn¡¯t think she was actively betraying you. The only reason she and I even became friends was because we became friends with you, and when you helped us change rooms, you made us roommates, but you better not think I¡¯m anything like her."


    I tilted my head, analyzing her reaction.


    She looked genuinely confused¡ªno flicker of guilt, no hesitation like she was trying to hide something.


    After a long pause, I finally nodded.


    "Alright then. Let¡¯s talk about Iris."


    I leaned forward, resting my elbows on the desk.


    "I met her at General Aurelian¡¯s house in Valternor when I went to meet my supposed uncle, Hunter," I began. "And let¡¯s just say, she¡¯s not as simple as she looks. Something about her felt odd, but I can¡¯t explain what just yet."


    Penelope arched an eyebrow. "And? What¡¯s the big deal if she¡¯s odd? You¡¯re odd too, if we¡¯re being completely honest."


    "The big deal," I drawled, "is that Iris isn¡¯t just some random general¡¯s daughter. She¡¯s the daughter of the man who is clearly on my uncle¡¯s side, and she¡¯s also somehow connected to Hunter."


    Irina crossed her arms. "And probably the queen as well," she added.


    Roxana let out a laugh. "And now she¡¯s here, in Seraphina¡¯s class, of all places. You really think that¡¯s a coincidence?"


    "Hell no," I muttered, shaking my head. "She was sent here for a reason. Whether it¡¯s to spy, to manipulate, or to get close to Seraphina... I don¡¯t know yet. But what I do know is that she¡¯s a problem."


    Penelope¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. "Then why do you look so damn happy about it?"


    I met her gaze, my own smirk widening. "Because problems are fun, Penelope, and I¡¯ve been dying for a little fun. Everything about Elysium has been way too boring. I mean, when was the last time someone threw themselves off the rooftop? The school¡¯s losing its magic, and I need a perfect victim to help me restore it."


    Penelope gave me a weird look, her lips curling in mild disgust.


    "Are you seriously about to make another student off themselves just because you¡¯re bored?" she asked, her tone laced with exasperation.


    I rolled my eyes, shrugging casually.


    "I never said I wanted anyone to kill themselves," I corrected, leaning back in my chair. "I just think this school has been way too monotone. Too boring. Too predictable, and I don¡¯t like it."


    For a while now, Elysium had been... dull. Sure, I had my own issues to deal with¡ªespecially keeping my slow death a secret and making sure Hunter didn¡¯t steal my crown¡ªbut where was the excitement? The thrill?


    I wasn¡¯t the type to sit around and stress over problems all day. No, I needed entertainment, and I needed a challenge. A challenge that wasn¡¯t political.


    And now, with Iris showing up, I finally had one.


    I didn¡¯t know exactly why she was here yet, but I was sure of one thing¡ªshe was connected to Hunter, and by extension, my mother. Which meant she was dangerous.


    And I loved it.


    "So, what?" Irina lowered her voice, smirking as she leaned in. "Are we messing with her? Making her life a living hell? Because if you need someone to push her off a building, I¡¯d be more than happy to volunteer."


    Roxana and Penelope immediately turned to her with looks of pure disbelief.


    "Why are you always so quick to bring up murder?" Roxana demanded, shaking her head.


    "Yeah," Penelope added, narrowing her eyes. "I can admit that we¡¯re bullies, Irina, but we¡¯re not serial killers."


    Irina rolled her eyes before nonchalantly shrugging. "Well, my dream is to join the military back home, so I might as well get my first kill out of the way."


    Silence.


    Three pairs of stunned eyes locked on her, and for a moment, nobody said a word.


    Then, Irina let out a short laugh. "I¡¯m joking."


    Roxana let out a sigh of relief, but Penelope still looked slightly concerned.


    I, however, was amused.


    "Good to know," I chuckled, shaking my head. "But no, we¡¯re not killing her¡ªat least, not yet. Right now, we play. We see what she¡¯s made of. I have a feeling this one won¡¯t be easy to intimidate, and that just makes things more fun."


    Penelope still didn¡¯t look entirely convinced.


    "And what if she¡¯s not a threat? What if she¡¯s just some dumb girl they threw in your path to distract you? What if she¡¯s just here to make you feel conscious for no reason?"


    "Then I¡¯ll be really disappointed," I admitted with a sigh. "But come on, Pen, do you really think a general would send his daughter to where a well-known unhinged princess was without a reason? She has to have some balls."


    Penelope pressed her lips into a thin line, but she didn¡¯t argue because she knew I was right.


    We were still talking when the classroom door suddenly opened, and when it did, I knew someone had made a mistake.


    Lunch break belonged to me.


    I had made it very clear to my class that when lunch began, this room was off-limits unless I allowed someone in. And yet, someone had the audacity to step in, completely disregarding my instructions.


    My friends and I turned at the same time, expecting to see some foolish classmate who had conveniently forgotten that I booked this space. But the second I laid eyes on the intruder, my lips curled into a smirk.


    Well, well...


    So she had come to play.


    The reactions were instant. Irina, Roxana, and Penelope all turned to each other in confusion before Penelope snapped, "Who the fuck are you, and why are you in here?"


    She didn¡¯t even flinch.


    In fact, she smiled.


    A slow, amused smile that told me this wasn¡¯t just a mistake. She knew exactly what she was doing.


    Before I could say anything, she took a step forward, her hands clasped behind her back, as if she were strolling into a meeting rather than into my class.


    Interesting.


    I leaned back against my desk, watching her with mild curiosity as she stopped a few feet away from me. Her blue eyes locked on mine, and there was something behind them¡ªan intelligence that I wasn¡¯t sure if I liked or hated yet.


    Then, with that same damn smirk, she bowed.


    She fucking bowed.


    "It¡¯s good to see you again, Your Highness," she said smoothly, as if she were addressing me at a royal function and not in the middle of a high school classroom.


    The room fell into stunned silence.


    I barely noticed my friends turning to me with wide eyes. I was too busy staring at the girl who had just walked into my space, standing before me like she belonged there, and was now bowing as if she were making a formal introduction.


    Iris Aurelian.


    She¡¯s smart, I realized. Very smart. She wasn¡¯t coming in here to start a fight. She was clearly only establishing her presence.


    Making herself known, probably to see how I would react.


    So I gave her exactly what she was looking for.


    I smirked. "Well, well, well... Isn¡¯t this a surprise?"


    She straightened from her bow, amusement flickering in her eyes.


    "I should have come sooner, but it took me a while to find this class," she admitted, tucking a stray strand of red hair behind her ear. "But I figured I should make an effort to greet the Princess of Elmeria now that I¡¯m here."


    Her words dripped with something that wasn¡¯t quite mockery but wasn¡¯t full sincerity either.


    I let my smirk widen. "It¡¯s nice to know you have respect, Iris."


    She chuckled softly before bowing again¡ªthis time shorter, almost like she was playing along. "Of course, Your Highness. Respect is important."


    Liar.


    She wasn¡¯t here because of respect. She was here because she wanted me to know she wasn¡¯t afraid of me. She was here because she wanted to be noticed, and she succeeded.


    I had no doubt that Iris Aurelian was going to be a very fun distraction.


    "Well," she said, stepping back toward the door, "I¡¯ll excuse myself now. Enjoy the rest of your lunch break, Your Highness."


    And with that, she turned on her heel and walked out, leaving behind an eerie silence.


    The second the door shut, I heard Irina let out a long whistle. "Damn."


    Penelope was still staring at the door, her brows furrowed. "Okay, what the hell just happened?"


    Roxana turned to me, crossing her arms over her chest. "You were right, Electra. That girl is definitely not ordinary. I like her."

 Chapter 253: The Rift Between Us

    Chapter 253: The Rift Between Us


    Seraphina¡¯s POV


    The moment I moved further into the old classroom, my eyes flickered between Yuna and Yura, and the tension in the room was so bad that it was more than enough to suffocate me.


    I had expected to meet Yuna alone, to have a conversation that was long overdue, but instead, I was faced with her twin sister, who was glaring at me like I was the dirt beneath her shoes.


    Suppressing the frustration bubbling inside me, I took a deep breath and crossed my arms. Stay calm, Seraphina.


    "What is Yura doing here?" I asked, keeping my voice level. My gaze landed on Yuna. "I thought we were supposed to talk alone."


    Before Yuna could respond, Yura scoffed loudly, folding her arms across her chest. Her blue eyes were filled with so much contempt that it made my stomach twist.


    "Don¡¯t worry," she spat. "I don¡¯t want to be here either. Trust me, the last thing I want is to waste my time in the same room as a disgusting bitch like you."


    Her words hit me like a slap.


    Disgusting? Bitch? But why?


    I barely even spoke to Yura before Yuna¡¯s suspension, so why was she acting like I had personally wronged her?


    I barely had time to process her words before she turned to Yuna. "Good luck dealing with this one," she muttered before storming past me. As she did, her shoulder rammed into mine, hard enough to make me stumble slightly.


    I remained frozen in place, my mind struggling to catch up with what just happened.


    What the hell?


    I had expected the anger from Yuna, but from Yura? It just didn¡¯t make sense.


    I turned back to Yuna, my confusion evident on my face. "What is going on? Why is Yura acting like that? What did I do to her?"


    Yuna let out an exasperated sigh before shrugging, her expression blank. "Did you forget that Yura is my twin? Of course, she¡¯d be mad at anyone who hurt me."


    I blinked at her words, stunned. "I didn¡¯t hurt you, Yuna. I just... I just didn¡¯t reach out as much as I should have after your suspension."


    I watched as a slow, humorless smile crept onto Yuna¡¯s lips. "And that¡¯s exactly the problem, Seraphina. You keep forgetting something else that¡¯s even more important than that."


    I furrowed my brows, trying to piece together everything Yuna was saying. The bitterness in her tone, the way her hands clenched into fists at her sides¡ªit was clear that this wasn¡¯t just about me not reaching out after her suspension.


    "Is this also about the fact that I¡¯m close to Electra?" I finally asked, my voice careful, almost hesitant.


    Yuna¡¯s face twisted into something resembling disgust. "Of course, that¡¯s a problem," she snapped, folding her arms across her chest. "It¡¯s not just a problem¡ªit¡¯s the problem."


    Her words hit me hard, but I forced myself to stay calm. "Yuna¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t," she interrupted, shaking her head. "You really don¡¯t get it, do you?"


    I remained silent, waiting for her to continue.


    "Do you even remember why I got suspended in the first place?" she asked, her eyes burning into mine.


    Of course, I remembered. How could I not?


    "It was because of what happened when Electra had you poisoned with something that made you lose control," I murmured.


    Yuna let out a humorless laugh. "Exactly. If that venom hadn¡¯t messed with me, my other side¡ªthe side I have fought my entire life to control¡ªwouldn¡¯t have come out the way it did."


    I frowned. I had never really thought about it from her perspective, or maybe I did, but over the last weeks, I¡¯d forgotten. Yuna wasn¡¯t just punished for losing control¡ªshe was punished for something that she had spent years desperately keeping buried.


    "Do you know how long it took me to calm down, Seraphina?" she continued, her voice eerily soft now. "Even after they dragged me back to my kingdom, even after I was locked away to make sure I wouldn¡¯t lash out again? It took days. Days of feeling like I was losing myself. Like I was becoming the very thing I was always afraid of."


    I felt my stomach churn. "Yuna..."


    She shook her head, cutting me off again. "And after all that¡ªafter all the humiliation of being suspended, of losing control in front of everyone¡ªwhat do I come back to? I come back to find out that my so-called best friend is in a relationship with the very person responsible for all of it."


    I had no words. Because how could I deny that?


    Yuna¡¯s anger was justified. No matter how much I cared about Electra, I couldn¡¯t pretend that what happened to Yuna hadn¡¯t been awful, and the worst part? I had known.


    I had known from the beginning that Electra was the last person Yuna would ever want me to be around. I had known that Yuna hated her, and still, I had chosen to stay by Electra¡¯s side, completely ignoring how that might make Yuna feel.


    "So?" Yuna¡¯s voice snapped me out of my thoughts.


    I looked up at her, confused. "So...?"


    She scoffed. "You¡¯re suddenly quiet now. What, did the cat get your tongue?"


    I swallowed hard. "No. I just... I don¡¯t know what to say."


    Yuna let out a bitter chuckle. "Of course, you don¡¯t. You never seem to know what to say when it comes to her."


    I flinched. "Yuna, it¡¯s not that simple¡ª"


    "It is that simple, Seraphina!" she snapped. "You had a choice, and you made it. You chose to start sleeping with the enemy. You chose her over me!"


    I bit my lip, my chest tightening. "I didn¡¯t choose Electra over you," I whispered.


    "Didn¡¯t you?" Yuna countered, tilting her head. "Because it sure as hell looks like you did."


    I clenched my fists.


    "It¡¯s not about choosing sides," I tried to explain. "I care about you, Yuna. I do. But Electra... she¡¯s¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t."


    Her voice was so sharp that it made me stop mid-sentence.


    "Don¡¯t you dare sit here and try to justify her to me," she said, her tone dripping with venom. "I don¡¯t want to hear about how she¡¯s not that bad or how she¡¯s a changed person because I don¡¯t care. None of that erases what she did to me. To my sister. To so many people."


    I wanted to tell her that Electra wasn¡¯t the same person she thought she was. That there was more to her than the ruthless, untouchable girl Yuna had always seen, but I knew that no matter what I said, Yuna wouldn¡¯t listen.


    And maybe she shouldn¡¯t.


    Because Electra had hurt her, and she had every right to feel the way she did. I took a deep breath, forcing myself to meet Yuna¡¯s gaze.


    "What do you want me to do, Yuna?" I asked quietly.


    She blinked, looking momentarily caught off guard.


    "What?"


    "You¡¯re angry at me," I continued. "And I get it. I deserve it, but what do you want me to do?"


    Yuna stared at me for a long moment before letting out a dry laugh. "You¡¯ve really become a dumb bitch, haven¡¯t you?" she murmured in disbelief.

 Chapter 254: Walking Corpse

    Chapter 254: Walking Corpse


    Seraphina¡¯s POV


    I let out another frustrated sigh, feeling stressed out by Yuna¡¯s clear resentment. I was running out of ways to fix this, and with every second that passed, I could feel Yuna slipping further away from me.


    "I¡¯m serious, Yuna," I said, my voice low and insistent. "Just tell me exactly what you want me to do. What is it going to take for you to ever forgive me? For things to go back to how they used to be?"


    Yuna tilted her head slightly, her piercing green eyes never leaving mine. A small, almost amused smirk tugged at her lips before she spoke.


    "If I told you to leave Electra, would you do it?"


    Her words hit me like a slap across the face. My breath caught in my throat, and for a moment, I felt like I had completely lost my ability to speak.


    I had known¡ªdeep down¡ªI had known that this was what she wanted. That this was what it would take for her to forgive me, to even consider rebuilding our friendship. And yet, hearing it spoken out loud, so bluntly, still shook me.


    I swallowed hard, my chest tightening painfully.


    "Yuna..." I started, my voice barely above a whisper.


    She raised an eyebrow, waiting.


    I wanted to tell her yes. I wanted to say that I would do anything to fix this, that I would walk away from Electra right now if it meant things would go back to the way they were.


    But I couldn¡¯t.


    Because even the mere thought of leaving Electra¡ªespecially now, when she needed me the most¡ªfelt like someone was wrenching my heart out of my chest.


    I couldn¡¯t leave her.


    I wouldn¡¯t leave her.


    I took a slow breath, forcing myself to meet Yuna¡¯s gaze. "How about we come to a compromise?" I suggested carefully.


    Her expression didn¡¯t change, but I could see the way her fingers twitched¡ªlike she was barely holding herself back from rolling her eyes.


    "A compromise?" she repeated flatly.


    I nodded. "I get why you hate Electra. I get why you don¡¯t want to be around her, and I swear, I won¡¯t try to force anything between the two of you. You never have to see her, you never have to speak to her¡ªhell, I¡¯ll never even bring her up when we¡¯re together. We can pretend she doesn¡¯t exist. I just... I don¡¯t want to lose you, Yuna. I really don¡¯t want to."


    For a second¡ªjust a second¡ªI thought she might consider it, but then she let out a bitter scoff, shaking her head.


    "You call that a compromise?" she asked, her tone laced with disbelief.


    I hesitated. "Yuna, please¡ª"


    "No, Seraphina," she cut me off, her voice sharp and unwavering. "That¡¯s not a compromise. That¡¯s you trying to have it both ways. You want to keep her and keep me, but it doesn¡¯t work like that."


    I clenched my jaw, my hands trembling at my sides.


    "Why does it have to be one or the other?" I demanded, my voice rising slightly. "Why does me being with Electra mean I lose you? Why does it have to be this black and white?"


    Yuna let out a humorless laugh.


    "Because she is the problem, Seraphina!" she snapped. "She¡¯s always been the problem! You might not see it¡ªmaybe you don¡¯t want to see it¡ªbut she ruins everything she touches, and if you keep choosing her, then one day, she¡¯s going to ruin you, too."


    Her words cut deeper than I expected them to. "That¡¯s not true," I argued, shaking my head. "Electra is¡ª"


    "Again, don¡¯t, Seraphina," Yuna interrupted sharply. "Don¡¯t defend her. Not to me."


    I exhaled shakily, my stomach twisting.


    "Yuna, I love her."


    The words left my lips before I could stop them. Yuna visibly stiffened, her entire body going rigid. For a long moment, neither of us spoke. The air between us felt suffocating.


    And then, Yuna exhaled softly, shaking her head with something almost like disappointment in her eyes.


    "Then I guess we really don¡¯t have anything left to say to each other," she murmured.


    I felt my heart drop.


    "Yuna¡ª"


    "No." Her voice was quiet but firm. "I¡¯m done, Seraphina. I can¡¯t do this anymore. You made your choice. I hope she¡¯s worth it."


    I barely had a moment to process what was happening before Yuna turned on her heel, ready to leave the classroom.


    "Wait," I said, stepping forward quickly, grabbing her wrist before she could walk out.


    She paused, her body tense, but she didn¡¯t pull away. Instead, she turned to face me, her expression unreadable but her eyes burning with something dark.


    "What are you planning to do?" I asked, my voice lower now, more cautious. I had known Yuna long enough to recognize that look. This wasn¡¯t just bitterness. It wasn¡¯t just anger. This was something else.


    Something worse.


    Yuna scoffed, pulling her wrist from my grasp. "Oh, don¡¯t worry, Seraphina," she said, her lips curling into a smirk that sent a shiver down my spine. "I definitely plan on doing something."


    A lump formed in my throat. "Yuna, please¡ª"


    "The only reason I came back to this wretched school," she continued, "was to finally see Electra suffer like she deserves to. For everything she¡¯s done and for everyone she has hurt. So whether you like it or not, your precious Electra is going to pay."


    I clenched my fists, my heart pounding against my ribs.


    "Yuna," I said carefully, "I know you hate her, but you know how this will end if you try anything. You of all people should know by now that Electra isn¡¯t someone to be messed with."


    She laughed¡ªa loud, sharp, and cold laugh.


    "And what¡¯s she going to do, Seraphina?" she taunted, tilting her head mockingly. "Terrorize me? Humiliate me? Oh wait, let me guess¡ªbeat me within an inch of my life? Maybe she¡¯ll even try to kill me, like she almost did my sister."


    I winced, but Yuna didn¡¯t stop.


    "I¡¯ve spent the last month thinking about this. Thinking about her," she spat, her jaw tightening. "And do you know what I realized? That thing you love so much isn¡¯t invincible. She¡¯s not untouchable. She¡¯s just a walking corpse waiting for someone to put her in the ground."


    A chill ran down my spine. "What?" I whispered, completely taken aback.


    Yuna¡¯s smirk widened, but before I could demand an explanation, she took a step back. "Goodbye, Seraphina," she said simply.


    And then, without another word, she turned and walked out of the classroom, leaving me standing there¡ªspeechless, shaken, and more afraid than I had ever been before.